《My Vampire Guy》


 Chapter 1: The haunted forest

    The night was quiet, only a few howls of wolves echoed and sometimes the rustling of leaves because of the chilly wind blowing from time to time.


    The full moon floated in the sky, gradually finding a rare space between the dark leaves to see a man with a beautiful face, like a statue lying on a branch of an old tree.


    The gentle light from the sky touched the noble-style clothes embroidered with extremely eye-catching patterns with gold thread, making Samson even more outstanding in the dark background. What belongs to him has an almost unique beauty: eyes, lips, mouth, even hands, and feet.


    ¨C Throw her away, don¡¯t regret a few more dors. We cannot escape with a child.


    A voice interspersed with gasps from below startled Samson, his ruby eyes immediately looking down at the dense dwarf trees.


    It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock at night. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone brave enough to venture into this ce known as the ¡°Haunted Forest¡±.


    With eyes capable of seeing through the dark, Samson easily recognized them as two men, one tall and one short.


    On the man of short stature¡¯s shoulder was a little girl, who seemed to have lost consciousness because her arms were hanging loose and swaying with the short man¡¯s movements.


    The tall man with arge, hairy face continued to persuade hispanion when he saw the person opposite him lingered.


    ¨C Hurry, before we get discovered we need to go back and get the rest of the money.


    ¨C Then let¡¯s kill the girl.


    The short man said as he threw the little girl into the dry leaves and quickly pulled out a sharp knife.


    However, just as he raised the knife high, Samson removed the expensive diamond attached to the cor of his shirt and threw it so hard that the knife punctured a hole and fell into the bushes.


    The two men immediately raised their frightened eyes to look up, but the four sides were just rustling leaves.


    ¨C The ghost¡­ the ghost¡­ the ghost¡­


    While the short man was still stammering because he saw those ruby eyes shing in the dark, Samson quickly moved closer to the two men with a light jump like a feather.


    He was still standing on a tall tree branch, crossed his arms, and looking down.


    The howls of wolves calling for the pack suddenly resounded, breaking the silence. The wind was also getting stronger and stronger, blowing the carpet of dry leaves everywhere, revealing a bright red diamond.


    No one told anyone. The two men simultaneously turned their backs and ran with both legs and arms, looking as if they were mimicking the movements of wolves.


    The corner of Samson¡¯s lips curled up into a small smile and in a moment he jumped down next to the diamond and picked it up and put it back on his cor.


    Although his movements were very agile, he exuded an elegant and polite look, not rushed or hasty.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Girl, you¡¯re lucky. Let see.


    Samson said as he approached the little girl and reached out to brush her messy blond hair that was hiding her dusty face and streaks of ck smoke.


    If he guessed correctly, this girl was only about eight or nine years old, and he didn¡¯t know how her parents took care of her and let her be taken away by traffickers.


    ¨C I will only take care of you until you wake up. Anyway, your blood is not of good quality.


    He picked the girl up and glided quickly in the night wind and an instant, the two of them appeared in front of the ancient castle.


    As soon as he reached out to push the gate, two blue rays of light suddenly swept through and a woman¡¯s voice sounded as if she wasughing.


    ¨C Your taste has changed, right? Did you go to the ce where people live to catch prey?


    As soon as Maris finished speaking, she also stopped in front of Samson. She stared at the little girl in the arms of the owner of the gold-ted castle.


    It had been a long time since Maris had seen a child because it had been twenty years since she had decided not to step foot in the ce where humans lived.


    ¨C Sell this girl to me. I need someone to clean the house and yard so that I have time to take care of my beauty.


    ¨C How much are you going to pay me?  Samson narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¨C How many bags of blood are enough? Because you need nothing more than blood.  Maris shrugged and said.


    ¨C Come inside and help me change her clothes.


    Maris shrugged again and followed the handsome vampire into the castle.


    This was the second time she had seen Samson bring a human to the castle.


    A hundred years ago, he also saved a girl with blonde hair, but in the end, his care and affection for the girl were in vain.


    When she discovered his identity as a vampire, she tried to escape and was torn apart by wolves.


    Although the tragedy had tormented Samson for many years, Maris felt it was a good thing because if the girl escaped the forest, there would be no certainty of his safety.


    The group of vampire hunters is still hiding everywhere.


    The existence of two castles deep in the murky forest and separated from human view by a thick fog has been a secret for a thousand years.


    ¨C These dresses were prepared by you in advance, right? Samson, are you nning to raise an adopted child?  Maris eximed in surprise when she saw arge closet filled with borate dresses of all sizes.


    ¨C I entrust her to you. Don¡¯t hurt her.


    Heid the little girl down on the bed and looked at Maris¡¯s long, sharp ws.


    She nodded slightly and in an instant her hand was back to normal, small and beautiful.


    After Samson left, Maris immediately chose a simple dress and carried a basin of water to the bed to clean the little girl¡¯s body.


    The speed of a female vampire was extremely agile, but because she was afraid that she would carelessly scratch the little girl, her movements were rather slow.


    The human girl¡¯s face was as white as winter snow and her lips as red as lipstick and her long curled eyshes made Maris admire her.


    ¨C If you stay here, I will be ranked second. Oh, this beauty does not seem to belong to the earth.


    After Maris changed the new dress for the little girl, she quickly left the room.


    She also did not forget to hold in her hand an old dress that was torn and burned in some ces.


    As Maris stepped out of the room, she saw Samson standing with his arms crossed and his back against the wall. From this angle, he looked even more prominent.


    As soon as he heard Maris¡¯ clogs hit the precious wooden floor, he immediately turned to her.


    ¨C I just help her clean and change her clothes. When she wakes up, please wash her hair.  Marisughed and said.


    ¨C Thank you. ¨C Samson replied.


    ¨C I¡¯m a little curious¡­


    ¨C If it¡¯s not your business, don¡¯t ask.


    Maris¡¯s lips stretched as her question was interrupted by the handsome vampire. She just helped him change the little girl¡¯s clothes and now he¡¯s saying she wasn¡¯t involved?


    Maris gave the dress to Samson and quickly left the castle because it was time for her to feed the owlste at night.


    As she passed the living room, she saw a bottle of dried blood on the table and took it because she understood it was her reward.


    Samson was always so fair from the day she met and knew him. Every time he asked her to do something, he would repay her with dried blood.


    The sour smell of the rumpled dress in his hand almost made him vomit down the hallway. He also didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with his nose just now that he couldn¡¯t sense the mixed smell and he could hold that human girl. Compared to Maris¡¯s owls, it was even more terrifying.


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­


    The sound of a child¡¯s cry made Samson startle and rush into the room.


    If he guessed correctly, the little girl must have woken up and realized she was in a strange ce, so she was scared.


    However, when the door opened, he saw the little girl was still closing her eyes, her hands were tightly clenched on the nket and her mouth was constantly screaming, her forehead was wet with sweat even though the night air in the deep forest was extremely cold.


    While Samson didn¡¯t know how tofort the human girl, she grabbed his hand and held it tight.


    In the end, he had to ept sitting next to her because he was worried that if he pulled his hand away, she would have nightmares again.


    Under the golden candlelight, he noticed that on the little girl¡¯s neck was a gold chain with a star pendant.


    His other hand was free, so he reached out and turned the star upside down.


    Just as he thought, underneath was an extremely finely carved inscription.


    ¨C Lucasta? Is this your name, little girl?


    Samson¡¯s gentle smile was like a flickering fire in the middle of a winter night.


    This room once imprinted the footprints of the girl he loved with all his heart and also the girl he hated the most.


    If the victim was an adult girl, he would have scared the two men and run away and then he would have left her to the god of luck. However, this girl is still too young.


    ¨C Samson, did you catch any of my owls?  Maris¡¯s question came from the small window.


    ¨C No.  He replied.


    ¨C Dammit. I just fed it half an hourte, and it left.


    Maris sighed and continued walking around Samson¡¯s castle, her blue eyes constantly looking around.


    After all, her neighbor was only him and he openly hated her owls.


    He called them stinky and dirty, even though she cooked rose water and bathed them every day.


    While Maris was depressed because she couldn¡¯t find the lost owl, it came back and sat on her shoulder.


    The red water on the owl¡¯s beak startled her, and she quickly wiped it away with her hands and brought it back to her castle because she knew it had just eaten the vine that Samson loved most.

 Chapter 2: Pure Light

    It was still dark, but Lucasta was awake and the first person she saw was a guy with his eyes closed, leaning back against the head of the bed.


    She withdrew her hand from his warm one and sat up and looked around the unfamiliar room.


    ¨C Are you awake, Lucasta?


    Samson¡¯s voice startled Lucasta and turned her head, then she continued to look at him.


    Everything in this luxurious room and Samson was not in her empty memory.


    ¨C Lucasta? ¨C She pointed her finger at herself and raised her eyebrows.


    ¨C Right. Now, you tell me your home address. When nightes, I¡¯ll take you home.


    ¨C Home¡­ home¡­


    The bewildered look on the girl¡¯s face made Samson realize she seemed to have a mental problem and she could only repeat thest words of his sentence.


    He tried to exin to her that home was where her parents or even her siblings lived, where there was the bed she used to lie on and the table she used to sit at to eat meals¡­


    Samson talked a lot, but all he got was Lucasta¡¯s constant head shakes.


    She did not understand what he was trying to describe and why the house had so manyplicated things.


    ¨C Lucasta, don¡¯t you remember anything?


    Samson¡¯s voice sounded strained because he was worried he would carry an extra burden.


    He couldn¡¯t throw away this child who was sick and needed help. Nature is also ironic when giving her an almost perfect appearance, but her mind is not like an ordinary person.


    Her frightened expression had inadvertently touched his heart. The intuition of a vampire who had lived for thousands of years told him she wasn¡¯t pretending.


    ¨C Ok. If so¡­ Lucasta, remember this, you¡¯re my sister and I¡¯m your brother. Please call my name Samson and this is our home. Remember, I¡¯m Samson.


    His words made Lucasta put a big question mark. However, she only thought in her heart and did not say it out loud.


    The impact on the street, while she was carried away by two men, made her mind be like a three-year-old child andpletely forgot about the past.


    While Samson was folding the nket, he heard Lucasta¡¯s stomach growl, and she reflexively put her hand on her stomach.


    She was hungry, and she desperately wanted to make this feeling go away.


    ¨C Samson, I hurt.


    ¨C Wait a minute.


    Before Lucasta could nod, Samson strode out of the room and when he knew he was out of her sight, he immediately walked at the speed of a vampire.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the castle gate owned by Maris.


    ¨C Maris, are you at home? ¨C Samson called out loudly.


    Inside the castle, Maris yawned and jumped up.


    Like the characteristic of any vampire, when the dawn is near, she sleeps and does not want to be disturbed by anyone, but Samson is an exception because he is also a vampire.


    She knew when he knocked on the door at this hour he must have something urgent and he needed her help or worse, he¡¯d discovered a bunch of Roman grapes was missing a few grapes.


    The first thing before Maris opened the gate was to run around the castle to collect the owls and lock them in the basement.


    The shadow of her red dress kept flying from left to right, from the ceiling to the floor.


    In just a few seconds, the dark basement room suddenly sparkled with a thousand eyes, like the bright stars of the owls.


    ¨C Pleasee in, Mr. Samson.  Maris leaned over and extended her hand to invite him like a noble.


    ¨C I want to borrow the kitchen to make some pies for Lucasta. She¡¯s hungry.  Samson gave the bottle of dried blood to Maris and said.


    ¨C Okay, let¡¯s go.


    The two of them hurried to therge kitchen.


    Maris handed the apron to Samson and then showed him where the flour and spice jars were kept.


    She and he only drank human blood to live, and they didn¡¯t need to eat anything, but the owls were different. They were taken care of like babies. When they were young, she fed them porridge, and when they were grown up; she gave them pies, that¡¯s why when a rat got lost in the castle, they would just look at it.


    ¨C Your cooking skills are still very good, right? Is the girl¡¯s name Lucasta?  Maris added more wood to the stove and asked.


    ¨C Right. A pure light.  Samson replied while his skilled hand was still masterfully kneading the dough.


    ¨C What does Maris mean?


    ¨C The star of the sea.


    ¨C And Samson?


    ¨C Strong child of the sun.


    Marisughed when she heard the meaning of his name because it was what scared him and her the most.


    She felt even more anxious as she watched him carefully knead the dough.


    Perhaps the not-so-good memory was reying in him. He used to make all kinds of cakes in all shapes and sizes for the girl of a hundred years ago.


    Because he wanted her to eat delicious food, when night fell, he went around the forest to collect firewood and gather vegetables and fruits in the forest to cook for her.


    After that tragic morning, he didn¡¯t light a fire to cook anymore.


    ¨C Was she scared when she saw you? When will she leave the forest?


    She took the raw pies from Samson¡¯s hand and put them in the oven.


    He also did not hide Lucasta¡¯s condition and told Maris that Lucasta¡¯s mind was much smaller than hers and that she had no memory of her family or hometown. Even when she was hungry, she said it was a stomachache, as if the concepts were all jumbled up in her head.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Samson, this ce doesn¡¯t belong to humans, it¡¯s hard for us and them to live together. ¨C Maris said as she walked over to the edge of the table and pulled down the tablecloth to cover the remaining owl.


    ¨C I can¡¯t throw her out, she¡¯s defenseless.


    He took four cakes from the oven, ced them on a te, took off his apron, and returned it to Maris.


    As he passed the dining table, he threw back a pie near the foot of the table.


    Maris shook her head and followed the tall figure of the man and sighed.


    Who said vampires are cold-blooded and cruel? Just because people don¡¯t know how to warm up and touch their hearts.


    Now the owl flew up to Maris¡¯ shoulder and followed Samson with its fierce eyes.


    She shook her head again when she saw its neck was bulging. Owls have no teeth and can only swallow. Samson didn¡¯t tear the cake into shreds and hurt the most voracious owl in the pack to turn into this ugly appearance.


    While Maris went back to her bed and continued to sleep, Samson was teaching Lucasta how to use a fork and knife to cut pies. She looked like Maris¡¯ owl, her little mouth bulging because she stuffed so many pies inside.


    ¨C Eat slowly, Lucasta, or you will choke. Remember, you¡¯re feeling just now was hunger, no pain, and this is a pie. When we are hungry, we will eat it, you understand?


    Lucasta nodded and continued to cut the pies and eat them.


    Her blonde hair was dirty and sticky, so Samson could only help her tie it up so that she could eatfortably.


    After Lucasta finished eating, he carried her to the bathroom and helped her wash her hair.


    When his slender fingers stroked her blond hair like rays of sunlight, he suddenly noticed arge bump on her head. Maybe this was the reason she couldn¡¯t remember who she was because she didn¡¯t look like a child with a cognitive disability when she could easily cut a pie after she watched him do it just once.


    ¨C Samson, I¡¯m in pain.  She eximed when his hand identally touched the bump.


    ¨C Ah. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be gentle. ¨C He coaxed her and rinsed her hair.


    Because Samson couldn¡¯t bring Lucasta out to dry her hair, he could only use a towel and fan to help her.


    Although the sunlight prating through the dense fog had lessened much, it still affected his skin, causing it to be red and painful.


    The little girl obediently sat still and let the man untangle her tangled hair.


    Every time he identally made a few blond hairs fall, he felt regret. Everything that belongs to this girl seems to be precious. She was like a vase crafted from crystal, fragile and beautiful.


    When he had helped her hair be as smooth as it had been, he applied oil to the bump on her head and then took her shoes that matched the pink dress and carefully put them on her feet. Next, he told her to stay in the room and not go anywhere.


    Since the day Eirlys died, he had also returned to the habit that is characteristic of vampires, which is to sleep during the day and stay up at night.


    Today, because of her appearance, his activities were dyed, and he felt that his body was not very good.


    ¨C You can continue to sleep or y with these teddy bears. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back to you.


    Samson reached out and gently pinched Lucasta¡¯s chubby cheek, and then he picked up a small teddy bear and ced it in her arms.


    She obediently lifted the nket to crawl in and hugged the soft bear tightly and closed her eyes.


    The feeling of fullness and cleanliness made her want to sleep and not want to run around.


    ¨C Good night, Lucasta.


    After Samson wished Lucasta good night, he hurriedly returned to his room.


    She was probably the most obedient child he had seen in thousands of years. However, he still hoped that she would remember everything because if she lived with an empty, hazy memory, it would be ufortable for her.


    Perhaps from tomorrow, he had to change his routine if he didn¡¯t want Lucasta to feel alone. Her mind was like a nk sheet of paper, so he had to teach her everything if he didn¡¯t want to be bothered by her in the days toe.


    Until she could return to her family, he should fulfill his responsibilities as an adult to a child.

 Chapter 3: Pampering Little Sister

    When the rays of the sunset covered the castle, Lucasta also awoke from a long slumber. She happily yawned a few times and then hugged her hungry stomach and rubbed it.


    She waited for a long time but Samson didn¡¯t show up, so she got up from the bed and went to open the door.


    Her super excellent memory made her remember the route from her bedroom to the kitchen, and she just kept walking down the shiny stairs.


    All the ancient objects and furniture inside the magnificent castle made her extremely excited but did not dare to touch it, but just look at it.


    Fortunately, Lucasta only ate two pies for breakfast, so there was still one pie on the te, enough to fill half of her stomach.


    Even though Samson was not by her side, she still did exactly what he had taught her.


    She took a knife and fork and cut the pie into small pieces before eating.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After she finished eating, she wiped her mouth, washed her hands, went back to her room, and closed the door.


    For hours, she stayed in her room and yed with stuffed animals and waited for Samson to return, but for a long time, she did not see him, so she took a risk and went around the castle to find him.


    ¨C Samson. ¨C Lucasta pushed open the door of a room and called.


    The darkness that met her eyes scared her, and she immediately mmed the door shut and continued to go to other rooms along the corridor, then to a higher floor.


    When her legs were tired, it was time for her to stop in thest room on the top floor of the castle.


    Small hands pulled the door of the room and when she saw the light of the red diamond, she quickly entered because she knew he was there.


    Like the other rooms, this room was also covered with a ck color that made her feel like a diamond was floating in the air.


    Because just now, Lucasta identally pulled the curtain of the window in her room and she realized that there was lighting in and illuminating everything, so she didn¡¯t wake him, but she strode to the window and pulled the curtain.


    ¨C Don¡¯t, Lucasta, put the curtain down.  Samson immediately opened his eyes and said.


    His sudden voice startled Lucasta, and she released her hand from the curtain.


    When the curtainpletely blocked the sun, the candles in the room were also lit almost simultaneously because of the vampire guy¡¯s movement speed.


    Of course, Lucasta was not surprised because she was originally like a three-year-old child. When she turned her head and saw that the room was already lit, she was amused because she didn¡¯t have to squint to see clearly.


    ¨C Come here, Lucasta.


    Samson waved his hand lightly to signal Lucasta toe closer to him.


    She immediately ran to his side and sat down on the bed, her blue eyes wide and staring into his ruby eyes.


    ¨C You¡¯re hungry, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll make some pies for you. ¨C He stroked her hair and asked.


    ¨C I ate a pie.


    She replied as she rubbed her stomach with her hand.


    Samson smiled. He knew she went to the kitchen herself and took the remaining pie. That was the nature of the species. However, he didn¡¯t know how she could find him on thisst floor. Unless she has opened all the rooms in the castle.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go to your room. I will help you tie your hair.


    He stroked Lucasta¡¯s blond hair again and quickly picked her up because he knew that her little legs must be tired from the search for the person she thought was her brother.


    Like many other children, she was delighted to smile because she was carried up by him.


    The ivoryb in his handbed through her hair.


    She wouldn¡¯t have known that her voluntary entry into the room had ruined his happy dream.


    Just now, he had dreamed that he was helping Eirlysb her hair. Eirlys also has blonde hair and blue eyes, exactly like Lucasta.


    After Lucasta¡¯s blonde hair was tied by Samson into two beautiful braids and tied with a pink bow, she looked like a little princess. She happily rocked her legs on the high chair in front of the dressing table.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go out in the yard and go for a walk, Lucasta. I will teach you all concepts about everything around.  He spoke as the clock chimed a long chime, signaling that thest sunlight had gone out.


    The moment Lucasta put her feet on the green grass and witnessed the flower garden of all colors blooming, she said ¡°oh¡± and took her hand out of Samson¡¯s hand and ran up to them to have a closer look.


    She didn¡¯t know what they were called, but their colorful appearance attracted her.


    Samson stepped forward, plucked a rose and handed it to her, and told her the name of each flower, then he told her the names of the trees around the ancient castle that was a thousand years old.


    Although this gilded castle has spent a thousand years standing between heaven and earth, it is still magnificently beautiful and shows no signs of deterioration despite the ravages of time.


    Samson spent a huge amount of money to build the work that marked these artistic quintessences.


    When the forest became dense and rumors of ghosts appeared, the castle was also forgotten by humankind.


    While Lucasta was walking with Samson, she saw bunches of red grapes hanging from the tree, so she stopped and stared at them.


    Samson felt like her eyes were about to turn into grapes.


    Because Eirlys liked to eat grapes, he bought them and nted them for her to eat. This entire garden was cultivated and cared for by him and her.


    After she died, every time the fruit ripened, no one would eat it anymore. The fruit fell and was buried in the ground as his first love had gone forever.


    However, the tree can still bear fruit, but she cannot resurrect.


    The ripe bunch of grapes was quickly picked by Samson and he carefully peeled off the outer skin and put it in her mouth. He felt she was like a baby bird and he was like a mother bird.


    On the opposite side of the castle, Maris was sitting by the upper floor window, enjoying a ss of red blood. She sighed as she saw Samson taking care of the little girl.


    Ever since that fateful night, she thought that the handsome vampire guy had turned into a cold-blooded man, but when she saw him pampering the human girl, she understood that his heart was still warm.


    ¨C This is a grape and when you eat it, you will feel the sweetness. Remember, it¡¯s called sweetness.


    He tried to describe and teach Lucasta little by little.


    She nodded vigorously and continued to open her mouth to let him feed her.


    Next, he took her to other fruit trees and let her taste all the sour, bitter, spicy, and even pale vors.


    Poor little girl, when she tasted the mango, her face wrinkled, and when she tasted the chili, she cried loudly because it was too spicy.


    Her lovely face was drenched in tears.


    Lucasta¡¯s loud cry startled Maris and spilled a ss of blood, and the owl sitting in her hand was suddenly thrown against the wall.


    In an instant, Maris appeared at the gate of Samson¡¯s castle.


    Inside the courtyard, Samson was frantically coaxing Lucasta. He picked grapes and then picked plums for her to eat to soften the spicy taste of the chili, but the more heforted her, the more she cried and kept shaking her head, making him not know what to do anymore.


    ¨C Samson, please invite me into your castle. ¨C Maris raised her neck and called out.


    ¨C Pleasee in.


    Samson hurriedly responded to Maris¡¯ request and in less than half a second, the female vampire appeared beside the two of them.


    Maris gasped when she saw the fruit scattered on the grass and Lucasta¡¯s red, swollen mouth. She immediately turned to Samson and widened her eyes.


    ¨C Oh my god, what have you done to Lucasta?


    ¨C I was just teaching Lucasta about the names of fruits and their taste.  Samson exined.


    ¨C And did you feed her chili? Do you think she¡¯s a parrot?


    Maris carried Lucasta in her arms and returned to her castle.


    Samson also hurried to follow her.


    He was surprised when he saw Lucasta stop crying after she drank a full ss of milk.


    ¨C Milk can make her less spicy, right?  He took a tissue to wipe Lucasta¡¯s mouth and asked.


    ¨C Right. Capsaicin in spicy foods is terminated with a long hydrocarbon tail and its characteristic is that it is a non-pr molecule as well as soluble in other non-pr substances. Milk is a non-pr molecule, so it will dissolve the capsaicin and the casein protein in the milk will attract the capsaicin, causing it to drift off the tongue and help her reduce the spicy sensation.


    Samson¡¯s handsome face turned foolish as he listened to Maris¡¯s interpretation. The things she was saying weren¡¯t in his mind, and when he heard her talk about them, everything in his head was jumbled.


    After all, who did she hear all that knowledge from? Could it be that she heard from the man who killed Vincent?


    Maris continued to peel a chocte candy and put it in Lucasta¡¯s mouth. The sweetness of the chocte spread quickly in the mouth, making Lucasta amused and grinning while her clear eyes were still wet with tears.


    ¨C Chocte candy is made from two principal ingredients that are sugar and milk¡­


    ¨C In short, if she eats sweets, she won¡¯t be spicy, right?


    He interrupted Maris¡¯ words and bent down to carry Lucasta.


    The little girl was not angry because her brother let her eat chili and made her mouth swell. She hugged his neck and put her head on it. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was still sipping chocte candy.


    Maris smiled and did not forget to put some chocte candies in her hand.


    ¨C Thank you. Goodbye.  Samson said.


    ¨C Nothing. Goodbye. Let me see you off.


    As Samson carried Lucasta out of the castle, Maris¡¯s face suddenly turned sad. She turned her blue eyes to the painting depicting a handsome man hanging in the center of the castle.


    Time passed faster than she could have imagined. Vincent had already been out of this world for twenty years.


    Did Vincent know that the moment she saw him disappear into the sunlight, she no longer hated him?


    Did Vincent know how much she regrets when she reminisces about the time she and he were together?


    ¨C Vincent, I¡¯m sorry.

 Chapter 4: Harvey’s Shopping Mission

    When darkness surrounded the ce, Lucasta fell asleep after listening to Samson telling some fairy tales.


    After he pulled the nket over her, he quickly left the castle to meet Maris.


    Today is the beginning of the month and it¡¯s also the day when Harvey will deliver the necessities to them.


    Samson needed soap, toothpaste, shower gel, and dried blood, and Maris needed more than he needed.


    She needed flour, olive oil, salt and sugar, and even candy and milk for the owls that were raised by their owners like human babies.


    ¨C Hello, handsome vampire guy.  Marisughed happily as soon as she stepped out of the castle gates.


    ¨C Yeah. Maris, tell Harvey to buy more of these for me.


    Samson said as he handed Maris a piece of paper.


    Maris took it and nced at it, she realized they were all essentials for a child, strawberry toothpaste, milk, candy, cake, chocte, flour, cornstarch, salt, olive oil, notebooks, books, pencils, crayons¡­ and even mosquito repellent.


    ¨C Are you going to tell Harvey about the fact that you adopted a human girl?  Maris asked while reading with her eyes.


    ¨C No, I don¡¯t want him to worry. ¨C Samson shook his head.


    ¨C Oh my gosh, what about me? I am also worried about you. ¨C Maris looked disgruntled.


    ¨C Because you live across from my house, I don¡¯t know what to do. Well, don¡¯t move too fast in front of Lucasta in the future, okay? You also stand from above and throw yourself down.


    ¨C You¡¯re afraid she¡¯s surprised and scared, right?


    ¨C No, I¡¯m afraid Lucasta imitates, children are kings of imitating.


    Maris smiled reluctantly and waved goodbye to Samson. Then she disappeared for a moment.


    Perhaps from now on, both she and he must live as exemry adults in front of Lucasta if they want the little girl to be an angel.


    Under the moonlight, the ck luxury car seemed to be shinier. But the man with the angr face and tinum hair typical of a pureblood vampire standing with his arms crossed next to the car was much more sparkling than it was.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He is Harvey, a two-thousand-year-old vampire who has been living as the manager of the Star Corporation for almost nine hundred years since it was a tinypany.


    When Harvey saw Maris¡¯s red dress peeking through the bushes, he quickly went around and opened the trunk of the car, taking the bags and cing them on the grass nearby.


    When Maris was not in the mood to raise an owl, he only needed to bring her and Samson enough dried blood for a month.


    Almost ten years ago, she wanted to have some pets and the unlucky animals she chose were owls.


    ¨C Harvey, did you know that your hair is brighter than the moonlight? ¨C Maris walked over to Harvey and handed him a piece of paper full of words.


    ¨C What is this? Maris, are you taking care of all the animals in this forest? ¨C Harvey frowned slightly when he saw what he needed to bring here the next day.


    ¨C Ah. The owls had grown and proliferated. They brought their mates from all over the ce to the castle, and I was forced to take care of them all.


    The vampire girl opened her eyes wide to lie because she understood the eyes were the windows to the soul. If she didn¡¯t look directly at Harvey, he would immediately suspect.


    After all, he was two thousand years old, and she was just over a hundred years old.


    ¨C Strawberry vored toothpaste, pencil. Maris, did you secretly give birth?


    ¨C No, no, no. I just like the owl. Owls need to brush their teeth too and pencils are for me to draw on their eyes to make them look even more ferocious. I like that fierce look.


    Maris quickly exined.


    In this forest, it¡¯s only her and Samson. Could she give birth to a child with him?


    She was afraid that her feet hadn¡¯t even reached his bed before he had grabbed her and thrown her out.


    If the love between the two of them could arise, it wouldn¡¯t take a hundred years.


    Harvey nodded slightly and opened the car door, and got in. He did not forget to tell Maris toe to the edge of the forest at eleven o¡¯clock tomorrow night because he was busy attending a party with the senior staff of Star Corporation and could note to give her things early.


    The car quickly sped away and left the deserted road to return to the busy city.


    Unlike Maris and Samson, Harvey easily integrated into the human world without revealing his true identity during the past two thousand years.


    He always calctes the time to appear in the sunless hours and the important thing is that he doesn¡¯t put his love on any girl.


    He doesn¡¯t let anyone have close contact and meets regrly to realize the difference between him and humans.


    ¨C Isn¡¯t that person Aurora? Why is she here at this hour?


    After questioning himself, Harvey turned on the car¡¯s turn signals and pulled over to the side of the road.


    Aurora was Samson¡¯s friend and Harvey got to know her through his introduction.


    To be more precise, Samson was friends with Aurora¡¯s parents and he was even friends with her grandparents.


    ¨C Harvey.  Aurora smiled and left the bus stop, walking to the side of the car that had just stopped.


    ¨C Hi. Who are you waiting for?


    ¨C Well, I just broke up with my boyfriend and he left me here. ¨C She shrugged and replied.


    ¨C What number is he? ¨C He asked as he opened the car door.


    Like so many times before, Aurora quickly got into Harvey¡¯s car.


    She didn¡¯t know what fate was, but every time she broke up with her boyfriend, Harvey appeared by ident.


    Over the years, she indulged herself in quick love affairs after her confession of love was rejected by the handsome man next to her. The simple reason was that he only saw her as a friend of a friend.


    ¨C I don¡¯t even remember. ¨C She smiled faintly, closed her eyes, and leaned back in her chair.


    When the car arrived in front of the department store, Harvey stopped.


    Maris urgently needed supplies for the owls tomorrow night, so he needed to prepare in advance because going shopping in the morning or noon was impossible unless he wanted to be turned into ck coal.


    ¨C Wait for me a moment, I need to buy some things for Maris. ¨C He said while unbuckling his seat belt.


    ¨C I¡¯ll go in with you.


    Aurora also unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car.


    Thest time she saw Maris was twenty years ago when her parents were still alive.


    Maris was brought to Aurora¡¯s house by Samson in a state of multiple injuries, losing a lot of blood andpletely losing the ability to heal herself, forcing her to recover by treating a human.


    That year, Aurora was just a six-year-old girl. She could only hide behind the curtain and watch in fear.


    ¨C These are all for children. Maris is married, right?  Aurora asked while choosing.


    ¨C Is not. She is raising a flock of owls. The owls were raised like babies by her.


    The two of them discussed and selected the items disyed on the shelves, causing the store staff to assume that they were a couple shopping for children.


    After Aurora put everything Maris needed in the basket, she got two more bottles of wine for herself.


    It¡¯s not because she just broke up with her boyfriend that she wants to drink, she drinks because she wants to gnaw at the pain that the man next to her has unintentionally brought her.


    Love is inherently voluntary and should not be forced. She understood she couldn¡¯t force him to love her.


    ¨C If you are in a bad mood, don¡¯t drink alcohol. You will lose control. Wine is a luxury drink, you should only enjoy it a little. ¨C Harvey looked at her and said.


    ¨C Then I will drink it tomorrow. ¨C Aurora winked mischievously.


    ¨C I have a party tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?


    This is the first time Harvey has invited Aurora to be hispanion, and this makes her happy, but in that joy is an apanying sadness.


    Perhaps he just wanted tofort her, to put her in a bustling atmosphere so that she could forget about her ex-boyfriend.


    But did he understand they meant nothing to her at all?


    Maybe from tomorrow, she won¡¯t look for a recement for him anymore. After all, no one can rece his image in her heart.


    ¨C What time will the party start?  She asked.


    ¨C Seven o¡¯clock. After wee back from the party, we will stop at the edge of the forest to give Maris things.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you going to go into the castle and visit Samson?


    ¨C Unnecessary. I will go there at Christmas like every year.


    Because Aurora was thinking about tomorrow night¡¯s date, she didn¡¯t know that the pureblood vampire had exchanged two bottles of wine for two bottles of cow¡¯s milk.


    By the time she found out, he had already swiped the payment card.


    ¨C My wine.


    ¨C Drink milk. Are you going to the party with the president of Star Corporation with a ramshackle appearance?


    He grabbed the bags from her hand and walked to the parking lot.


    Aurora pursed her lips, crossed her arms, and followed him.


    He didn¡¯t ept her to be his girlfriend, so why does he still care about her?


    Did he know he would make her even more delusional?


    It¡¯s hard to turn a one-sided love into a casual friendship.


    During the ride, Harvey and Aurora didn¡¯t say another word.


    Aurora felt like she was floating on the road.


    She wanted to prolong this moment so she could be near him longer. However, that was just a dream.


    After fifteen minutes, the car stopped in front of her house.


    ¨C Please put on pretty makeup, we¡¯ll have to dance together. ¨C Harvey poked his head out the car door and said.


    ¨C Yes, old man, I will do as you told me to do.


    Aurora¡¯s feigned politeness made Harvey freeze. Only when she entered the house was he able to move.


    What is this girl talking about?


    She dares to call him an old man when his current appearance is only thirty years old.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯m an old man, so what? How can you disparage the man you once confessed your love to?

 Chapter 5: Lucasta Wants Her Brother’s Attention

    As soon as Lucasta woke up, she jumped out of bed, put on her shoes and hobbled over to the window, pulled the curtain, and looked out.


    She no longer saw the pale rays of sunlight like yesterday, but only the gray color of the mist.


    Lucasta was stroking her shiny hair when she suddenly heard a knock on the door. She knew that the person standing outside was Samson, so she quickly let go of the curtain and went back to bed.


    Her brows furrowed from the pain in her legs and her small hand rubbed her stomach because she felt the hunger in her stomach.


    ¨C Good morning Lucasta, let¡¯s go wash our faces.


    Samson said as he picked Lucasta up and carried her downstairs and carefully taught her how to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    Today, it¡¯s not sunny, so he ns to take her to the forest to pick mushrooms and some wild vegetables because he was afraid that if she only ate pies, she would get hot inside and not get enough nutrients.


    Because Lucasta couldn¡¯t tie her hair, he had to help herb and tie it back.


    He guessed she must be the daughter of a very rich family. Things like this must have had a nanny to help.


    ¨C Okay, now let¡¯s have breakfast together.


    Samson was about to take her hand and lead her down to the kitchen, but she backed away and raised her hand.


    Her sparkling blue eyes looked at him and waited to be held by him.


    He thought to himself that maybe she thought that as long as she was with him; she didn¡¯t have to walk on her own.


    He felt a little regret that he had spoiled her so much and made her rely on him so much.


    ¨C Lucasta, hold my hand. I¡¯ll take you to the kitchen. ¨C Samson held out his hand and said.


    ¨C I¡¯m hurt.  She said.


    ¨C No. That feeling is hunger. I told you, right? That¡¯s called hunger. ¨C He looked at her sternly.


    Lucasta¡¯s tears welled up and her sobs kept ringing. She looked down and didn¡¯t say another word.


    His eyes and those loud voices scared her.


    Samson noticed that the girl asionally tiptoed, so he stooped down, picked her up, set her down on the chair, and opened her shoes.


    When the red swelling on her ankles and the tips of her toes showed, he was shocked to realize how cruel he was just now.


    Perhaps these swellings appeared because she had gone all over the castle looking for him. Maybe she was in pain yesterday, but she endured it to follow him around the yard and now, because she was in so much pain, she spoke.


    He felt bad about himself because he thought she was lying to him.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Next time, if you hurt, please tell me. Don¡¯t suffer alone.


    He didn¡¯t know if Lucasta understood what he said, only saw her nod and rub her eyes with her hand and then hug his neck, not sulking.


    He told himself that from now on he must care and pay attention to her more because she is not like other healthy children.


    As soon as Lucasta saw the te of cake, sheughed happily.


    After Samson put a cake on a te for her, she took a fork and knife to cut it and ate it.


    Today¡¯s cake had a few ck raisins in it and when she bit into it, she felt it had a sour taste that she liked very much.


    ¨C Samson.  Lucasta pushed the te of cake towards him because he saw he did not eat it.


    ¨C No, I already ate, it¡¯s all yours.


    Samson smiled and pushed the te of cake back towards her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His three meals were all blood, so these foods were unnecessary.


    Before he went to Lucasta¡¯s room, he had already drank a ss of dried blood mixed with water.


    Conditions in the forest are poor, not asplete as in the city, with no electricity and absolutely no refrigerator to preserve fresh blood.


    All the blood that Harvey buys is sent to Aurora and she will concentrate it into a dry powder and then Harvey will deliver these bottles of dried blood to Samson and Maris every month.


    After Lucasta had finished eating the cake, she continued to stare at the milk carton in front of her.


    Samsonughed, reached for a straw, stabbed the milk carton, and brought it to her mouth.


    When she finished drinking, he pulled out a tissue and helped her wipe her mouth, then carried her upstairs.


    He wanted to do all these things to make up for his recent sins.


    ¨C Lucasta, I have to go out for a moment. You obediently stay in your room and wait for me toe back. ¨C Samson patted her head and said.


    Lucasta thought she had to go to sleep after eating, so she nodded and took off her shoes and pulled the nket to get in, not forgetting to bring the little teddy bear with her.


    Lucasta¡¯s cuteness and obedience made Samson involuntarily heartbroken. He reached out to dab her rosy cheeks and whispered.


    ¨C Good night, Lucasta.


    Just like the previous times, after he determined she couldn¡¯t see anything, he moved at a fast speed.


    In an instant, he was out of the castle.


    If he had known that Lucasta¡¯s leg was swollen, he would have gone to collect firewood fromst night, not waiting until morning.


    He didn¡¯t want to disturb Maris¡¯ sleep when he kept borrowing her kitchen. Besides, Lucasta didn¡¯t seem to want to eat the cake because she had only eaten one just now.


    Maris is like the handsome vampire guy. Since Lucasta appeared, Maris¡¯ biological clock has turned upside down when Samson always knocks on the door at the time she is sleeping. Her sleep had been interrupted by him and she couldn¡¯t go back to sleep.


    Maris tossed and turned on the bed for a long time, then she got up and went to the opposite castle. She wanted to see Samson and reprimand him.


    Because she didn¡¯t know where Lucasta was sitting in the castle, she moved slowly and gently, like a genuinedy.


    True to Maris¡¯s foresight, Lucasta had woken up a second time, and she was sitting by the window and looking out into the courtyard where many birds were eating grass seeds.


    ¨C Good morning, Samson.


    Maris¡¯s voice was so loud that the birds digging in the grass in the yard were startled and flew away.


    From the window, Lucasta recognized the face of the beautiful woman who had fed her candy and milk peeking out from behind the gilded bars.


    Although Lucasta¡¯s leg was still very painful, she still tried to walk down the stairs and gradually came to the gate.


    Maris¡¯s heart melted when she saw the beautiful little girl smiling at her and she no longer intended to me Samson.


    After all, he bothered her only because of this human girl.


    ¨C Where is Samson?


    Maris looked around and asked, but Lucasta just shook her head.


    Because Maris knew that the spare golden key had been hidden under the pot by Samson, she instructed Lucasta to take it out to open the gate.


    However, with the bare minimum of courtesy of a vampire noble, Maris could not arbitrarily enter without the invitation of the owner inside the castle.


    ¨C Come on, Lucasta, please invite me into the house. Please tell me toe in. Come in.  Maris emphasizes thest words.


    ¨C Come in. ¨C Lucasta spoke slowly.


    Maris just waited for that and leisurely entered and carried the little girl in her arms.


    Compared to owls, Lucasta is much more beautiful and fragrant.


    ¨C Baby, do you want to go to my castle and y with the owls?  Maris pointed to the opposite castle and asked.


    Lucasta nodded repeatedly because she knew that the ce Maris pointed to would have chocte and milk. As soon as she thought about them, she got cravings.


    Maris quickly carried Lucasta out and locked the gate.


    She almost forgot Samson¡¯s words and was about to shrug to jump back to the castle. Fortunately, she remembered in time.


    When the owls saw their owner had brought a stranger, they dispersed and perched on the ceiling, looking down.


    As soon as Lucasta¡¯s feet touched the floor, she excitedly took the little owl walking in front of her and cradled it in her arms.


    Because her leg was still hurting, she went to the chair and sat down.


    Then the owls slowly flew to her side.


    ¨C They are owls. They are very adorable animals. Remember, their name is the owl. Oh no, that¡¯s to differentiate it from the cat. Well, I mean, it¡¯s amon name because I can¡¯t think of a name for them because they¡¯re so crowded.


    Maris didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. Her words were jumbled and confused.


    She guessed Lucasta was as confused as she was.


    She should have just said ¡°owl¡±.


    ¨C Owl. Owl.  Lucasta reached out and grabbed an owl right next to her and gave it to Maris.


    ¨C Oh my gosh. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? That¡¯s right, owl. Lucasta, you¡¯re amazing. All right, wait a minute, I¡¯ll get you some chocte.


    Maris immediately ran away and a momentter, she returned with a bunch of choctes in her hand and took one, peeled it off.


    The most voracious owl of the flock quickly flew over andnded on Maris¡¯ hand, poking its beak into the chocte.


    ¨C Not allowed to eat.


    The female vampire growled and shoved the owl away.


    Although she exerted little force, the owl still fell to the floor.


    It spread its wings, widened its eyes, andy still.


    The owl wants to eat chocte, and this is the most effective way for Maris to feed it.


    This method has been used by it for a long time and all have excellent results.


    ¨C Sorry¡­ sorry. Are you okay? Hey, wake up. This is chocte for you. ¨C Maris hurriedly picked up the owl, kissed its head, and shook it.


    In an instant, the gluttonous owl jumped up, grabbed the chocte bar, pped its wings, and flew away.


    Maris shook her head helplessly and watched it. She was always tricked by it, but she couldn¡¯t help but worry about it because if it got hurt, she would regret it.


    The feeling of regret made her ufortable. That feeling of regret was as if she had been stabbed through her heart by a sharp wooden stake.


    Twenty years had passed since Vincent¡¯s death, and that wooden stake still seemed to lie in her heart, heavy and painful.


    When she turned to look back, Lucasta had already peeled off a bar of chocte and was putting it in her mouth.


    In Lucasta¡¯s small remaining hand were crumbs of chocte, and four owls huddled together to eat.


    ¨C Little girl. Animal lovers all have the hearts of angels. ¨C Maris smiled and whispered.

 Chapter 6: Samson Is Afraid of Losing Lucasta

    After a while, Samson had gathered a basket of fresh mushrooms, some wild vegetables, and a bunch of firewood.


    The things in his hand reminded him of the peaceful time with Eirlys.


    A hundred years have passed, but he thought it was just yesterday.


    His ruby-colored eyes suddenly shed as the nostalgia and hatred kept rushing back, causing the animals that were walking nearby to fear and curl their tails and run into the bushes.


    It took a long time for Samson to calm down and control his emotions and his eyes gradually returned to normal.


    He picked up the bundle of firewood on his shoulder and hurried back to the castle.


    When he was a short distance from the gate, he slowed down and walked slowly, like a normal person. He guessed Lucasta was probably awake and waiting for lunch.


    However, when he reached out to open the door of the room, the bed was empty, only the teddy bear and the neatly folded nket.


    ¨C Lucasta.


    Samson¡¯s voice became shaky. He ran to the curtain and groped because he thought she was hiding behind it.


    When he returned, the gate was still locked and the entire way he went to her room; he did not see her anywhere.


    ¨C The kitchen, that¡¯s right, the kitchen.


    Samson reassured himself and ran as fast as he could to the kitchen and he continued to be disappointed because there was no one in front of him.


    The bloody scene of a hundred years ago reyed in his mind, making him dizzy.


    There were many wolves in this forest and if a child like her standing in front of them, the results would be terrifying.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Maris¡¯s castle and called her in the hope she would join him in finding Lucasta because this was the fastest way.


    ¨C Maris, Maris. Quickly opens the gate, Maris.


    Maris and Lucasta were ying a game of owl counting when they were suddenly startled by Samson¡¯s call.


    The two of them quickly let go of the owls and ran towards the gate.


    Lucasta¡¯s leg was still hurting, so she ran slower than Maris.


    When the female vampire was standing at the gate, Lucasta limped on the steps.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong, Samson?  Maris asked while opening the gate.


    ¨C Lucasta.


    After the call and thebored breathing, Samson clutched his chest and crouched down. He thought he¡¯d never see the blonde girl again. Lucasta went to Maris¡¯s side and hugged her leg and leaned in because the little girl noticed Samson seemed angry.


    His eyes kept staring at her, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Not only Lucasta, but Maris also heard her heart pounding because Samson¡¯s appearance was very simr to the time he found out Eirlys was missing.


    Just now, Maris just thought that she would take Lucasta to her castle so that the little girl would not be sad when she was alone at home, but she forgot Samson woulde back suddenly.


    ¨C Sam¡­ Samson, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡­ I just brought her here to y for a bit. ¨C Maris¡¯ voice trembled.


    Because Lucasta hugged Maris¡¯s leg tightly, Samson realized she was afraid of him. Maybe it was because he had raised his voice to her this morning that he had haunted her.


    To be honest, he had no intention of scolding her.


    ¨C Come over here with me, Lucasta.  He put his hand forward and said.


    Immediately, Lucasta let go of Maris¡¯ legs and ran towards Samson, and swooped on him.


    This scene made Maris suddenly burst into tears, she felt very touched. She understood the reason for his scary appearance just now.


    Eirlys¡¯ tragic death had never let him go, and now he feared it would happen again. Perhaps he had already considered Lucasta as his rtive.


    ¨C Are you okay, Samson? I¡¯m sorry.  Maris looked at him and said.


    ¨C I¡¯m okay. This afternoon, pleasee and teach Lucasta how to bathe. I¡¯m a man. I can¡¯t help her.  Samson asked Maris to help him.


    ¨C I¡¯m very willing. But¡­ you know what, Samson? Lucasta is an angel. She loves owls. Ah. I mean, she loves animals very much.


    ¨C Every child is an angel until they grow up.


    After he finished speaking, he carried Lucasta back to the castle.


    Maris stood with her arms crossed and watched until they were out of her sight.


    Samson said it was not wrong, both he and she were once angels until the day they grew up and fate made them bloodthirsty.


    Some people be evil because of circumstances and some people be evil because they want to. They are greedy for fame, money, and immortality.


    She didn¡¯t know Samson was as disgusted with this lonely immortality as she was.


    Lucasta was glued to the basket of mushrooms by the foot of the table as soon as Samson had set her down on the chair.


    When he was busy lighting a fire, she secretly took a mushroom and held it in her hand, stroking it.


    That cute, innocent look caught Samson¡¯s eyes when he turned his head to look back.


    Next, he taught Lucasta how to cut off the roots of the mushrooms and wash them.


    She gazed at him and then she did it neatly. Her red lips sometimes smiled because she heard him say that he would cook them into delicious food for her to eat.


    ¨C What is this called?  Samson held up a mushroom and asked to test her memory.


    ¨C Mushroom. Mushrooms are nutritious, and we can eat them when we are hungry. ¨C Lucasta repeated what he just told her.


    ¨C You¡¯re so good, baby. Now you sit here and wait for me to cook them.


    Samson picked Lucasta up and put her back in the chair and quickly added more wood to the stove.


    The kitchen that had been cold for a hundred years was now warm with a flickering fire.


    After ten minutes, the te of mushrooms was ced in front of her. The scent from there made her crave. After he gestured, she bent down and ate.


    Compared to pies, mushrooms are much more delicious and tender, and very sweet.


    Throughout the afternoon, Samson spent all his time with Lucasta even though his eyelids almost drooped because he was so sleepy.


    He carried her around the castle and showed her the names of each object and their uses, then he told her what to do and what not to do, dangerous things to avoid.


    Fortunately, Lucasta is very intelligent. Except for the old memory that was lost, she remembered very well the things he told her.


    At exactly five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Maris appeared at the gate of the gilded castle exactly as the handsome vampire guy asked. She had slept for a few hours in the afternoon, so her face was very fresh and radiant, not yawning continuously like Samson.


    ¨C Come in.


    ¨C Thanks.


    Samson reached out to pull the gate and handed Lucasta to Maris.


    When Maris carried Lucasta inside, he surreptitiously massaged his arms. However, on the corner of his lips was a satisfied smile.


    This human girl seems to be more docile than he thought.


    ¨C You¡¯re also heavy, Lucasta. ¨C He whispered.


    Inside the bathroom, Maris bathed Lucasta while instructing the little girl how to clean herself and how to change her dress.


    After each sentence Maris said, Lucasta would repeat to memorize the bathing procedure, first wetting the body with water and then using shower gel and shampoo, and then cleaning the body with water. Finally, dry her body and put on a new dress.


    ¨C You look like a doll. Can you smell your scent?  Maris carried Lucasta out and asked.


    ¨C Sweet-smelling.  Lucasta smelled her hair and said.


    ¨C Say thank you and kiss me on the cheek.  Maris kissed the little girl¡¯s cheek lightly and whispered.


    ¨C Thank you, sister.


    Lucasta smiled and kissed Maris¡¯ cheek.


    Today, she has learned a lot of things. She knew the name of the owl, knew how to clean mushrooms and watch the hands of a clock, how to use the furniture in the castle, and how to bathe herself. She also understood not to climb up or stand too close to the fire¡­


    ¨C I hurt¡­ I hurt. ¨C Lucasta suddenly put her hand on her stomach and grimaced.


    ¨C You have a stomachache, right? Oh my gosh, what should I do?


    Maris said as she ran out into the yard to find Samson.


    He was cutting a bunch of ripe grapes when he heard Maris calling his name, so he rushed to her side.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as Lucasta saw him, she burst into tears. Because she knew he was her brother, she dared to cry out loud. In front of Maris, she could only moan.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong with Lucasta?  Samson hugged Lucasta and asked.


    ¨C What did you feed her for lunch?  Maris suddenly remembered and asked.


    ¨C Mushrooms. I have cooked mushrooms for her. ¨C He replied worriedly.


    ¨C Please bring her into the house. I will go back to the castle to get medicine.


    Maris walked at lightning speed back to the castle and in an instant, she was in Lucasta¡¯s room.


    Fortunately,st month she told Harvey about owls flying into Samson¡¯s garden and eating rotten fruit and then they all got stomachaches, so this month Harvey brought her a lot of baby gastrointestinal medicine.


    While Samson could only hug Lucasta and rub her stomach, Maris quickly poured water into a ss and put the pill in Lucasta¡¯s mouth.


    The little girl finished swallowing the pill, then continued to bury her head in her brother¡¯s chest and continued to cry because of the excruciating pain that made her extremely ufortable.


    ¨C Is that medicine for people? ¨C Samson looked at Maris and asked.


    ¨C It¡¯s for owls.  Maris answered while putting the lid on the potion.


    ¨C What?


    ¨C I mean, both humans and owls can be used. Harvey bought it for me. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine. After this incident, even if it¡¯s her favorite food, you should only feed her a little. Children¡¯s stomachs are very weak.


    ¨C I will remember. Thank you, Maris. Please go downstairs and get the gift from the wooden cab.


    Although Maris nodded in agreement, her lips pouted. She didn¡¯t like Samson¡¯s fair nature. Anyway, she and he were still neighbors.


    Did he think that without those bottles of dried blood, she would not agree to help him?


    After all, in his eyes, how practical is she?

 Chapter 7: Harvey’s Reluctant Lover

    Harvey woke up when the rm clock struck six-thirty in the evening.


    He reached out to turn off the rm from the clock shaped like a rooster, then went to the ss door and pulled the curtain to look down on the glittering city with thousands of lights shimmering like stars.


    From the day Harvey managed the Star Corporation on behalf of Samson, his day began at five in the morning.


    He went to thepany at that hour to avoid the sun. When the sun went down, he returned home. Everything in the corporation is handled by him in a closed room and Bonita Roberts is the one to support him in everything.


    Simr to Samson¡¯s rtionship with Aurora¡¯s family, Hervey¡¯s rtionship with Bonita¡¯s familysted for generations because he lived for two thousand years.


    Hervey had to disguise his appearance as he aged over time and when a certain time came, the person assigned to help him in the Roberts family would make a death notice and funeral for him.


    After that, that person willplete the procedures to bring ¡°his son¡± into Star Corporation to inherit the position of president and he will return to the form of a thirty-year-old guy.


    Harvey had only slept for fifteen minutes, so he was still drowsy.


    Although he had changed his routine to resemble a human for over a thousand years, he still couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep. Therefore, he always felt unwell and the amount of blood needed to supply his body was also more than the amount of blood that Maris and Samson needed.


    He looked at the city for a long time, then went to the refrigerator, took out a bag of fresh blood and poured it into a ss, and sat down to enjoy it.


    He felt poor Samson. From the day Samson left the city, he could only drink dried blood diluted with water. Compared to fresh blood, dried blood is not as delicious.


    Harvey used to sit by the ss door and enjoy his meal.


    Sometimes, when people in the apartment opposite saw him, they just assumed he was drinking wine.


    When the ss of blood ran out, the cell phone next to him rang.


    ¨C Harvey, are youing? I finished my makeup. Do I need to wear a dress the same color as your suit?  Aurora¡¯s voice sounded as soon as Harvey pressed the listen button on the phone.


    ¨C It¡¯s White. I will go to your house right now.


    ¨C Ok.


    As soon as the voice on the phone ended, Harvey also went to change clothes.


    In less than a minute, he had turned into a gentleman in an expensive suit and hair carefullybed with glue.


    Over time, the heirs of the Roberts family let Harvey die a little earlier, and Bonitapleted his death notice a week ago.


    This time, he died when he was only seventy years old.


    Bonita said she had to adjust the time ordingly because, in modern times, very few people live long. In addition, he is also a person who has to endure a lot of pressure from work.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But in the end, she also rified that the reason was that she wanted him toe to thepany with a handsome and young face for a while.


    While Harvey was driving on the road, Aurora was still busy trying on the dresses in her wardrobe. He had told her to make herself beautiful tonight, and she didn¡¯t want him to be disappointed in her.


    When the doorbell rang for the third time, Aurora appeared.


    Her hair, which had always been tied up like a ponytail, was now falling around her thin shoulders. At this moment, Harvey realized Aurora was as beautiful as the female stars and the tight dress made her model-like figure even more outstanding.


    ¨C Your waist is also small. You always choose baggy clothes that make me think you are fat. ¨C Harvey praised when Aurora just got into the car.


    ¨C I feelfortable when I wear loose clothes.  She replied.


    ¨C Oh. It turned out to be so.


    ¨C Where¡¯s Bonita? Why don¡¯t you go with her?


    ¨C Bonita needs time to prepare for the wedding.


    When he said that, Aurora suddenly remembered. A week ago, the press reported that the president of Star had passed away and that his son would take over the longtime corporation.


    Twenty years ago, Harvey appeared in front of her with the face of a fifty-year-old man.


    When she turned fifteen, her parents told her the truth about Samson and Harvey and directed her to the medical profession to continue to help the good vampire guy.


    Bonita is like Aurora, following the advice and wishes of her parents. She must get married and have a child so that the child can grow up and continue to take on this mission.


    However, because Aurora fell in love with the man beside her, she kept procrastinating, unable to choose a marriage partner.


    ¨C Congrattions on your rebirth into a new identity. Do you still keep your old name? ¨C Aurora spoke up.


    ¨C Always the same, the name of the president of Star Corporation has never changed.


    ¨C A man gives birth to himself and does not need a woman.


    Aurora said as she turned her face away and smiled, but there was a deep sadness in her heart.


    Harvey may stand the test of time, but she can¡¯t.


    Her dream of falling in love and dating him in this life could note true when he coldly refused her confession of love.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, both of them were at the party venue.


    As soon as Harvey entered, the senior staff immediately greeted him and shook hands with him.


    Compared to the president who just passed away, his son took over the career when he was still very young, so everyone expected him to pay attention to their daughter.


    Because the wives of former corporate presidents were always a mystery, no one knew what the criteria for bing the wife of the president of the Star Corporation were, so everyone thought that their daughter would have a chance.


    However, beside Harvey right now was a beautiful young girl, and that shattered their dreams.


    ¨C Hello, Mr. Harvey. I represent everyone here to offer our deepest condolences for your loss and to congratte you on your new position. ¨C Director Jemaine spoke up and held out his hand.


    ¨C Thank you all. Because my family is always tight-lipped, I can¡¯t let peoplee to see my dad onest time.


    Harvey tried to look distressed and repeated what he¡¯d said over a hundred times. Perhaps twenty yearster, he will continue to stand here and say this to their descendants.


    Aurora slightly lowered her head so that her loose curls could hide the smile on her lips. She felt sorry for them when they didn¡¯t know that the seventy-year-old man had just died and the person standing in front of them was a person.


    ¨C This is Aurora, a very important friend of mine.  He turned to the girl next to him and introduced her to everyone.


    Immediately, everyone stepped forward and introduced themselves to the heir to the Star Corporation and his girlfriend.


    Harvey did not specify, but they all implicitly assumed that Aurora was the one who would give birth to the next heir of the Star Corporation.


    ¨C When your father attended the party to congratte him on his inauguration, he did not bring your mother with him. ¨C An elderly man spoke up.


    ¨C My mother doesn¡¯t like noise. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t appear with him in front of everyone.


    After a few social questions, the party began.


    Even though Aurora knew Harvey was simply taking her with him tofort her, she still deceived herself into thinking that she was attending the party with him as his girlfriend because, at least this way, her dream was partially fulfilled.


    The time when everyone dances to the melodious music is the time when Aurora is happiest because she can lean on the man she loves and be with him face to face.


    This image she used to dream in endless dreams and now it hase true.


    ¨C You dance very well. You are so beautiful tonight. ¨C Harvey leaned close to Aurora¡¯s ear and said.


    ¨C Thanks, old man. ¨C Aurora replied.


    Aurora¡¯s words made Harvey angry once again. His hands tightened around her waist and pulled her close to him, making her immobilized.


    Their eyes met for a long time at the moment the music was slowly ending.


    ¨C You call me old man?  He asked.


    ¨C No. You are the grandfather of the grandfather of the grandfather of the old man.


    Because Aurora was trying to hold back herughter, her cheeks puffing up, making Harvey even more annoyed, he let go of her waist and squeezed the corners of her mouth to make her cheeks dete.


    From the day she finished confessing her feelings to him, she didn¡¯t seem to be the gentle and loving Aurora anymore. She had be a strong girl who liked to tease others; she likes to flirt with men and then leave them.


    By the time the party ended, it was already ten o¡¯clock at night.


    Because Aurora wanted to be closer to Harvey, she used the excuse of wanting to see Maris again to ask Harvey to let her go with him to the edge of the forest.


    When the city disappeared behind and the shadow of the dark forest appeared in front of her, she wanted to turn to hug the man next to her to express her feelings for him one more time.


    However, reason and self-respect did not allow her to do so. She was afraid that in the future, even it would be difficult for her and him to meet as friends.


    ¨C Does Bonita love her future husband or does she marry just because of her parent¡¯s advice?  Aurora asked after sighing.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know.  He replied.


    ¨C How can Roberts¡¯s family be loyal to you until now?


    ¨C And you? You are also loyal to Samson.


    ¨C He¡¯s a good man.


    ¨C And am I an evil man?


    ¨C Depends on each person¡¯s feelings.


    She shook her head and turned her face to the side of the road.


    Perhaps Bonita had the same thoughts as she had.


    Both vampire guys are good. Star Group is always at the forefront of the country in volunteering activities.


    When her parents were fired by the Institute of Medical Sciences, Samson helped them through a difficult time.


    Samson helped Aurora¡¯s family pay for their living expenses and provided funding for her father to pursue his long-cherished research passion.


    As for Harvey, Aurora thought he also helped the Roberts family a lot. Mutual support will keep rtionshipssting.


    ¨C The road is too far. ¨C Aurora whispered.


    ¨C Before your father sessfully researched dried blood, I had to drive here every day to supply. ¨C Harvey replied.

 Chapter 8: Adorable Apology

    When the luxury car stopped at the edge of the forest, Maris also jumped from the tree branch.


    Amidst the dark shadow, the red dress makes the female vampire stand out more than ever. Behind her wererge owls with fierce faces and sharp ws.


    ¨C Hello Aurora, long time no see. You¡¯ve grown up and be so much beautiful. ¨C Maris approached the doctor and cheerfully said.


    ¨C Hello, Miss Maris. You still look the same as before, young and friendly.


    Maris smiled, reaching out a hand to stroke her loose hair.


    In twenty years, no one hadplimented her.


    Samson never opened his mouth topliment her on anything, even though she was dressed sexy and put on makeup, and perched on a tree branch to pose.


    He just stared at her as if he were looking at a gaudy mother owl and then walked past silently.


    In an instant, the bags had been ced on thewn by Harvey. His eyes nced at the owls and then back to Maris.


    He saw those eyes were already very dark, no need to paint them anymore. And when the owl opened its mouth to yawn, he saw it had no teeth, so he didn¡¯t know what Maris bought strawberry toothpaste for.


    ¨C I bought a lot of things today, but Samson didn¡¯te to help you? ¨C Harvey asked.


    ¨C Well, no. That¡¯s why I brought the owls. That handsome vampire guy was acting as if I were a servant. However, I also like that, he will pay me with a bottle of dried blood.


    ¨C You talk as if you don¡¯t have money to buy blood. ¨C Harvey put his hands in his pockets and leaned back against the car, gazing at the person in front of him.


    ¨C Of course, I don¡¯t make any money.


    She said as she gave the bags to each of the owls so that they could carry them back to the castle.


    Harvey grinned and shook his head because he knew that Vincent¡¯s fortune over the past few thousand years was a huge amount and Maris would never spend it.


    Only a portion of the money deposited in the bank in Harvey¡¯s name was enough for her to livefortably.


    ¨C Come to my castle for Christmas. We¡¯ll build a snowman and decorate a Christmas tree. Maybe when you go with Harvey, he will stay with Samson a little longer. Every time he just came to look and then left immediately.  Maris said to Aurora, then nced at Harvey.


    ¨C Yes, I would like to see Samson again. He¡¯s still as young and handsome as before, isn¡¯t he?


    As soon as Aurora finished speaking, both she and Maris burst intoughter.


    Vampires not only possess immortality, but even their appearance is never affected by time.


    If Harvey had the characteristics of a pureblood vampire and kept the mature, elegant features of a thirty-year-old man, Maris and Samson seemed more childish than he was.


    When they became vampires, they were only twenty years old. However, because Maris always likes to wear heavy makeup, she looks older than her neighbor Samson.


    ¨C Goodbye, have a nice evening.


    Maris disappeared after she waved her hand.


    Because she was going so fast, Aurora got the feeling that she used magic and disappeared.


    Aurora¡¯s lips curled into a sad smile.


    Although Aurora knew the name ¡°haunted forest¡± would protect Maris and Samson from human scrutiny and vampire hunters, she felt pity for them when they were perceived as wandering spirits by humans.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go.


    Harvey¡¯s voice pulled Aurora out of her cluttered thoughts.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She sighed, then followed him into the car.


    At the party, because Harvey couldn¡¯t drink, she drank instead of him, so she was a little dizzy right now.


    She ventured to tilt her head and lean into his arm without asking his permission. Although her mind was still awake, she wanted to use this opportunity to be a little closer to him.


    ¨C I told you it was brandy. Do not know your own strength. ¨C Harvey¡¯s voice sounded reproachful, but he didn¡¯t show any irritation.


    ¨C Your girlfriend didn¡¯t make you lose face. Are you ming me?


    She nuzzled her head into his arm andughed a bitter smile.


    Even if it was just a fake identity, she was still happy because everyone thought that she and he were a couple. Besides, the man beside her had not yet loved any girl.


    He once said that if he had to love a girl, he would choose her. However, love is free, no one forced anyone.


    ¨C Please remember to take me to visit them this Christmas. ¨C Aurora whispered.


    ¨C Okay.


    ¨C Maris said that years ago you only came and looked at the castle and then left, right?


    ¨C She¡¯s exaggerating. I talked to Samson a few words about the situation of the corporation. He lives alone, so he doesn¡¯t seem to want to talk and doesn¡¯t even have anything to say. We also can¡¯t just sit and look at each other.


    Harvey finished talking and discovered that Aurora was asleep. Her hand loosened from his, and he heard a soft breathing sound.


    He reached for his phone, turned off the music that was ying, and sped back to the city.


    In the flickering dream, Aurora heard only the words ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± but she didn¡¯t know where the sound wasing from.


    The darkness grew darker and darker, then gradually faded.


    The night dew drops on the roof and the green leaves fell one by one to wet the fur of the owls eating the ripe fruit in the yard before the owner of the gilded castle woke up.


    The owls were also smart enough to realize that from the moment the human girl appeared, Samson¡¯s eating and sleeping time was also out of order.


    Samson was tortured by Lucasta all night, so he was tired and fell asleep until now, still not waking up.


    He didn¡¯t know if she ate mushrooms and got poisoned or if she ate too many sweets.


    All nightst night, she clung to him and cried, then asked him to carry her to the toilet continuously, and forced him to rub her stomach to relieve her pain.


    Lucasta woke up when the sun was up, and when she opened her eyes, she saw her brother¡¯s handsome face.


    His hand was still on her stomach and his eyes were closed, defenseless.


    She carefully used both hands to lift his arm, put it aside, and sat up, groping to the edge of the bed.


    ¨C Are you feeling better? Has your stomach ache gone?


    The gentle question caused her small feet to shrink as soon as they touched the floor.


    She was about to slip down to pick up the nket to cover him, but he woke up.


    She turned her head, looked at him with apologetic eyes for a long time, then slowly inched closer to him and kissed his cheek.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. ¨C She bowed her head and said.


    Samson¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at her cute action. He had never taught her how to thank or apologize to anyone. He guessed she must have learned from Maris.


    ¨C Because I gave you a lot of mushrooms, you got a stomachache. Next time we won¡¯t eat mushrooms anymore.  Samson stroked her head and said.


    ¨C I want to eat mushrooms again. ¨C Lucasta frowned.


    ¨C Okay, we will eat when your stomach is healthy and can only eat a little at a time.


    The little girl nodded and continued to kiss Samson¡¯s cheek and say thank you.


    She also realized that she had bothered him a lotst night.


    After she finished folding the nket, he carried her downstairs so she could brush her teeth and wash her face.


    Last night, when Maris returned, she ordered the owls to bring everything to Samson¡¯s castle and ce them in front of the main door. The owls also considered themselves meritorious and rewarded each other with ripe fruit around the castle grounds.


    ¨C All of them are yours. Do you like them?


    He handed Lucasta a small bag of choctes and cakes and he carried the rest of the bags.


    The girl smiled amusedly and jumped back inside.


    Because Samson was afraid her stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well, he stopped giving her cake, instead; he made her a ss of cereal.


    ¨C Do you know what this is called, Lucasta?


    Samson¡¯s finger pointed directly at the words printed on the cereal box and asked the girl beside him.


    Lucasta looked at it for a long time, then shook her head and continued to raise her cereal ss to drink.


    ¨C Okay, today I will teach you the alphabet. Samson¡¯s sister could not be illiterate.


    As soon as Lucasta finished drinking, he took her to the reading room and taught her the alphabet.


    As well as her senses of sensations, colors, tastes, and surroundings, she quickly memorized the letters and read and wrote them following Samson¡¯s instructions.


    Because he didn¡¯t want her to be pressured when he was standing by her side to observe, he walked around the room and picked a book to read.


    From time to time, Samson nced over at Lucasta.


    He saw that her serious and attentive expression now did not look like a three-year-old child. This was the first time he saw her look like her actual age.


    However, his feelings didn¡¯tst long when she suddenly looked up, grinned, and held up her notebook to show him her achievements.


    On the white page stood out the two names of Samson and Lucasta. The bottom was a picture of two people, but it looked strange, with only two circles for the head and ten straight lines forming the shape of the body and limbs.


    Turns out she was just focusing on drawing this.


    ¨C You and me?  He pointed at himself, then pointed at her and asked.


    ¨C Right. ¨C She smiled and replied.


    Under the flickering candlelight, her innocent eyes twinkled like stars in the sky and her smile was as bright as the sun, reminding him of his ex.


    Eirlys also drew him and her.


    He still hung the painting in the middle of the drawing-room, not destroying it.


    ¨C Okay, Lucasta, now I¡¯ll teach you how to draw. Come with me.


    He walked over to Lucasta and took her hand and led her to the next room.


    She eagerly followed him, crooning a song that appeared in her mind, but she could not know what the content of the song was. She only knew that the tune was suitable for her cheerful mood at the moment.

 Chapter 9: The Haunting Of The Past

    Samson and Lucasta had been living together for a month, and he had also taught her to recognize and distinguish almost everything around her.


    She could have said more ording to what she thought.


    His living time also changedpletely, waking up in the morning and slept at night even though he didn¡¯t get a full night¡¯s sleep.


    Most of the time, he was just hanging around at home. And when the sun went out, he dared to go out to pick mushrooms, pick vegetables and collect firewood.


    Every day, he still took Lucasta to Maris¡¯ castle, but today she was busy taking care of the sick owls, so he didn¡¯t want to bother her anymore and he had to take his sister to the forest to pick mushrooms with him.


    Although the sun was out, because Samson was afraid the afternoon wind would cool Lucasta¡¯s head, he put on a wide-brimmed hat and a cloak for her.


    She looked like the biggest mushroom in the forest.


    ¨C Do they look familiar? These are the mushrooms I used to cook for you. You just sit here and spit them up and put them in the basket.  Samson handed her a small basket and instructed.


    ¨C How many can I pick?  Lucas asked.


    ¨C If you fill this basket, they will be enough for you to eat for two meals.  He said as he plucked a mushroom and shook it clean for her to see to imitate.


    ¨C Why only pick mushrooms for two meals? ¨C She widened her eyes and looked at him.


    ¨C Well, if you pull out the mushrooms too much and leave them for too long, the mushrooms will lose their taste.


    ¨C Why do mushrooms lose their taste when we keep them for a long time?


    ¨C Because they will wither, no longer be fresh, so they will no longer taste sweet, have a foul smell, and will cause stomachache.


    ¨C Why do they cause stomachaches when they have a foul smell?


    ¨C Well¡­ because they were attacked by bacteria that are harmful to your stomach.


    He patiently answered her constant questions.


    Children who are learning everything around will be like that.


    When she asked about beans, she had to ask dozens of questions.


    She asked why it was red, why she had to eat it, why not put it in this dish but put it in another, and then asked why people need to eat beans, why the body needs nutrition¡­ All were questions of why and almost never-ending until he interrupted her and left her alone.


    ¨C Come on, you can pull out the mushrooms. I¡¯ll go over there to get some firewood.


    Samson rubbed Lucasta¡¯s wide-brimmed hat and walked over to where the dry branches scattered over the dense grass.


    A month has passed and Lucasta still has no recollection of what happened before. She brought with her memories from the day she met him and lived innocently and happily, but he always felt that she was pitiful.


    Whether the past is dark or sad, people always need it, but she only has a future, and this present is temporary even though he has devoted all his efforts to love and teach her.


    Lucasta¡¯s small hands carefully plucked each mushroom and shook off the dirt on it.


    The basket Samson made for her was only the size of his four hands, and it was soon full.


    She was excited and was about to run to him to show off her achievements when she suddenly saw a wolf cub lurking nearby.


    It had white fur, like the cloak she was wearing.


    Because the wolf cub looked so cute and funny, Lucasta was immediately attracted to it. She put down the basket of mushrooms in her hand and crept up to the wolf cub.


    In her mind, she simply wanted to catch it, to y like Maris¡¯s owls.


    ¨C Hello.  Lucasta waved to the wolf cub and smiled brightly.


    Because Lucasta saw the wolf cub standing still and looking at her, she gently approached it and crouched down.


    But before her hand could touch it, it had already left.


    Because she felt it was too cute, she immediately chased it.


    When the wolf cub approached the old tree, it stopped, and the mother wolf walked out.


    The mother wolf was muchrger than Lucasta, and its eyes were sharp as it stared at the human girl.


    ¨C Hello.


    The girl continued to speak without knowing that danger was near her.


    The small legs kept walking forward, and the mouth kept enticing the two animals toe to her.


    Their fur resembled the teddy bears Samson gave her and that was what delighted her.


    The mother wolf howled and leaped towards Lucasta.


    The moment its sharp talons almost touched her lovely face, Samson promptly appeared and knocked it back before her terrified eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The pained howl of the wolf resounded throughout the forest.


    Samson intended to kill the mother wolf but because he saw the wolf cub nearby, he tried to control his anger and the moment he lowered his hand, the mother wolf and the wolf cub ran away together.


    ¨C Lucasta, didn¡¯t I tell you to sit still? Why don¡¯t you listen to me? Did you know you were in danger?


    Lucasta was still in shock when she was scolded by Samson.


    His expression was terrifying now, his eyes glittered like fire, his teeth were clenched and his whole body was shaking.


    After she tried to hold it back for a while, she burst into tears and couldn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know those two animals were so ferocious. Their faces didn¡¯t look like his now.


    ¨C Lucasta.


    ¨C I hate you.


    As soon as Samson reached out, Lucasta immediately turned and ran. She was not used to this ferocious expression of his.


    Samson stood still and watched the little girl running. He saw her like a mushroom peeking through the bushes. All he could do was sigh and quietly follow.


    He didn¡¯t want to raise his voice to her, but just now, he couldn¡¯t control himself. That feeling of fear still haunts him to this day.


    The two of them were running close to the castle when Lucasta stopped when she spotted Maris perched in a tree with some owls.


    Maris lowered her head and asked when she saw Lucasta crying.


    ¨C Hello Lucasta. Where are you going alone? Where is Samson?


    After Maris finished speaking, Samson also stepped forward. However, he was just behind Lucasta.


    Fortunately, Maris saw him. Or else she would have forgotten that Lucasta was human and had jumped down from the tree branch in front of the little girl.


    Poor Maris, while she was in a hurry to slide down from the tree, her red dress got caught in a sharp branch and was torn a long way.


    Fortunately for her, it was only torn to the knee, or else she would never have dared to see Samson again. After all, he was a man. It was a shame that she exposed her body in front of him.


    ¨C Stop crying, Lucasta. Let me hold you. ¨C Maris coaxed Lucasta while ring at Samson.


    Samson told Maris what happened earlier because her eyes looked like she was thinking he was a child abuser.


    Anyone who was in that situation would lose control, just like him. After all, he was once been a human before turning into a bloodthirsty demon.


    ¨C How does Lucasta know they are wolves? How does she know they are dangerous? It¡¯s your fault. It¡¯s your fault. You should¡¯ve taught her about them.  Maris put all the me on Samson¡¯s head to soothe the heart of the little girl.


    ¨C You mean I have to bring back a wolf to tell Lucasta?


    ¨C What are pencils and paper used for? You should draw the wolf on paper if you can¡¯t catch it.


    ¨C Oh my gosh, what are you talking about?


    Before Samson could get angry, Maris picked up Lucasta and walked back to her castle.


    Samson walked after her.


    There was a hint of sadness in his eyes when he realized Lucasta wasn¡¯t even looking at his face.


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to go home with him. I want to be with Maris. ¨C Lucasta sobbed because she was afraid Maris would return her to Samson.


    ¨C Ok. You will stay here with me.


    Maris said while winking at Samson. He understood what she meant, so he quietly turned his back and went back into the woods.


    His lonely figure disappearing into the dark purple afternoon made Maris feel pity.


    She knew she was too harsh on him.


    Perhaps the obsession of a hundred years ago made him unable to control his words and unintentionally upset Lucasta.


    Samson¡¯s wobbly footsteps stopped in front of a basket full of mushrooms lying alone in the afternoon forest.


    Just now, he and Lucasta were still chatting happily, and she was singing while pulling mushrooms and now she¡¯s mad at him.


    If he hadn¡¯t been so absorbed in thinking about the days he and Eirlys were together, he wouldn¡¯t have been so distracted that he didn¡¯t know that Lucasta had followed the wolf cub.


    He sat down and picked up the scattered mushrooms outside, put them in a basket, and brought both the mushrooms and the firewood back to the castle.


    He also didn¡¯t know if Lucasta would stop being mad at him tonight ande home for dinner. However, he would still cook for her.


    At this moment, Maris had lulled Lucasta to sleep.


    When children cry, they will easily fall asleep. Sleep is a temporary way to erase their frustrations and when they wake up, they will feel better.


    As Maris went out into the yard to cut some roses to put in the vase, she suddenly saw Samson¡¯s back leaning against the gate.


    He didn¡¯t call her, but just stood there and waited.


    ¨C Samson,e in. ¨C Maris pulled the gate and whispered.


    ¨C Where is Lucasta?  He asked while looking inside the castle.


    ¨C The child is asleep. Don¡¯t worry too much. After a sleep, she will be fine and forget everything that just happened. Don¡¯t think too much about children¡¯s words.


    The two of them walked together to the table in the middle of the courtyard and sat down.


    The image of the little girl with a tear-stained face and reproachful eyes kept lingering in Samson¡¯s mind, and he saw himself as evil and fierce.


    ¨C I did not do a good job as a brother to my sister. I voluntarily im to be her brother, but perhaps I can¡¯t¡­


    ¨C No, you did a great job. Samson, stop ming yourself. I¡¯m sorry for saying those words to you. It¡¯s not your fault at all.


    Regardless of what Maris said; Samson still med himself.


    Perhaps Lucasta will stay here tonight, not return to the castle with him.


    If sleep could really make the past fade away, then he wouldn¡¯t be engulfed in pain and torment for the past hundred years.


    He just hoped things would be different for Lucasta because there were sad stories from his childhood that he still can¡¯t forget.

 Chapter 10: Love Between Brother And Sister

    It was already dusk, but the two of them were still sitting.


    Maris understood Samson was waiting for Lucasta to wake up to take her back to the castle.


    Anyway, for a month now, he was the one who took care of Lucasta from meal to sleep, so he would feel empty if she didn¡¯te back to the castle with him tonight.


    ¨C Have the owls recovered?


    Samson¡¯s question made Maris extremely surprised. This was the first time he asked about her owls.


    Thest time he¡¯d left a pie for the owl, she¡¯d simply thought he wanted to thank her for helping him make the pies.


    ¨C They¡¯re fine. ¨C She happily replied.


    ¨C Your daily routine seems to have changed. Because of the newborn owls, right?  Samson asked Maris, but his gaze was directed at the main door.


    ¨C Yes, this time they have proliferated too much.


    The space fell into silence again. Even the sighs of the two of them could be heard clearly.


    Before Lucasta appeared in this ce, Samson and Maris had never sat down and talked like this. They only met briefly and said a few sentences and then went home because there was nothing between them to discuss. Besides, Samson was rather quiet and now Maris could hear him speak more.


    ¨C Lucasta often wakes up in the middle of the night, so please pay attention to her. As long as you hold her hand, she will fall back to sleep. If she wants to go home tomorrow morning, you can carry her back for me. I¡¯ll leave the door open. I have to bother you tonight. Well, I¡¯m leaving, bye.


    After Samson said that, he got up and left the castle.


    Even though Lucasta couldn¡¯t see him, he walked so slowly that Maris thought he was a human man.


    Perhaps he gradually formed a habit because he did not want to reveal his vampire identity in front of that little girl.


    ¨C Samson, you took good care of her.


    Maris whispered and went back into the castle, forgetting the rose branches lying on the table.


    Samson is haunted by Eirlys¡¯ past and Maris is tormented by Vincent¡¯s past, even in her dreams.


    Sometimes, she was suddenly afraid of both fire and candlelight when the moment Vincent turned to ashes suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Samson returned to the castle and strode down to the basement room and fetched a bottle of dried blood, then poured it into a ss of water and stirred.


    Since Lucasta became more agile, he did not dare to leave these bottles of dried blood in his room arbitrarily.


    In the dim darkness, his tall and thin figure appeared on the wall and flickered along with the candle.


    ¨C Why is the blood not so good today? Is it because it has expired or is it because Harvey bought the wrong blood of poor quality?


    The question to himself echoed in a sigh that made the room even more gloomy.


    The three words ¡°I hate you¡± of Lucasta kept ringing in his ears, causing him to hate himself even more.


    He should have put Eirlys out of his mind and wholeheartedly taken care of Lucasta to avoid these unnecessary conflicts.


    ¨C Lucasta, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t scold you. What¡¯s wrong with me?


    The pendulum clock chimed, signaling it was seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Maris had just finished cooking the pot of cereal.


    She was about to scoop the cereal into a bowl to save for Lucasta when she discovered that the little girl had woken up and was standing behind her.


    ¨C Good evening Lucasta. Do you want to eat cereal?  Maris shrugged and said.


    Compared to cereal, Lucasta prefers mushrooms cooked by Samson. For almost ten days, he didn¡¯t let her eat mushrooms, and today because she was angry with him; she didn¡¯t have mushrooms to eat anymore.


    Because Maris saw Lucasta¡¯s sad face, she put down her cereal bowl and approached, picked up the human girl, and set her down on the chair.


    ¨C You miss your brother, right?  Maris asked.


    ¨C Right. ¨C Lucasta bowed her head and replied softly.


    ¨C Samson scolds you because he loves you too much. If I were there, I¡¯d scold you too. He will be heartbroken if you get hurt.


    Lucasta shed tears as she heard Maris¡¯ gentle words. She realized how guilty she was when she said words like rubbing salt in her brother¡¯s heart.


    She knew very well that Samson loved her very much. He took care of her little by little and pampered her unconditionally.


    ¨C I¡¯ll take you home with him. Samson will be happy to see you.


    Lucasta nodded, slid down from the chair, and held out her tiny hand for Maris to take.


    The two of them walked to the gate of the gilded castle.


    Maris did not enter but just pushed the gate for Lucasta to enter and instructed her to lock it.


    After Lucasta waved goodbye to Maris, she immediately ran off to find Samson. She was also like Samson because as long as she was away from him for a little while, she would miss him immensely.


    ¨C The love between brother and sister is magical, isn¡¯t it, Vincent?


    The corners of Maris¡¯ eyes were suddenly wet as she remembered the man who had taken care of her in the same way that Samson had cared for Lucasta.


    If only he could keep the love between brother and sister intact, the tragedy would have no beginning.


    Unlike Lucasta, Maris discovered Vincent¡¯s identity from the moment he brought her to the castle and adopted her as his sister.


    She was only ten years old that year.


    When Maris had left for a while, Lucasta had just walked up to Samson¡¯s room.


    She pushed the door gently and entered the room and approached him.


    Samson never lights a candle while he sleeps and the red diamond on his cor is the only thing that lets her know where he is.


    The closer Lucasta got to Samson, the more she could hear his soft breathing.


    Because she was afraid to wake him up, she did not call, but crept up to the bed andy down next to him. She wanted to apologize to him as soon as he woke up.


    Samson was awake as soon as she pushed open the door and walked in, but because he still didn¡¯t know if she was still mad at him or not, he tried to lie still, and now he understood that she no longer cared about things in the woods.


    The candle was quickly lit by Samson, and the room immediately became cozy.


    Lucasta looked at him with teary eyes for a few seconds and then she swooped into hisp, hugging him tightly and sobbing.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, Samson. Don¡¯t hate me, please.


    ¨C You¡¯re so stupid. I love you. How can I hate you? Be good, my sister doesn¡¯t cry anymore. Have you had dinner yet?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Not yet. Maris cooks cereal for me, but I want to eat mushrooms. ¨C She answered honestly.


    ¨C You came back because you wanted to eat mushrooms, right? ¨C He put his hand on her cheek and asked.


    ¨C No.


    Lucasta smiled and shook her head.


    It was a sign that Samson was even more sure that she had forgotten all about the unpleasantness.


    He spread his arms wide, and she immediately rushed over, wrapping her arms around his neck to let him carry her to the kitchen.


    Because the te of mushrooms he cooked in the afternoon was rotten, she had to wait for him to cook a new dish of mushrooms.


    ¨C I can eat rotten mushrooms.  She rubbed her hungry stomach and said.


    ¨C Can not. Rotten food will give you an upset stomach and I will be very sad.


    Samson said while adding firewood to the oven to make the mushrooms cook faster.


    He couldn¡¯t tell Lucasta that if she had a stomachache, he¡¯d be miserable.


    Every time he carried her to the toilet, his legs were about to fall off, not to mention when she was in so much pain, she mercilessly pinched his arm, causing his arm to bruise.


    ¨C Why do you feel sad when I have a stomachache? ¨C Lucas continued to ask.


    ¨C Because I love you, I¡¯m sad. ¨C Samson answered.


    ¨C Why do you love me?


    ¨C Because you¡¯re my sister.


    Although Samson was tired, he still had to answer Lucasta.


    He guessed that the night would probably end with countless why questions from the girl, and he didn¡¯t want to interrupt because he wanted to atone for the mistake of being indifferent to her and causing her to almost fall into the wolf¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 11: The Secret About His Adopted Sister Is Revealed

    Autumn has ended when white snowkes have fallen, signaling winter has arrived.


    Overnight, snow covered the entire courtyard and dyed the castle and the murky forest white.


    For the past few days, Lucasta has had a cold, runny nose, and cough.


    Although Samson had taken care of her and wrapped her tightly in warm clothes and nkets and her bath water had been heated by him, she still caught a cold.


    ¨C Lucasta, I¡¯ll take you to Maris¡¯ castle to y. Be obedient there and wait for me toe back. ¨C He said as he wrapped her scarf around her neck.


    ¨C Pleasee back soon. ¨C Lucasta coughed and said.


    Samson smiled and nodded, then took her in his arms and walked to Maris¡¯s castle.


    Just like him, Maris¡¯ daily routine also changed after many times Lucasta ran to her castle and called her to open the gate.


    Because Maris was afraid of Lucasta¡¯s suspicion, she sacrificed perfect daytime sleep and switched to a restless sleep at night.


    ¨C Maris.


    After Samson¡¯s call, the female vampire quickly appeared at the main door.


    As usual, she reached out and took Lucasta from him.


    However, this time she was surprised by the clothes he was wearing. It was a dark suit with a simple white shirt, not the aristocratic style of clothing embroidered with gold and silver thread that he usually wore.


    ¨C Samson, where are you going? ¨C Maris squinted at him.


    ¨C I have to go buy medicine for Lucasta. She has had a cough for a few days. If she coughs for too long, she will get pneumonia.


    ¨C But in the city¡­


    ¨C Do not worry. I will onlye to see Aurora and ask her for help. Today is the weekend so she will be at home. I will go quickly ande back quickly. Take care of Lucasta until I get back.


    ¨C Okay. Be assured. Be careful.


    Samson reached out and touched Lucasta¡¯s forehead again, and he quickly left.


    Maris anxiously watched the figure of the man disappearing in the snow.


    Samson hadn¡¯t been to the city in a long time and now he had to go there for Lucasta.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Both she and he lost to Harvey in terms of emotional and rational control.


    Because of that, both of them were easily detected by vampire hunters while Harvey had stayed in that city for nearly a thousand years without him being unharmed.


    Just like in the forest, the streets are covered with white and the amount of traffic on the road is also reduced.


    However, when Samson arrived in the city, he still did not dare to move too fast, but he took a taxi to get to the small alley.


    Twenty years had passed since he had brought Maris back into the forest.


    The alley where the Aurora family lived remained unchanged.


    This ce is less noisy, has no traffic and is very private. However, the price ofnd and houses in these deserted alleys is very expensive.


    When the car arrived, Samson quickly paid the driver and got out of the car, and walked into the alley he used to be so familiar with.


    The moment he touched the doorbell, the old memories came rushing back into his mind.


    ¨C Oh, Mr. Samson.  Aurora eximed when she saw the handsome face of the vampire guy peeking out from behind the gate.


    The moment Samson entered the house, Aurora couldn¡¯t contain her emotions and hugged him.


    He also touched her thin back andforted her.


    Twenty years have passed for him like the wind, but for Aurora, it was almost half a human life.


    Cute little Aurora has grown up and be a beautiful young woman.


    If Lucasta¡¯s beauty is likened to bright sunlight, Aurora¡¯s beauty is as gentle as the blue sea.


    ¨C Twenty years. This ce has not changed at all, only Aurora has grown up. ¨C Samson smiled and spoke as soon as she let go of him.


    ¨C Why did youe here today? What¡¯s up? ¨C Aurora looked at him incredulously and worriedly.


    While both of them went inside, Samson told Aurora¡¯s story about Lucasta and asked her to buy medicine for Lucasta to help him. He also asked her to advise him on how to take care of sick children.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t say a word and just listened to him.


    Is it okay for a vampire to live with a human girl?


    Maybe when she¡¯s young, everything will be fine, but when she grows up, it¡¯s hard to predict what will happen.


    Aurora also did not expect that even when he had escaped into the deep forest, the fate between him and humans was still lingering.


    A hundred years ago, that person was Eirlys and now that person is a girl with the beautiful name Lucasta.


    ¨C Samson, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay for you to live with humans. ¨C Aurora looked at him and said.


    ¨C Lucasta can¡¯t remember anything and now she considers me like a brother. Everything in the castle is very normal. I believe she will recover her memory soon and when that timees, I will return her to her ce.


    Aurora noticed that Samson¡¯s voice was low and his face was sad.


    Through her parents¡¯ stories, she understood he was a very emotional person.


    Aurora was afraid that by the time Lucasta remembered, he would not have let her leave and unwanted conflicts would arise.


    The tragic love story of Vincent and Maris was an example.


    Vampires don¡¯t age, and human girls grow up day by day.


    ¨C We¡¯ll go buy medicine and then I¡¯ll go with you to the castle to see her condition because if the symptoms are too severe, she needs to be hospitalized.


    Aurora finished speaking, then went into the room, and a momentter, she returned with a bag in hand and went with Samson to a nearby pharmacy.


    At the beginning of winter, the number of cold and flu patients increases rapidly and pharmacies are also more crowded than in other seasons of the year.


    Samson¡¯s perfect tall figure and handsome face covered almost half by fashionable ck sunsses made the girls standing nearby constantly look at him and whisper praises.


    Because Samson¡¯s eyes had a strange ruby color, he had to hide them if he didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble for himself.


    After Aurora finished buying medicine, she went with him to the department store next to the pharmacy to buy some more food to supplement Lucasta¡¯s nutrition.


    Raising a child was never easy, let alone Samson had no experience in childcare.


    When he met Eirlys, she was also eighteen, not as young as Lucasta.


    ¨C Samson.


    A man¡¯s voice came from behind, causing both Aurora and Samson to startle and turn their heads at the same time.


    Harvey strode over to them and his eyes were fixed on the trolley filled with baby food and supplies.


    Apparently, he had just delivered the goods to Maris yesterday, and now Samson was buying more.


    His suspicions were more and more well-founded and he was convinced that Samson was hiding a big secret.


    ¨C What are these? Do you raise owls like Maris? ¨C Harvey picked up a bag of cookies and asked.


    ¨C Harvey, let¡¯s wait until we get home, and then we¡¯ll talk. ¨C Aurora looked worriedly at Harvey and then she looked at Samson again.


    Harvey nodded and walked away.


    Aurora and Samson also went to the checkout to pay, and the three of them drove back to the alley.


    Although Harvey did not show a scowl, both Samson and Aurora knew he was angry, and the cause was only because he was worried about his friend.


    Just now, Harvey went to the maintenance center to get his car and suddenly he saw a man simr to Samson getting into a taxi, so he gave chase.


    When the car came to the junction, he lost track of Samson because of a traffic ident on the way, so after he moved out of that ce, he immediately drove to Aurora¡¯s house.


    Finally, as soon as he arrived at the department store, he saw her car parked outside.


    ¨C Samson. Tell the truth. You know I hate lies. ¨C Harvey¡¯s voice became more serious than ever.


    ¨C A few months ago, I saved a human girl and raised her until now. I¡¯m sorry for lying to you. The food that Maris asks you to buy more is for Lucasta, not for Maris¡¯ owls.


    Harvey¡¯s sigh and disappointed look made Aurora¡¯s heartache.


    Samson¡¯s decision was a mistake, but Harvey did not expect that both Maris and Aurora were helping Samson to hide the truth.


    ¨C I just told Aurora about this.  Samson said because he saw his friend staring at the girl.


    ¨C You have more options than that, Samson. Give her to me and I will take her to the orphanage established by the Star Corporation. ¨C Harvey suggested.


    ¨C I can¡¯t. Lucasta is not like normal kids. She has no past.


    ¨C There are kids who go in there when they¡¯re only two or three years old and even newborn babies.


    ¨C But Lucasta considered me her brother. How can I heartlessly abandon her? Do you understand the pain of being abandoned by your own rtives?


    Samson¡¯s hiss made Aurora almost drop the ss of water.


    She noticed his eye color was brighter, and that was a sign that he was angry.


    This vampire guy also has a traumatic past when he was abandoned by his own parents and she can understand that he has seen his image through Lucasta.


    Because Samson realized he was wrong to raise his voice at Harvey, he could only bow his head and say sorry.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, Harvey.


    Harvey had never been mad at Samson for too long and neither was he now.


    He sympathizes with his friend because he understands that a non-pure vampire like Samson is not as good at controlling his emotions as he is.


    Harvey knew that deep inside that body was still the human heart full of affection and when someone touched it, it woke up.


    ¨C Aurora, let¡¯s go to the castle to celebrate Christmas a little early.


    Harvey got up and walked towards the gate.


    Just like when the three of them were in the department store, both Samson and Aurora were silent and followed him.

 Chapter 12: Christmas soon

    When the three of them arrived at Maris¡¯ castle, Lucasta was still sleeping.


    Maris guessed that Samson¡¯s sister¡¯s secret was revealed when she saw Harvey and Aurora appear.


    Samson and Maris aren¡¯t good at keeping secrets, and that¡¯s why Harvey advises both her and Samson to stay in the woods and not go out.


    ¨C Christmas hasn¡¯te yet, has it?  Maris smiled brightly and asked.


    ¨C But Samson received the gift early. ¨C Harvey¡¯s voice was full of sarcasm.


    ¨C Harvey. Lucasta is so pitiful.


    After Maris said that, she turned her back and went inside.


    The three of them also followed her.


    Aurora was immediately attracted to the painting of a man in aristocratic clothes hanging in the middle of the castle.


    He was very handsome andpared to him, both Harvey and Samson were only worthy of being servants.


    ¨C That person is Vincent, right? ¨C Aurora grabbed Harvey¡¯s hand and asked.


    ¨C That¡¯s right. ¨C Harvey replied.


    Love is a kind of emotion that is difficult to describe.


    If Vincent is a human and lives in the city, then he is the ideal man for many beautiful and rich girls.


    However, he is a purebred vampire and his life revolves around the forest, so when he met the lost orphan Maris, he brought her back to raise her and gradually fell in love.


    That unrequited love cost him his life.


    ¨C She still coughs a lot, right? ¨C Samson put his hand on Lucasta¡¯s forehead and asked.


    ¨C That¡¯s right, when she sleeps, she coughs less. ¨C Maris tiredly replied.


    ¨C Thank you very much, Maris.


    Samson said and bent down, picked up Lucasta, and carried her back to his castle.


    While he was covering her with a nket, Aurora took out a stethoscope from her bag and walked over to the side of the bed.


    Although she is a doctor specializing in hematology, she can also diagnose colds and flu, abdominal pain, andmon headaches.


    ¨C Lucasta has pneumonia, but it¡¯s not so bad that she needs to be hospitalized. You give her medicine ording to the instructions and keep her warm is fine.


    Aurora said as she put the stethoscope in her bag.


    Next, she took out a fever-reducing patch and stuck it on Lucasta¡¯s forehead. At this moment, Aurora had time to see Samson¡¯s adopted sister¡¯s face.


    She felt Lucasta was very cute.


    She had white skin, red lips, and shiny blonde hair.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Aurora secretly thought that if she put Lucasta in the disy cab, people would think she was a doll.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go out.


    Harvey nced at the girl with short blond hair and then turned away quickly.


    When he went down to the ground floor, he stopped.


    Although the snow was still falling and the air was extremely cold, he still felt hot.


    ¨C Do you want to drink some blood? ¨C Samson touched Harvey¡¯s shoulder lightly and asked.


    ¨C I¡¯m mad at you. Do you know? ¨C Harvey said with a sigh.


    ¨C I know. I¡¯m sorry, Harvey. Just this one more time. Go. Let¡¯s go to the basement.


    Harvey looked at Samson¡¯s tall figure walking in front of him and he just wanted to kick the half-hearted vampire to wake him up.


    The day Eirlys appeared in the castle, Samson had said ¡°only this time¡±, but a hundred yearster, there was another time.


    ¨C Are you happy? Your castle, but you have to hide like a thief. Even eating must be stealthy.


    Despite his best friend¡¯s grumbling, Samson calmly took down a bottle of dried blood from the shelf and mixed it with two sses of water.


    He knew that if he said he was happy to have Lucasta by his side, Harvey would roar.


    The feeling of her kissing him on the cheek and saying thank you after each time he took care of her made him feel he was still valuable to someone.


    ¨C It won¡¯t taste as good as fresh blood.


    Samson handed Harvey a ss of diluted blood and sat down in the chair across from him.


    In the dim light of the flickering candle, two tall, lonely and distorted figures were imprinted on the wall.


    ¨C I n to bring some fresh blood for you to bury in the snow to use when Christmases. Unexpectedly, I came here today. ¨C Harvey took a sip of blood, then put the ss down and said.


    ¨C Do not need. I¡¯m used to this taste. Well, I heard the corporation just changed its president. Congrattions, the new president of Star.


    ¨C Thanks. I didn¡¯t expect Bonita to let me die young, but thanks to that, I don¡¯t need makeup. At least for twenty years from now.


    After the two vampires finished their lunch, they went back to Lucasta¡¯s room together.


    As soon as Lucasta saw Samson, the little girl put down the teddy bear and raised her hands.


    Samson smiled happily and picked her up.


    During the morning, he and she were not together, so both of them missed each other very much.


    Some habits have be a part of their lives. Without each other, they would be very sad.


    ¨C I just gave her cake and medicine.  Aurora stood up, put her hands in her coat pockets, and said.


    ¨C Is she not afraid of strangers? ¨C Harvey asked while his eyes were looking towards Aurora.


    ¨C Lucasta is just afraid of being scolded by her brother. Even the wolf she wanted to bring home as a toy. ¨C Samson said.


    Lucasta understood they were talking about her, so she was also embarrassed and kept burying her head in Samson¡¯s neck to hide from the two strangers¡¯ eyes.


    asionally, she coughed a few times and Samson had to stroke her back.


    Harvey and Aurora have agreed to stay at the castle to celebrate an early Christmas with Samson, Lucasta, and Maris.


    Aurora and Maris went to the kitchen together to make pies and soups, and the two men and the doll-like girl decorated the Christmas tree.


    Maris smiled and then told Aurora about Samson¡¯s awkward early days when he became Lucasta¡¯s older brother.


    He fed her chili, which made her mouth swell, then gave her a lot of mushrooms, which made her stomach ache.


    He cut her fingernails and cut her flesh too, causing blood to flow and making her cry, and Lucasta¡¯s short blond hair was caused by his carelessness.


    ¨C Samson cut her hair and edited it so many times that she only had a little hair left.


    Maris¡¯ humorous storytelling made Aurora couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She didn¡¯t expect someone who looked as mature as Samson to be so clumsy.


    However, she couldn¡¯t deny that he tried to do all he could for Lucasta.


    The way he held the little girl showed he considered Lucasta like a jewel in his hand.


    By the time the two girls had finished cooking the dishes, Harvey and Samson had also finished decorating the Christmas tree.


    Because there is no electricity here to light the Christmas symbol, the two guys can only use candles and light them around the Christmas tree.


    Although they could not make the Christmas tree sparkle, in return, they made the space in the castle warm.


    Because Samson saw Lucasta staring at the small gift box, he took it and gave it to her to satisfy her curiosity.


    ¨C Do you know what it¡¯s called? ¨C Harvey looked at her and asked.


    ¨C No.  Lucasta smiled and replied.


    ¨C It¡¯s a gift. People will use it to give to each other.


    ¨C Why do people give it to each other?


    ¨C Because they like each other.


    ¨C Why do they like each other?


    ¨C Ah. Because they are friends or rtives. Naturally, they will like each other.


    ¨C Why do friends and rtives naturally like each other?


    Lucasta¡¯s ¡°why¡± questions caused the wisdom on Harvey¡¯s face to disappear, leaving only stupidity.


    If Lucasta continued like this, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer all of her questions.


    Luckily for him, Samson stepped forward and carried Lucasta to the bathroom to wash her hands with the pretext of getting ready to eat.


    Samson couldn¡¯t help butugh as he looked at his friend¡¯s face.


    From the moment they started decorating the Christmas tree until now, Lucasta just sat beside them and watched silently, so Samson himself didn¡¯t dare say anything to her.


    He was afraid of being asked by her, but in the end, Harvey opened up this repository of why questions.


    The table was quickly set up.


    There were five people, but all three were vampires and they didn¡¯t need to eat, only Aurora and Lucasta ate.


    While Samson helped Lucasta scoop soup into bowls and cut pies, Harvey was busy reading the newspaper and Maris was busy filing her nails.


    ¨C Everyone, please sit at the table. I feel so disjointed and without the atmosphere of Christmas.  Aurora let go of the spoon and stood up, said.


    ¨C We don¡¯t eat. Sitting at the table for what? ¨C Harvey asked.


    ¨C Create an atmosphere. Even if you don¡¯t eat, please sit at the table and watch others eat. Did youe here to read old newspapers?


    In the end, both Maris and Harvey had toply with Aurora¡¯s wishes because they didn¡¯t want to hear her nag anymore.


    They hadn¡¯t eaten human food for quite some time, so they didn¡¯t feel good at all. For them, blood is the best taste.


    ¨C Is it delicious? ¨C Aurora asked as Harvey put the first spoonful of soup in his mouth.


    ¨C Can¡¯t feel it.  He replied.


    ¨C Then you should eat more. ¨C She red at him.


    Maris didn¡¯t eat soup, she just took a pie to eat.


    Sometimes when she made pies for the owls, she would tear a piece and put it in her mouth, so gradually she only got used to this taste. As for the other dishes, she couldn¡¯t remember what they tasted like.


    When she saw Samson taking care of Lucasta, Vincent¡¯s familiar figure suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Vincent also used to take good care of her and she also loved him very much until the day he said that he wanted to marry her.


    ¨C I¡¯m full. ¨C Lucasta shook her head as Samson tried to force her to eat some more.


    The human girl¡¯s words made the two vampires happy as if they were freed.


    However, even if Lucasta left the table, Aurora continued to eat, so both of them had to stay with her to maintain the Christmas atmosphere because the owner of the castle carried Lucasta to the room to take medicine.

 Chapter 13: Harvey’s Warnings

    When the afternoon came, while Harvey and Samson were reading books on the porch, Maris and Aurora went out to the yard to build snowmen.


    After half an hour, the snowman was bigger than Aurora waspleted.


    Lucasta sat next to Samson, but her eyes and mood flew out into the yard.


    She wanted to y with the two girls ying in the snow, but her brother did not allow her to go out because he was afraid that she would catch a cold and would make her illness worse.


    ¨C Brother, I want to go out into the yard to y. ¨C She slid down the chair and hugged his leg, begging.


    ¨C You can¡¯t. If you catch a cold again, your lungs will be severely inmed.


    ¨C I¡¯ll just go out for a bit and then run into the house. I want to make a snowman.  She shed tears.


    Lucasta¡¯s round, expectant eyes made Samson¡¯s heart melt.


    These days, he always locked her in the castle and didn¡¯t let her set foot in the yard, so she probably felt cramped and frustrated.


    In the end, Samson had toply with her will.


    He took more coats and draped them over her, wrapped a scarf around her neck and put a beanie over her head, then took her hand and led her to where the snowman was standing.


    ¨C We¡¯ll build a little snowman here. I¡¯ll name it Lucasta. Do you agree?


    Lucasta grinned instead of nodding because her head couldn¡¯t nod. After all, two huge woolen scarves fixed her neck upright so her head could not move or turn.


    Lucasta¡¯s white-gloved hands quickly scooped up handfuls of snow and covered the snowman¡¯s belly.


    Unfortunately, she arbitrarily covered the snow, causing the snowman¡¯s belly to protrude like a deformity that made Samson constantly correct it.


    ¨C Okay, now let¡¯s give it a pair of eyes. Please lend me two candies from your pocket. ¨C Samson said as he held out his hand while his eyes remained on the snowman.


    The little girl immediately stood up and reached into her pocket to rummage through.


    However, because he dressed her in too many clothes, her movements were extremely difficult.


    As she struggled, she tilted to one side and tumbled into the snowman, causing it to break and return to a shapeless mound of snow.


    Samson panicked and picked Lucasta up and shook off the snow on her head and clothes.


    In the distance, two girls crossed their arms and looked at him, and shook their heads. Maris turned to Aurora and shrugged.


    ¨C I¡¯m thinking if Samson put all those clothes on him, he can still move fast or not. Poor Lucasta. I looked at her and all I saw was a coat and a scarf.


    ¨C He did that because he was worried that Lucasta¡¯s illness would get worse. He wrapped her like a gift box. ¨C Aurora smiled and replied.


    ¨C Right. She¡¯s Samson¡¯s early Christmas present. ¨C Maris whispered as if speaking to herself.


    Aurora¡¯s gaze gradually left Lucasta and towards the main door of the castle, where the tinum-haired guy was reading a book intently.


    If she had one wish this Christmas, she wished God would give her a gift, and that gift was the man she loved.


    Aurora didn¡¯t worry about her growing old and dying, and Harvey was immortal. She only wishes to be with him for the rest of her life, but his heart had no room for a girl.


    Finally, the little snowman waspleted by Samson and he instructed Lucasta to attach eyes to it.


    She delightedly ced the two candies where he made the mark and then swooped into his arms, giggling.


    ¨C Come on in, Lucasta. The snow is continuing to fall.  Aurora spoke as she passed the snowman.


    The little girl said ¡°yes¡± and urged her brother to quickly carry her inside.


    Today, Lucasta felt happy because suddenly many people appeared and they all loved her very much, gave her lots of sweets, sat down to eat with her, and yed with her.


    Samson¡¯s pampering of his sister caused Lucasta¡¯s coughs tost so long that she could not get a full night¡¯s sleep.


    Every few seconds, Lucasta coughed and had difficulty breathing.


    All night long, he stayed by her side to rub her back. He hoped her lungs would warm up and that her cough would subside.


    He felt regret because he allowed her to y in the snow.


    Aurora said that if Lucasta¡¯s condition worsens, she might have to be hospitalized for treatment, so he was worried.


    Harvey will prevent and not allow him to appear at the hospital. He was afraid he could not take care of his sister. He did not feel secure handing her over to anyone.


    ¨C Samson, I can¡¯t breathe. I¡¯m so tired. Something is blocking this ce of mine.  Lucasta pointed to her neck and said while crying.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay, the medicine will absorb quickly and you will get well soon. Try to take a deep breath.


    Samson reassured Lucasta and picked her up and carried her on his shoulder.


    He carried her along the corridor the same way his mother had done when he was a child.


    His mother said that doing so will help the children breathe easier and they will gradually fall asleep to forget the lingering coughs.


    The sound of the handsome vampire¡¯s shoes hitting the floor made both Aurora and Harvey wake up.


    Both of them opened the door and poked their heads out.


    In the quiet and cold night, the figure of the man carrying the little girl on his shoulder warmed the space in the castle.


    It was not the light of therge flickering candles or the firece that warmed the ce, but the love between a vampire and a human girl.


    Aurora¡¯s tears involuntarily overflowed because she was so touched.


    Samson reminded her of her parents.


    Who said that there is no friendship between two people who are not rted to blood?


    Samson and Lucasta were just strangers, but he loved her like his own sister.


    When Aurora was about to go back into the room, she discovered Harvey was also silently watching Samson¡¯s footsteps.


    The light of the candles wasn¡¯t enough for her to see his face clearly, but she could sense that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    The greater Samson¡¯s love for Lucasta, the greater the worry in Harvey¡¯s heart.


    The long night passed, and no one in the castle could sleep except Lucasta.


    And when the pendulum clock chimed six o¡¯clock in the morning, Aurora and Harvey also prepared to leave the castle.


    After both of them went around looking for Samson, they came to the kitchen and saw him feeding Lucasta cereal.


    ¨C Good morning, Lucasta, and Samson.  Aurora spoke up and walked towards them.


    ¨C Good morning, Miss Aurora. ¨C Lucasta swallowed a spoonful of cereal and said.


    ¨C Why is she up so early?


    ¨C Lucasta had a cough and couldn¡¯t sleep, so she was hungry early.


    Because the bowl of cereal was half empty and had already cooled, Samson let Lucasta feed herself and then strode over to where Harvey was standing.


    Aurora carefully ced the stethoscope on Lucasta¡¯s back and focused on the little girl¡¯s breathing.


    Every few seconds, she told Lucasta to take a deep breath.


    ¨C I thought you and she would stay one more day.  Samson spoke up to start a conversation.


    ¨C I still have some unread documents and Aurora still has to write a report to present at the uing Scientific Conference on Hematology-Blood Transfusion.


    Harvey saw Aurora was still busy examining Lucasta, so he walked up to the living room to wait for her.


    Samson also followed him.


    Both men moved to the side of the window and looked out, where the once dark green branches were now covered with snow.


    ¨C Samson. Lucasta will grow up in the future and you will not grow old. Are you sure by that time your feelings for her are merely brother and sister¡¯s friendship? ¨C Harvey looked straight into Samson¡¯s ruby eyes and asked.


    ¨C I consider her like my little sister.


    ¨C Maybe now it¡¯s true what you say. I mean,ter on. You know what I mean, right?


    ¨C You ask me, I know who to ask. A thousand years ago, I never thought I would be a vampire.


    There was no satisfactory answer to Harvey¡¯s question because Samson himself could not know what woulde in the future.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if his feelings for Lucasta had changed because he loved her more and more each day and wanted to keep her to himself.


    He was afraid that when she remembered everything, she would return to her ce, leaving him in the lonely castle.


    Snow was still falling more and more.


    The winter atmosphere was as gloomy as the life of the vampires.


    On the opposite side of the castle, Maris was also sitting by the window on the top floor and looking up at the sky.


    Samson was lost in thought when Lucasta¡¯s cough brought him back to reality.


    He turned his back and walked towards her and Aurora.


    After Aurora announced that Lucasta¡¯s condition was not too worrisome and that she could be treated at home, he felt like a heavy stone was lifted off his heart.


    ¨C Goodbye, Samson. Christmas this year means a lot to me. I thought I¡¯d never see you again. ¨C Aurora raised her hand to wipe away the tears that had just spilled from the corner of her eyes and said.


    ¨C Take care of your health. ¨C Samson reached out and patted her shoulder.


    The silhouettes of the two guests had disappeared behind the snow, and Lucasta kept looking at them.


    She felt regretful and sad because the atmosphere in the castle suddenly returned to its usual silence and emptiness.


    Unconsciously, she hugged her brother¡¯s leg tightly and leaned on it.


    She is just like any other child.


    She likes to be crowded and bustling, and she likes to be loved and cared for by adults.


    By the time Harvey and Aurora came out to the edge of the woods, the car had turned into arge snowy mass.


    While she was worried, all the snow had fallen to the ground after a few light strokes of the vampire¡¯s hand.


    Since she knew him, he still lived and acted like a normal person, so she also forgot that vampires possess many special abilities, including strength, speed, as well as the ability to see through the darkness.


    ¨C Get in the car.  He took the towel to wipe his wet hands and said.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¨C Ok.

 Chapter 14: Dreaming Soul of a Girl

    The four springs, summers, autumns, and winters followed.


    Ten years had passed since Lucasta became Samson¡¯s sister.


    The little girl in the past has be a beautiful young woman. As long as she appears in any ce, that ce immediately shines.


    Samson and Lucasta¡¯s life was still going on as usual, but she was no longer clinging to him like before.


    She likes to bask in the sun as soon as the sun rises and likes to nt more nts and flowers in the garden.


    Before sunset, she carried a basket into the forest to pick mushrooms, causing Samson to wear a scarf and hat to run after her because he was afraid that the wolves would eat her like they used to eat Eirlys.


    On the days Lucasta went with Maris, he would stay at the castle, but Maris rarely needed mushrooms and wild vegetables so she did not go often, only when the owls showed anorexia that she changed their food.


    Besides, the female vampire is also afraid of the sun and doesn¡¯t like to wear hats or wear too many clothes to block infrared rays.


    ¨C Samson, let¡¯s go pick mushrooms. Today I will make grilled mushrooms for you to eat.


    Samson¡¯s footsteps faltered when he heard Lucasta¡¯s call from downstairs.


    He knew it was still sunny outside because the pendulum clock hadn¡¯t rung yet.


    He felt as if with each passing day; she wanted to leave the castle a little earlier.


    ¨C Let¡¯s wait a little longer, Lucasta. It¡¯s still sunny now. Your skin will be dark if you go out in the sun so much.


    ¨C Are you afraid of a ck skin? I¡¯m not afraid. Then you just wait until the sun goes out. I will go.


    Samson frowned, and his hand clenched. As Lucasta grew, she became more stubborn; she liked to oppose him.


    Sometimes she was also very lovable and obedient to him, but sometimes she was rebellious.


    The more he forbade, the more she did.


    She brought Maris¡¯ owls to his castle and made cakes and cereals for them to eat, causing him to hide in his room because he felt so dirty.


    She mixed ingredients and made strange cakes that he had never heard of or seen in his thousand years of life on Earth.


    She even rearranged all the furniture in the castle and broke many of his expensive antiques.


    ¨C Stand still.


    Samson¡¯s scream echoed throughout the castle, causing Lucasta to startle and look up.


    Immediately, her face changed color.


    Samson hadn¡¯t yelled at her in a long time and had always pampered her, so she wasn¡¯t used to hearing him raise his voice.


    ¨C Lucasta. If you go alone, you will be in danger. Did you know there are many wolves in the forest? They will eat you.


    He said as he strode over to Lucasta¡¯s side.


    Since Christmas ten years ago, he never scolded her, but only gently cared, cared for, and taught her.


    However, he knew that if she continued like this, she would be more and more stubborn, and that would put her life in danger.


    ¨C For many years now, I went to the forest to pick mushrooms, but I did not see any wolves. Those two wolves were chased out of the forest by you.


    Lucasta replied, then went to the stairs and sat down.


    Samson sighed and shook his head because he noticed she was sulking.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t cry.


    He didn¡¯t understand why when he saw her cry, his heart felt like it was pierced by a spike, painful, and regretful.


    ¨C Lucasta. They dare note near you because Maris and I are with you. Those two wolves are still in the forest.


    She immediately dodged when Samson was about to touch her shoulder.


    Because he didn¡¯t know how to stop her sulking, he slowly inched closer to her.


    However, she kept moving to another ce until she hit the railing of the stairs and she could not move, then she sat still and red at the man who was blocking her way.


    His hands grasped the railing of the stairs and she was in his arms, unable to stand up.


    ¨C Why do you want to pick mushrooms early? We only pick enough to eat for two days and you only need thirty minutes to pick a basket full.


    While Samson was waiting for an answer, Lucasta just kept silent and bowed her head.


    She couldn¡¯t say she wanted to go early and go alone to climb the tree.


    Because she knew he didn¡¯t want to go out in the sun, she purposely went before sunset, but he kept running after her and so today she nned to leave when the clock struck four o¡¯clock in the afternoon and the sun was still bright.


    ¨C Ok. Let¡¯s go. Open the gate and wait for me.


    Samson helplessly pulled his hand back and walked upstairs.


    Every time he went with Lucasta, he had to cover himself with a cloak and then put on three pairs of gloves, three pairs of socks, two scarves and a wide-brimmed hat, sunsses, and a veil.


    Sometimes he suddenly saw his image reflected in the mirror and he thought the person was some crazy person, not himself.


    Although Samson epted, Lucasta was not happy at all.


    How could she proceed with her n when he was there?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She dejectedly did as he said, went to open the gate and leaned back against the gilded bars, and waited.


    Except for winter and cloudy days, Samson never showed his handsome face and perfect body to go out with her.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go, Lucasta.


    Like so many times before, he reached out his hand for her to take, but this time, she didn¡¯t touch his hand and just stepped forward.


    This act of aloofness made him feel as if he had been betrayed by her.


    Just a few years ago, she still asked him to carry her.


    When she was a little older, she forced him to take her hand when they went out and now she ignores him, neither looking nor touching.


    She was still like a lovely mushroom carrying a basket braided with vines, but this mushroom was much taller, more beautiful, and more stubborn.


    Besides, she was no longer walking beside him, but walking in front of him, separate.


    As they stepped into the dense canopy, Samson felt more at ease.


    Because he wanted to know what Lucasta would do after picking mushrooms, after he found a mound of mushrooms for her to pick, he pretended to say that he had to go a little further to get firewood and warned her not to wander around.


    ¨C How long will you go? How soon will you be back? Will you get the big or small bundle of firewood?


    Finally, Lucasta opened her mouth to talk after a long time of sulking, but her constant questions made Samson not happy at all.


    He had the feeling that Lucasta wanted to drive him away so she could run away.


    For the past ten years, he¡¯d run to her room three or four times every night to check if she was still sleeping inside or if she¡¯d climbed the wall and gone.


    As for mornings and afternoons, he also had to pay attention to her constantly.


    As a result, his body suffered from severe sleep deprivation.


    ¨C I will get a big bundle of firewood to use in the next few days. I am afraid that if there is sudden rain, the firewood will get wet. Summer often rains suddenly.


    A smile immediately appeared on Lucasta¡¯s crimson lips.


    She nodded and sat down and hurriedly picked the mushrooms from the mound.


    She didn¡¯t know that Samson¡¯s face had darkened.


    In a short time, the basket of mushrooms was full.


    Lucasta quickly stood up and looked around.


    When she was sure her brother was gone, she ran to the tallest tree and clung to the branches to climb up.


    The moment her feet touched the tallest branch, she nearly fell, but luckily, she hugged the branch next to her.


    Under the tree, Samson stood still and looked up at her.


    Just now, he saw her trying to cling to the tree trunk, but he didn¡¯t stop her because he wanted to know what she was trying to do.


    And now, when he saw her standing on a towering branch and looking out into the distance, he did not dare to call for fear that she would startle and fall.


    Although he could easily catch her in the worst situation, he was reluctant to do so because he was afraid that she would be surprised by his brother¡¯s ability.


    Lucasta¡¯s cheerful face suddenly turned sad because what she saw was not what she had imagined.


    In front of her was a vast green forest and no city, house, or car.


    When she looked down, she saw Samson looking up, but because the tree was so tall, she couldn¡¯t see his face.


    ¨C Lucasta, what are you doing up there? Climb down slowly, slowly. ¨C Samson spoke up as soon as he saw her looking at him.


    ¨C Why did hee back so soon?


    Although Lucasta was worried that Samson would scold her, she obediently clung to each branch to climb down because she could not stay in the tree forever.


    Samson didn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    He almost held his breath following the movements of his sister, who was not of the same blood as him.


    Lucasta had just slipped halfway down the trunk when she suddenly let go of the branch and jumped down to Samson¡¯s astonishment.


    Immediately, he jumped up and hugged her.


    In the most natural reflex, she hugged him tightly and closed her eyes because she was too scared.


    ¨C Lucasta, what are you doing? Do you know how dangerous it is for you to do that? How dare you jump down from the tree like that? Your legs and arms will probably break and you won¡¯t be able to run or jump anymore.  Samson put her down, and he tried to control his anger so as not to raise his voice at her.


    ¨C Brother, I don¡¯t see the city or the car. I only see the forest.  She said disappointedly and ignored her brother¡¯s question.


    ¨C What? Did you climb up there to see the city?


    She nodded and said that because she saw the city, people, and cars in the book, she wanted to climb the tree to see those things.


    But in the end, she saw only the green of the trees, and nothing else.


    ¨C Lucasta, you¡­ you feel sad when you live with me, right? ¨C Samson asked hesitantly.


    ¨C Not so. I¡¯m so d to have you by my side. It¡¯s just¡­ I just want to know if the pictures drawn in the book are real or not.


    Lucasta noticed that her brother¡¯s face was suddenly somber, so she hurriedly exined and hugged him tightly.


    To be honest, she was sad, but that sadness had nothing to do with him.


    Just because she found the city scene in the book so eye-catching and bustling, she wanted to see it with her own eyes.

 Chapter 15: The Heart Of The Brother

    Lucasta quickly went to the kitchen and prepared dinner as soon as she and Samson returned to the castle.


    Although she said that she grilled mushrooms for Samson, she knew he ate only very little.


    In her childhood memory, he didn¡¯t even eat or drink.


    Until she was curious, wondering, he tried to eat some, as if he was forced by her.


    ¨C From whom did you learn how to make this grilled mushroom, Lucasta? ¨C Samson asked as he put more wood in the stove.


    ¨C Maris taught me. She grilled mushrooms for the owls and me. Very delicious.


    When she said that, she swallowed her saliva and smiled.


    Samson was also happy when he saw her so happy.


    He did not expect time to pass so quickly.


    Ten years passed like a warm dream and his little girl grew up.


    Although she was a little clumsy when she did the housework, at least she could take care of herself.


    When the aroma from the stove rose, Lucasta hurriedly turned the mushrooms over so that they cooked evenly.


    Momentster, she put them on a te and brought a mushroom to Samson¡¯s mouth.


    Every time she made a new dish, he would be the first to taste it.


    She cooked ten dishes, but only one dish made him feel delicious.


    ¨C Samson. Please taste the new food.


    ¨C Delicious, fragrant.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go to the table to eat.


    Lucasta carefully carried the te to the dining table.


    Samson also followed her but only a few steps when he suddenly felt dizzy.


    Because the sun was too strong today, even though he covered his body, he was still affected.


    He should have drank the blood as soon as he got back to the castle, but because he was busy helping her wash the mushrooms, he forgot.


    ¨C Lucasta, you can eat first. I need to go back to my room for a moment.


    ¨C Yeah. Pleasee back quickly.


    Because Lucasta was hungry and the smell of the food was so alluring, she didn¡¯t notice Samson¡¯s pale face and continued eating.


    As soon as the room door closed, Samson immediately ran down to the basement through a secret passage.


    He felt so nauseous, his stomach hurt, his muscles ached and he was sweating profusely, two fangs were also gradually appearing.


    In his hallucination, he saw the figure of Eirlys hovering around him.


    His trembling hand reached for the bottle of dried blood and hurriedly poured it into a ss and dissolved it with water.


    This was the first time he drank blood in this pathetic state,pletely losing the aura of a gentleman leisurely enjoying his food like drinking a ss of wine.


    The pain gradually eased as the blood slowly seeped into Samson¡¯s body.


    He copsed and sprawled on the floor, staring up at the dark ceiling.


    The light of the candle wasn¡¯t enough to warm his heart at this moment.


    He knew that if he showed this terrifying appearance in front of Lucasta, she would leave him immediately, just like Eirlys had run away.


    ¨C Samson, Samson. Are you in the room? The food is already cold. Brother.


    Lucasta¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t reach the basement.


    The answer to her cry was a silence that made her both annoyed and worried.


    Samson had never locked the door to his room and she coulde in to find him when she needed to, but now she couldn¡¯t open it.


    ¨C Brother, if you don¡¯t leave the room, I¡¯ll eat it all.


    Lucasta threatened him for a while, but he didn¡¯t answer, so the worry in her heart multiplied.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she hurriedly ran to the opposite castle to ask Maris for help.


    As soon as the gluttonous owl saw Lucasta peeking out of the gate, it flew to its owner¡¯s bed and used its beak to wake the female vampire.


    ¨C It¡¯s annoying. Is it time to eat already?


    Maris angrily threw the owl against the wall and sat up, yawning a few times.


    At this moment, she heard Lucasta calling her.


    She didn¡¯t have time to brush her tangled hair, but hurriedly ran up the stairs and rushed to the gate.


    ¨C Hello Lucasta, what happened? ¨C Maris panicked when she saw Lucasta crying.


    ¨C Help me! Please. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my brother. He stayed in his room and refused toe out. I knocked on the door, but I didn¡¯t hear him say anything.


    After Maris heard Lucasta¡¯s exnation, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She even thought that Samson had yelled at Lucasta, causing the human girl to cry pitifully.


    Maris herself knew well that nothing had happened to Samson because he was in his room, not basking in the sun.


    ¨C Isn¡¯t that Samson guy? Your brother is looking for you. ¨C Maris crossed her arms and jerked her face forward.


    Samson looked at his sister¡¯s tear-stained face, and he didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    When he returned to the kitchen, half a te of grilled mushrooms was still left and Lucasta was gone.


    Because he guessed she ran to Maris¡¯s castle, he came here.


    ¨C What¡¯s up? Why are you crying Lucasta? ¨C Samson put his hand on Lucasta¡¯s shoulder and asked bewilderedly.


    ¨C She asked you toe down to the kitchen for dinner, but you didn¡¯t answer and she thought you had an ident, so she came here to ask me for help. ¨C Maris said with a yawn.


    ¨C Oh, because I was sunstroke, I fell asleep.


    After Samson answered Maris, he turned and looked at Lucasta again.


    Every time she cried, he felt a pain in his heart.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.


    Lucasta didn¡¯t say a word, but just snuggled into Samson¡¯sp and hugged him tightly.


    The remaining tears also fell together.


    She thought she had lost him.


    The feeling of being alone in that ptial castle made her extremely afraid.


    At this moment, Maris suddenly saw the red bloodstain on the corner of Samson¡¯s lips, so she panicked and signaled to him.


    Luckily, Lucasta was burying her head in him, so she didn¡¯t notice.


    His hand quickly left Lucasta¡¯s back and wiped the bloodstain.


    His eyes fixed on Maris, and she looked at him, too.


    She had known him since she was a child, but she had never seen him so careless.


    That much was enough for her to understand that he had lost control because he let himself be deprived of blood for so long.


    ¨C Goodbye, Maris. Sorry for bothering you.


    The lonely afternoon shadow made the two silhouettes walking together be lonely.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucasta clung to Samson¡¯s arm and, even when she entered her room, she didn¡¯t let go of him.


    In her heart, she was deeply regretting that her stubbornness had made him tired and fainted.


    ¨C Brother. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t go out while it¡¯s still sunny. It¡¯ll hurt you.


    ¨C I don¡¯t me you. I want to go with you. Lucasta, I¡¯m afraid the wolves will eat you.


    ¨C I understand. I won¡¯t be stubborn in the future. Whatever you say, I will obey you. ¨C She leaned over to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and promised.


    It wasn¡¯t until he advised her to go to sleep that she let go of his hand and obedientlyy on the bed.


    In the flickering candlelight, he saw her blue eyes like the lonely starlight in the middle of the winter night.


    The moment he saw her standing on a tall tree branch and looking away, he understood what she wanted.


    She had grown up, and she was like a baby bird that had enough feathers and wings and wanted to leave the nest to fly to far-awaynds and explore ces beyond the murky forest.


    The books he bought her inadvertently connected her to the human world, and she wanted to step into it.


    ¨C Lucasta, don¡¯t jump from the tree to the ground in the future. It¡¯s dangerous.  Samson reached out to stroke her hair and said.


    ¨C I saw Maris jump down, so I imitated. Shended gently, but after I fell, I couldn¡¯t see anything anymore. Her leg was not broken.  Lucasta honestly told everything.


    ¨C Maris¡¯ bones are made of rubber, and her legs won¡¯t break.


    ¨C What is my bone made of?


    ¨C Ah. Calcium.


    ¨C And your bones?


    ¨C It¡¯s also calcium.


    Lucasta grinned because she knew Samson was joking with her.


    She pulled his hand up as a pillow for her head and closed her eyes.


    Just a few minutester, she was fast asleep.


    The sound of soft breathing resounded throughout the room, bringing a sense of peace to the men beside her.


    He took the pillow and ced it under Lucasta¡¯s head, then gingerly withdrew his hand.


    After he covered her with a nket, he left the room, went into the forest, jumped on a high branch, andy down to watch the night sky through the dark foliage.


    This is where he met and saved her.


    He thought to himself that if he hadn¡¯t seen her that day or if he had pretended not to see her and hadn¡¯t saved her, perhaps in the past ten years he wouldn¡¯t have felt the mixed emotions of happiness and sadness.


    Since Eirlys passed away, he has only known sadness.


    ¨C Are you here to pick up another adopted sister?


    As soon as the mocking voice ended, Maris also appeared.


    She sat on the branch opposite him, and on her shoulder was a gluttonous owl.


    Every time Samson saw this owl, he had the feeling it was ring at him.


    ¨C One is enough. I don¡¯t want to share my love with too many people. ¨C He said and looked up at the moon above.


    ¨C What happened today? Your appearance when you came to pick up Lucasta was sloppy.


    ¨C Because I walked in the sun and didn¡¯t have time to drink blood on time, I was tired. Ah. You jumped from the tree to the ground in front of Lucasta, right? Today, she imitated you.


    ¨C No. I guess she identally saw me jump. I will be careful in the future.


    She gently shook her shoulder to let the owl fly away and then she turned, resting her head on her hands and lying down on the branch, looking up at the scattered stars twinkling behind the foliage.


    Both he and she are the same.


    They loved with all their heart and then they were betrayed by love.


    They lost an important person in their lives and carry the regret to this day.

 Chapter 16: Planning To Go To The City

    In the sorrowful darkness, Samson told Maris what had happened in the afternoon.


    He also expressed his thoughts at the moment.


    He felt as if he were imprisoning Lucasta.


    However, he was afraid that if she met someone else, she might gradually move away from his arms, like any other mature girl.


    ¨C Samson, if you consider her like a sister, you need to understand her mood. Lucasta has grown up, so please bring her back to where she belongs so she can integrate into themunity.


    ¨C Lucasta is still naive and stupid. Besides, she said she just wanted to know if the drawings in the book were real or not. She said she was happy to be with me.


    Samson¡¯s obstinacy and self-deception made Maris only could shake her head and sigh.


    If he thought like that, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry or be sad.


    No ordinary person would want to live in this gloomy forest.


    This ce has only trees, wind, and freezing snow in winter.


    This deste ce is just the residence of two vampires who cannot control their emotions.


    ¨C Lucasta lied. She was afraid you would scold her, so she lied. ¨C Maris sat up and looked at him.


    ¨C You mean she¡¯s afraid of me?


    ¨C Right. Samson, even I don¡¯t want to live here. I feel very sad to have to live here.


    The moonlight slowly passed over their heads and disappeared into the dark clouds crossing the sky.


    The forest became dark, and only the red light from the priceless diamond on Samson¡¯s cor was left.


    Samson didn¡¯t think Lucasta was so afraid of him that she had to lie.


    She stillughs every day and always cooks new dishes for him.


    Maybe she¡¯s trying to show that she¡¯s okay?


    Maybe he was too selfish to want to keep this sunshine for himself and ignore her feelings.


    Perhaps she was very sad and tired of the boring life beside him, but she couldn¡¯t say it, so she became stubborn.


    Maybe it was a way to relieve her trapped mood.


    Samson returned to the castle when the clock struck ten o¡¯clock at night.


    He did not rush to his room but quickly walked to Lucasta¡¯s room.


    Under the flickering candlelight, his lovely little girl was still obediently lying on the bed and breathing softly, in contrast to his tired, anxious sigh.


    ¨C Lucasta, I want to know what you want.


    Samson didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    It was not until dawn that he fell asleep.


    In his dream, he saw Eirlys¡¯ blood-stained face and her cry for help amid the ferocious wolves that surrounded her.


    ¨C Samson, Samson. Are you okay? Please wake up. ¨C Lucasta panicked and called him.


    ¨C Lucasta. Did you just call my name?


    ¨C Yes, it¡¯s me. You had a nightmare, right?


    She asked while reaching out to wipe the sweat from Samson¡¯s face.


    He struggled to sit up, leaning against the head of the bed.


    Since he had Lucasta by his side, this was the first time he had had this dream again.


    ¨C Since when did youe to my room? ¨C He took her hand, lowered it, and wiped his sweat.


    ¨C I was going to wake you up for breakfast, but as soon as I came in, I saw you calling Eirlys repeatedly. Brother, who is Eirlys? ¨C Lucas looked up at him with wide eyes.


    ¨C Ah. Eirlys is a friend of mine, but she and I have long since lost touch.


    ¨C You are happy to have her as a friend, right? I guess you missed her so much that you saw her while you were sleeping.


    ¨C Right. Come on, let¡¯s go have breakfast.


    As soon as he got out of bed, Lucasta clung to his arm like she did when she was a child.


    This sense of familiarity seemed to take him back to the past.


    However, there was something strange that he could not identify.


    His heart fluttered a little as the scent of her hair entered his nose, and every time he looked directly into her blue eyes, his whole body froze.


    Just like any other breakfast, Lucasta made Samson a scone the size of her hand and she ate a scone the size of her four handsbined.


    She doesn¡¯t care about a slim waist and that¡¯s why she¡¯s quite chubby and in Samson¡¯s eyes, that¡¯s cute.


    More than once he was about to open his mouth to ask her about her genuine desires, but then he procrastinated.


    He was worried that if she said she wanted to go to the city to live, it would be a crossroads that would take him and her in two different directions, unable to be together anymore.


    ¨C Oh¡­ oh, the rat¡­ the rat.


    Lucasta yelled and threw the scone on the floor, jumped on the chair, then jumped on the table, then jumped on Samson because she was too scared.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, her legs wrapped around his hips, her eyes closed, and her mouth constantly forced him to throw the rat outside.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay, the rat ran out. ¨C He spoke to reassure her.


    After Lucasta looked around for a long time and she was sure the rat was gone, she slowly slid down to the floor.


    Samson saw her looking at the scone with regret so he let her eat his scone and used the excuse that his stomach was a little ufortable so that she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty.


    ¨C Brother, I will ask Maris to give me some owls. They¡¯ll help us catch the rat.


    Lucasta¡¯s soft pleas gave Samson goosebumps.


    If she asked him to live with the owls, he would rather get out of this castle.


    If they were here, even if he drank blood, he would imagine their feathers falling into his ss of blood.


    And his nkets, shoes, and socks will also be covered with their feathers.


    ¨C Maris¡¯ owls don¡¯t know how to catch rats. They are a useless bunch. Ah, no, because Maris made them lose their instincts.  Samson hurried to find a reason to refuse her request.


    ¨C Please agree, brother, I¡¯m afraid of rats.


    When Lucasta was about to cry to convince Samson to agree, he covered her eyes with his hand.


    She said she was afraid of rats, but didn¡¯t she know he hated owls?


    Besides, if she brought them to the castle, she¡¯d just ignore him.


    A year ago, she brought the lost squirrel to the castle and in her head and her heart, there was always only its shadow, ignoring him.


    In the end, he had to go find the mother squirrel and convince her to let it go back to the forest.


    However, she was also sad for ten days and expressed her hatred towards him.


    ¨C Can we talk about this after we return from the city? ¨C He let go of her eyes and said.


    ¨C What are you saying? Will you take me to the city? The city is real, isn¡¯t it? Does it look like the picture in the book?


    Lucasta¡¯s excited questions and sparkling eyes seemed to give Samson the most urate answer.


    Maris was right.


    Lucasta wanted to go to the city but because she was afraid of him, she lied.


    If he didn¡¯t speak first, she would have buried that dream in her heart and wished every night.


    ¨C The city is real and more beautiful than the pictures. In a few days, I will take you to the city to visit Harvey and Aurora.


    ¨C Oh, I miss Aurora and Harvey so much. I thought they woulde back next Christmas, but they didn¡¯te. Harvey just went to the edge of the forest to give Maris things and then returned.


    ¨C They are very busy. In the city, everyone has to work to earn money. They don¡¯t have a lot of free time like us.


    While Lucasta ate the scone, Samson went down to the basement to eat his breakfast.


    He drank all the blood in one gulp and then returned because he was not in the mood to enjoy it.


    As he passed the mirror, he stopped and looked at himself.


    Does anyone know that hiding behind this handsome and gentle appearance is a creature that drinks human blood?


    Downstairs, Lucasta finished eating and took the basket to the garden to pick vegetables.


    Because she was in a very good mood today, she was interested in flower arrangements.


    After she finished picking vegetables, she sang while choosing the most beautiful rose branches to put in the crystal vase.


    In her excitement, she grabbed the hem of her skirt and turned around.


    That beautiful picture made Samson almost dumbfounded.


    He recalled Harvey¡¯s warnings.


    Could it be that his feelings for her have changed?


    ¨C Lucasta, let¡¯s go upstairs to continue painting the unfinished picture. ¨C Samson spoke up.


    Fast as a squirrel, Lucasta ran to his side.


    Both of them went up to the drawing room to finish the unfinished painting.


    It was a painting of him and her.


    She drew him and he drew her together in a picture.


    Although Lucasta did not ask him, she had known for a long time that the girl in the picture he hung in the middle of the painting room was Eirlys when she saw the small words written below the picture.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Until this morning, when she heard him call the girl¡¯s name, she suddenly felt jealous.


    He had never called her name in his sleep, only when he was awake.


    Maris once said that when a person calls a person¡¯s name in a dream, that person has a very important ce in their heart.


    Both of them were intently drawing pictures of each other.


    Because they saw each other¡¯s faces every day, he and she didn¡¯t need to observe each other anymore.


    Her figure was imprinted in his mind and his figure was also imprinted in her mind.


    Whether they closed their eyes or opened them, they could remember every detail.


    ¨C Done. This is you and me.


    Lucasta put down her paintbrush and stepped back to admire the finished painting.


    She nced over at Samson and she saw he was nodding and smiling, too.


    However, as she continued to look up at the painting of Eirlys, she suddenly felt ufortable and boldly speak up.


    ¨C Samson, let¡¯s take that picture down to hang this one.


    She said as she approached to remove the painting they had just finished, but Samson held her hand.


    This action of his made her understand that Eirlys was very important to him and that he did not want anyone to rece Eirlys, including her.


    ¨C Ah. Not necessarily so.


    She retracted her hand and left the room before his confused gaze.


    When she knew she was out of his sight, she silently wiped the tears that had just flowed from the corner of her eyes with her hand and rushed into the kitchen to prepare lunch.

 Chapter 17: Guests From the Haunted Forest

    After a few days, Samson fulfilled his promise, which was to bring Lucasta to the city to fulfill her desire to explore the bustling metropolis.


    Daytime was an unsafe time, so he nned to leave at six o¡¯clock in the evening.


    At this moment, darkness covered everything and not a single ray of sunlight remained.


    ¨C Maris will alsoe to the city with us, right?


    Lucasta was excited when she saw Maris appear with a small handbag in her hand.


    Maris did not wear a long skirt as usual, but she wore a knee-length skirt, a T-shirt, and dark sneakers.


    However, her face was still heavily made up.


    ¨C Right. I haven¡¯t been out for a long time. The three of us will take a trip together. ¨C Maris replied.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go.


    Samson held out his hand, and Lucasta took his hand and let him lead her away.


    Her clothes were mostly vintage dresses, so Samson told her to leave them at the castle and when they got to the city, he would buy her modern dresses for her to wear.


    It¡¯s also a way to avoid drawing unnecessary attention.


    The dress that Lucasta is wearing is the simplest dress that was sent to her by Aurorast spring.


    The dresses Lucasta wore over the years were all made by Eirlys because she loved to sew, embroider, and knit to fill her free time in the castle.


    Eirlys has prepared the simplest and smallest dresses, hats, scarves for babies, and even sophisticated dresses ording to each age of a growing girl until adulthood.


    Eirlys once wished their first child would be a beautiful baby girl.


    However, she ran away and died before the wedding day took ce.


    Hepletely did not know what he did wrong to make her leave.


    It wasn¡¯t until he discovered the bottle of dried blood lying under the bed in her room that he realized his secret had been revealed.


    Because Samson was afraid Lucasta would trip over the branches scattered on the ground, he carried her on his back.


    Afternoon breezes caressed the forest, making Lucasta feel colder.


    She involuntarily squeezed his neck, pressed against his back to seek warmth, and then slowly fell asleep.


    ¨C Lucasta is asleep. ¨C Maris spoke up.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go.


    He grabbed Lucasta¡¯s dangling hands and left the forest with Maris in a split second.


    Not long after that, the three of them were standing at the gate of Aurora¡¯s house.


    Maris reached out to press the bell and leaned against the column to look at Samson.


    She did not expect him to give his sister an anesthetic to facilitate movement.


    But if he didn¡¯t do that, the three of them would still be groping in the woods.


    Aurora also just took off her white blouse and left theboratory.


    If she hadn¡¯t heard the bell ring, she¡¯d probably have forgotten the time and dinner.


    Yesterday, Harvey just delivered fresh blood to her, so she was quite surprised when she heard the bell ring.


    ¨C Oh. Is this you? Am I looking wrong?  Aurora eximed when she opened the gate.


    ¨C No. We brought Lucasta to the city ording to her wishes. ¨C Maris spoke up.


    ¨C I just bought some new furniture for the house. I guessed you would bring Lucasta to the city soon because she¡¯s an adult.  Aurora smiled and said.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go inside and talk. ¨C Samson suggested.


    Aurora quickly stepped aside to make way for the three guests to enter.


    She was surprised when she saw Lucasta lying on Samson¡¯s back and sleeping soundly.


    Ten years have passed, and the little girl has grown up, but still seems to cling to her brother.


    The two guests were vampires, so Aurora neither made tea nor bought cake.


    She took out a bag of fresh blood from the refrigerator, poured it into two sses, and brought it up to them.


    Although Samson had said he was used to the taste of dried blood, she understood that fresh blood was always best for vampires.


    Harvey himself confirmed this, and he always felt Maris and Samson were extremely disadvantaged when they had to use dried blood throughout the years.


    Humans are increasing day by day, so Harvey can¡¯t often go to the forest because he is afraid of being discovered by them.


    ¨C How does it taste? Better than dried blood, right? ¨C Aurora looked at Samson and asked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¨C Of course. It makes me feel more refreshed.


    Maris replied and took thest sip of blood, then stood up, approached the picture of Aurora¡¯s parents, and looked at it.


    This old couple was the benefactor who had saved her life thirty years ago, and she didn¡¯t even have time to say thank you before Samson took her back into the forest.


    ¨C Now, tell me about your ns, Samson.


    The handsome vampire guy looked up at the door of the room above the second floor and slowly told Aurora everything.


    This trip was just a city tour for him to determine Lucasta¡¯s choice because she always longed to get out of the woods and see the bustling city she had seen in the pages of books.


    He also expressed that he never wanted to leave Lucasta.


    ¨C If Lucasta wants to stay in the city, you will leave her here, right? ¨C Aurora narrowed her eyes and asked.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know either. I was afraid that Lucasta wanted to see the city and would try to escape, so I brought her here. I hope she just wants to satisfy her curiosity. ¨C Samson tried to speak as if he was reassuring himself.


    When Maris returned to the table, two bells rang outside the gate.


    She nced at Samson, and he looked out into the yard.


    Just now, although they were walking fast, they were observing carefully andpletely did not let anyone see their appearance.


    However, a knock on the door at night like this made them worry about the vampire hunters lurking in the city.


    Immediately, both Maris and Samson hid behind the curtain.


    Aurora quickly hid the two sses under the table and hurried out.


    As soon as she saw Harvey¡¯s figure, she turned back in panic before the surprised gaze of the only tinum-haired vampire in the city.


    ¨C Oh my gosh. That¡¯s Harvey. What should I do? What should I do?  Aurora ran around the living room and screamed.


    ¨C We¡¯ve been discovered by Harvey. He will scream.  Maris said nervously.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay. Please open the gate. Anyway, I was nning to borrow his car to take Lucasta out.


    Samson calmly replied and then stepped out of the curtain, walked over to the sofa, and sat down.


    Maris also followed in his footsteps and left the curtain.


    After Aurora took a deep breath, she went outside and opened the gate for Harvey.


    The moment the gate opened, he handed her a box filled with buttery muffins.


    Before she could ask, he spoke up.


    ¨C My neighbor gave it to me. I didn¡¯t eat it, so I brought it to you.


    ¨C Do you also have neighbors? I remember you didn¡¯t talk to anyone.  Aurora narrowed her eyes at him and said.


    ¨C Do you eat?


    ¨C Of course. President Star gave it to me, so I have to eat it.


    She was so busy smelling and looking at the buttercream muffins that she didn¡¯t see Harvey smiling.


    A few days ago, the old woman in the opposite apartment slipped and almost fell down the stairs and was rescued by him in time.


    Because of that, she was grateful to him and brought him gifts.


    When she had just finished giving him gifts, her son and her daughter-inw also appeared and persuaded her to live with them.


    Harvey¡¯s eyes shed with a glint of light, and then quickly disappeared.


    If he remembers correctly, the men¡¯s shoes on the steps of Aurora¡¯s house were the same ones he bought for Samson a few months ago.


    Could it be that the human girl was sick again?


    In the ten years since that Christmas season, Samson said Lucasta has adapted to the environment and climate so she doesn¡¯t get sick anymore.


    ¨C Who is in your house?


    ¨C Ah. Samson and Maris. Please go into the house.


    She stepped back to make way for him toe in.


    Anyway, Lucasta was still sleeping on the second floor, so she believed Harvey and Samson wouldn¡¯t dare argue.


    She remembered thest time they argued when Samson wanted to avenge Vincent.


    That¡¯s when Samson¡¯s body was full of wounds and Maris was almost exhausted. And the vampire hunters were more active than ever.


    After Samson was pped by Harvey, he no longer set foot in the city.


    The day he returned to the city was because he had to buy medicine for Lucasta.


    The atmosphere in the house turned heavy as the two handsome men faced each other.


    Aurora took Maris¡¯s hand and led her into the room to make room for them.


    The two girls kept peeking behind the door to observe the situation.


    ¨C Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? ¨C Harvey asked.


    ¨C Harvey, just one more time.


    ¨C You have said this before. Samson, if you keep going like this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in danger.


    ¨C Just a few days. I¡¯ll take Lucasta on a city tour for a few days and then return to the castle. Lucasta just wanted to see the outside world once. She has lived ten years in the forest and she is more disadvantaged than others.


    ¨C Even if she¡¯s your sister, you shouldn¡¯t spoil her to this extent. You even brought Maris with you. You¡¯re afraid that if you go alone, the vampire hunters won¡¯t recognize you as a vampire, right?


    Before Samson could exin that Maris asked him to let her go with him rather than him inviting her, Lucasta¡¯s sudden call made both him and Harvey almost freeze.


    He had forgotten that an hour had passed since she took the medicine.


    Fast as a squirrel, Lucasta ran down the stairs and approached the two men, and grabbed Harvey¡¯s hand.


    After ten years, he still looks the same as before.


    His face was still young, and his figure was still slim, just like her brother and Maris.


    ¨C Mr. Harvey, do you remember me? I¡¯m Lucasta.  She said happily.


    ¨C Of course, I remember. Hi, Lucasta.


    ¨C You haven¡¯t grown up at all. Seems like I¡¯m the only one who grew up.


    While Lucasta beamed, Harvey and Samson both breathed a sigh of relief, partly because they both knew she hadn¡¯t heard what they had just said, and partly because they didn¡¯t know if she wasplimenting or criticizing.


    If Harvey doesn¡¯t grow old, he won¡¯t grow up either.


    ¨C I¡¯m old enough, just wait until I¡¯m old. ¨C Harvey wearily answered.

 Chapter 18: Explore the City

    The sound of footstepsing from behind made Lucasta turn her head to look.


    She recognized that the girl walking beside Maris was Aurora, who hade to the castle and examined her ten years ago.


    Finally, she also found someone who has changed over time, just like her.


    Although Lucasta noticed Aurora was still younger and more beautiful than her actual age, the wrinkles around the corners of her eyes when she smiled proved that aging is thew of nature.


    ¨C Ms. Aurora, oh, Ms. Aurora. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. ¨C Lucasta quickly let go of Harvey¡¯s hand and hugged Aurora.


    ¨C Yes, ten years have passed. You¡¯ve grown up already. ¨C Aurora patted Lucasta¡¯s back and smiled.


    Until Lucasta let go of Aurora, her eyes were still filled with tears because she was so emotional.


    She did not know when she fell asleep.


    When she regained consciousness, she realized she was lying on the bed.


    Just now, in her dream, she thought she was sleeping in the castle.


    ¨C All right, Lucasta, we¡¯ll go to Harvey¡¯s house and stay there for a few days. I will take you out and go shopping tonight.


    Harvey¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Samson did not discuss it with him in advance but decided everything by himself.


    Harvey wasn¡¯t petty enough to refuse his friend¡¯s request, but why did he feel like he was being forced?


    If it was Samson alone, Harvey wouldn¡¯t say anything, but Maris and Lucasta are here too.


    He felt like he was going crazy.


    ¨C Will Aurorae with us? ¨C Lucasta turned to Samson and asked.


    ¨C I still have some unfinished reports. I¡¯ll try to finish it tonight ande see you tomorrow morning.


    Aurora¡¯s answer matched Samson¡¯s.


    She seemed to be the one who understood him best, just like her parents had been.


    Lucasta would want to go outside during the day, and none of them could take her out except Aurora.


    Poor Harvey had to give Aurora a backup maic card so she could use the elevator at the luxury apartmentplex and then take the three guests back to his apartment for them to stay.


    Along the way, Lucasta enjoyed looking out of the car window and capturing all the shimmering scenes in her eyes.


    The questions kepting and Samson had to patiently answer them all.


    Whenever his throat was dry and he had to stop, Harvey or Maris would answer Lucasta.


    One person asked and three people had to take turns answering, proving that Lucasta¡¯s ears, nose, and throat are also very good.


    ¨C Oh, Samson, I love that dress.  Lucasta eximed as the car passed a clothing store.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll take you back there in a moment. Harvey will have to rest to go to work tomorrow morning, so can¡¯t stop the car now.  Samson said.


    ¨C Samson, what is that? So beautiful.


    Samson followed Lucasta¡¯s finger, and he saw the amusement park¡¯s Ferris wheel.


    The colorful electric lights are moving in an arc, creating an extremely fanciful scene and extremely attractive to the curiosity and passion of the discovery of the girl who first set foot in the bustling city.


    ¨C It¡¯s the Ferris wheel. I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow night. ¨C He stroked her hair and said.


    ¨C Looks like it¡¯s taller than the tree I climbed.


    ¨C Yes. It is about two hundred meters above sea level, is one of thergest Ferris wheels in the world, and is also the least expensive solution for you to admire the panoramic view of the city.


    Lucasta started doing some math to estimate the height of the Ferris wheel.


    Last month, Samson measured her and he said she was one meter and sixty centimeters tall.


    Based on that, she calcted that the height of the Ferris wheel would be about one hundred and twenty-five Lucasta standing on top of each other.


    She wanted him to take her there right now, but then she tried to hold back because she knew there was a lot of work to do tonight.


    Samson said the first thing he did when he arrived in the city was he would take her shopping for clothes and shoes, then take her to get a haircut and enjoy the food and drinks.


    Harvey¡¯s apartment was on the top floor.


    People can also enjoy the entire view of the city from here.


    Lucasta approached the window and looked around.


    She felt a little overwhelmed by this height, but she still tried to appear normal because she was afraid that her brother would not let her sit on the Ferris wheel.


    The modern items in the luxurious apartment made her extremely curious, but she only dared to sneakily touch them.


    ¨C This is your room, this is Lucasta¡¯s room, and this is Maris¡¯ room.


    After Harvey finished speaking, he threw the car keys and bank card to Samson.


    After all, half of the assets in his name, including the Star Corporation, belong to Samson.


    ¨C Has the password been changed? ¨C Samson held up the ck card and asked.


    ¨C No. Still the same as before.


    Samson took Lucasta¡¯s hand and walked towards the door because he knew she was hungry when he heard her stomach growl.


    Maris was applying some lipstick and blusher when she saw him leave, so she hurriedly ran after him.


    She didn¡¯t need to eat or drink, but she didn¡¯t want to be at home with only Harvey.


    He would scream and lecture her about how lust would put everyone in danger.


    ¨C Do you remember how to drive a car, Samson? Streets today are not like the streets of thirty years ago. Do you remember the traffic signs?  Maris asked while fastening her seat belt.


    ¨C Thirty years? ¨C Lucasta¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¨C Ah. I mean, years ago, the streets were so empty that you could drive a few thousand kilometers without ever having to slow down suddenly.


    Maris had just finished speaking when Samson immediately stepped on the brake because the car in front suddenly turned sideways without warning.


    There was an example that just happened, so Lucasta quickly forgot the phrase thirty years.


    She continued to press her face against the window of the car to watch the traffic in the otherne.


    Thirty years ago, Samson left the forest with Vincent.


    Because Samson wanted convenience in finding Maris, he was forced to learn how to drive like a human rather than dare to fly and jump.


    Thirty years ago was the period when vampire hunters were the most active.


    If Lucasta had noticed Maris¡¯s statement, she would have been surprised because Samson had been driving when he was a year old.


    ording to what he told her, he was eleven years older than her.


    When the car approached the gate of a luxury restaurant, Samson slowed the car down and slowly turned into the parking lot.


    This restaurant is also one of the oldest dining spots in the city.


    In the past, it was just a small restaurant.


    When it was expanded, the menu was also more diverse.


    ¨C Please choose some food, Lucasta. We only have five minutes to order, so focus.  He handed her the menu and spoke up.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C All right.


    The girl quickly opened the menu and ordered the dishes she had seen in the books.


    There were strange dishes, but they were eye-catching, so she ordered them too.


    The waitress was surprised that there were only three people, but the amount of food Lucasta ordered was for five or six people.


    As for Samson, he felt normal because he knew his sister was a glutton, and if it was her favorite food, she would eat three times more than usual.


    As the waitress left, Samson reached for a white towel from the table and spread it over Lucasta¡¯sp, and exined to her that the towel was used to prevent food from falling to the floor.


    ¨C When you need to wipe your mouth, simply pull up one end of the towel and gently touch your mouth. Do you understand?


    ¨C I got it. It¡¯s troublesome. ¨C Lucasta grimaced but still smiled.


    The dish was quickly brought up by the waiter to fill Lucasta¡¯s empty stomach.


    Maris and Samson only asionally put a little food in their mouths to chew because they felt it would be weird if they just watched Lucasta eat.


    Everyone in the restaurant was constantly looking at Samson because he was the only one wearing sunsses while eating.


    After the meal was over, the three of them continued to move to the clothing store where Lucasta¡¯s favorite dress was on disy.


    Unlike the restaurant, when they came here, both Maris and Samson enthusiastically chose their outfits.


    Maris has always been attracted to red dresses.


    Her dress collection is mostly red, only a few are of other colors, but they are all in fiery colors.


    ¨C Samson, I like this dress too.  Lucasta eximed after each time she chose a dress for herself and put it in the stroller.


    Just now, Samson let Lucasta choose freely, but this time because he had finished choosing his clothes, he looked up, and he was almost motionless when he saw that the dress she was holding was a very sexy design.


    He knew that if she wore it, it would show most of her body.


    ¨C Put it down. Lucasta, you can¡¯t wear dresses like that. ¨C He said as he ran over to her and put the dress back where it was.


    ¨C Why can¡¯t I wear it? Maris also chose the same dress.  Lucasta asked.


    Maris was twirling in front of the mirror to see if the dress would suit her.


    Although her age is equal to an old woman who has lived for a long time, Maris¡¯s perfect and extremely hot body has made the nearby girls jealous.


    The gentlemen also could not take their eyes off this woman.


    Only Samson sighed and shook his head as he looked at her.


    ¨C Lucasta, Maris has a slim waist and long legs, but you don¡¯t.


    ¨C Are you saying I¡¯m fat? You are criticizing me, aren¡¯t you? ¨C Lucasta sulked.


    ¨C I¡¯m not criticizing you. I just want you to know your appearance and choose the right clothes. Because you are fat, you look very cute, like a ball.


    Lucasta¡¯s lips tightened, and her eyes widened, staring at her brother.


    If hepares her to a ball, is she allowed topare him to firewood?


    Because he raised her to look like this, now he dares to disparage her.


    Is it true that in his eyes, only Eirlys is a beautiful girl?


    ¨C I will fast to thin and wear them for you to see.


    ¨C Why are you so persistent, Lucasta? Many other dresses will suit you. Do not be angry anymore. I¡¯ll take you out for ice cream.


    ¨C I don¡¯t eat.


    ¨C Chocte ice cream, milk ice cream, and strawberry ice cream¡­


    ¨C You¡¯re the bad guy.


    Lucasta threw the wide-brimmed hat in her hand at Samson and ran towards Maris.


    She also did not forget to tell Maris that her brother was disparaging her.


    Maris coaxed Lucasta for a long time before she calmed her anger, but she still refused to answer any of Samson¡¯s questions.


    She wanted to use her silence to punish him.


    She still remembered when she wanted to rece the painting on the wall.


    At that moment, he held her hand and looked at her with strange eyes.

 Chapter 19: Rain Falling On The City

    When the three of them returned to the apartment, Lucasta immediately entered the room and closed the door.


    However, she did not go to sleep but sat next to the ss door to see the city from above.


    Those multicolored lights reminded her of the starry sky in the forest.


    She found that living in the city was extremely convenient.


    This ce has everything. The atmosphere is bustling, not as sad as in the forest.


    She felt regret because she got mad at Samson and made herself unable to eat ice cream.


    It waste at night.


    Outside on the balcony, Maris sat on the railing and leisurely enjoyed a ss of red blood.


    She felt like Vincent was standing out there, where the air traffic warning light was blinking.


    ¨C Are you still not sleeping?


    She asked when Harvey had juste out.


    He was also holding a ss of red blood.


    The night wind carrying all the vors of the city blew into her gloomy face disguised with thick makeup and her smile and took a tear away, dissolving it in midair.


    ¨C Are you remembering the past? ¨C Harvey leaned back against the railing and asked.


    ¨C Right. It¡¯s hard to forget. I don¡¯t know which star in the sky is him. -She looked up into the dark space and sighed.


    ¨C There are no stars. Vincent is gone forever. Like he never existed.


    ¨C You¡¯re not romantic at all. ¨C She pouted, shrugged, and said.


    ¨C You¡¯re not realistic, you¡¯re a dreamer.


    Because Maris knew this guy was right, she kept quiet.


    She also understood Harvey¡¯s anxiety.


    Samson was lucky to have such a good friend.


    Just because he has a talent for hiding his identity, he has to carry the whole Star Corporation with thousands of employees.


    Even if he needed money to buy blood, he didn¡¯t need to do that much.


    Both he and Samson wanted to help people, so no matter how hard they were, they kept trying.


    However, Maris understood that if one day their identity was revealed, humanity would immediately turn around and they would be considered by humans as wanted criminals who needed to be eliminated from the world.


    ¨C What do the owls do when youe here? What will they eat when you have turned them into a bunch of useless owls?


    Marisughed and revealed to Harvey that she told the owls to fly to Samson¡¯s castle to eat the ripe fruit because Lucasta alone couldn¡¯t eat them all.


    From the day the human girl came to the forest, her neighbor guy was also easygoing.


    ¨C Good night, Maris. Let go of the past.


    In a sh, Harvey was back in the room.


    Maris smiled and nodded btedly because he couldn¡¯t see.


    He told her to let go of the past, but he didn¡¯t know that his good night words were very simr to Vincent¡¯s.


    Vincent had always said good night to her in the evenings and when she was twenty years old, he had said good night to her in the mornings when the sun was about to rise.


    Dark clouds gradually covered the city, and no one noticed until the wind blew strong and the thunder sounded.


    The rain fell more and more.


    The entire city was engulfed in the mncholy sound of the cold, wet night.


    Whether it is a magnificent city or a deep forest, the rain has never made the mood of those who carry heavy emotions in their hearts excited and happy.


    It only made them sadder.


    Lucasta was startled awake just as a bright sh of lightning shed across the sky.


    Her body perspired and her breathing becamebored.


    The nightmare she had seen years ago suddenly appeared, bringing pain to her whole body and heart.


    ¨C Brother¡­ brother.


    She got out of bed and went to Samson¡¯s room.


    When she had nightmares, as long as he was by her side, she would no longer be afraid. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t lock the door, so she easily walked in andy next to him.


    ¨C Lucasta, why are you here? ¨C Samson was startled awake because he felt her arms wrap around him.


    ¨C I had a nightmare. I saw the car overturned, there was a lot of blood and ck smoke. I saw I was injured and now I still feel very painful.


    Her hands tightened around him even more and pressed her plump face to his as if she had never been mad at him before.


    Samson could feel her body shaking.


    He hugged her and patted her back.


    If he guessed correctly, perhaps her brain was gradually regaining the fragments of memories from ten years ago.


    However, until the day she fully recovered her memory on her own, he still couldn¡¯t tell her the truth about her background.


    He was afraid that she would be worried and bewildered when she realized he was not her family member.


    ¨C Maybe because I drive too fast, you are haunted in your dreams. Nothing will happen to you. I will always protect you.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. Maybe I¡¯m not suitable for those dresses. I¡­ I still want to eat ice cream. ¨C She said softly because she was too embarrassed.


    ¨C Okay, we¡¯re going to have ice cream tomorrow night. ¨C He kissed her hair and said.


    ¨C I still haven¡¯t had my hair cut yet.


    ¨C Aurora will take you to the hair salon tomorrow morning.


    The conversation continued until Samson could no longer hear Lucasta¡¯s voice before he gently let go of her and moved aside.


    Lucasta is now a young woman and even though he is her biological brother, he should not be too close to her while sleeping.


    She was no longer the little girl who cried a lot.


    When the rain ended, it was just dawn, Harvey went to Samson¡¯s room to greet him before going to work.


    After two knocks and no response, Harvey entered the room.


    The scene that caught his eye now was Lucasta hugging Samson and sleeping soundly, while the handsome vampire guy was trying to remove her arms and legs from his body.


    ¨C Perverted brother. ¨C Harvey crossed his arms, shook his head, and said.


    ¨C Don¡¯t overthink. Go out into the living room. ¨C Samson whispered.


    Harvey snorted softly and strode out into the living room.


    Fromst night to this morning, he had to walk slowly, carry the refrigerator into his room and hide in his room to drink blood because he was afraid of being discovered by Lucasta and he couldn¡¯t even speak loudly in his apartment.


    This ce was originally a private space for him to livefortably as a vampire, but that human girl made him live like a human right in his apartment.


    ¨C Did you carry her to your room? Did the two of you sleep together in the castle? ¨C Harvey asked as Samson approached him.


    ¨C Since when have I be evil in your mind?


    ¨C Just now, a minute ago.


    ¨C Looks like Lucasta slowly remembers the past. She said that she saw herself as the victim of an ident.


    ¨C Isn¡¯t that good? She will find her family and you don¡¯t need to take care of her or worry about her anymore.


    Harvey¡¯s joy is Samson¡¯s sadness.


    He was afraid of losing Lucasta and worried that her not-so-good past would make her no longer a carefree baby bird.


    Between a stranger like him and her parents, she would naturally choose them.


    Every time he thought of a day when she would no longer run around in the castle, his heart tightened and it became difficult to breathe.


    ¨C There¡¯s blood in my room. If you want to drink,e in and get it. ¨C Harvey gave Samson his room key and left.


    As the elevator doors opened, Aurora stepped out with a smile so bright that Harvey was stunned because he didn¡¯t expect her to arrive so soon.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Good morning Harvey. Do you feel happy when suddenly there are many people in the house?  Aurora teased.


    ¨C Apartment 309.


    He pointed his thumb back to his back and then took her hand and pulled her aside to make room for him to enter.


    The moment the elevator door gradually closed, their eyes suddenly met, making Aurora a little sad.


    If only she could see him off to work like this every day, that would be great.


    Five minutester, Aurora appeared in front of Samson.


    This was the first time she had an excuse to visit the ce where the man she loved lived.


    She found the space in the apartment extremely cozy, not cold like its owner.


    She guessed the kitchen utensils were just for decoration because he didn¡¯t cook or eat food like a human.


    She knew he only needed three sses of blood for an energetic day and that if he wasn¡¯t in a good mood, he would drink four sses of blood.


    ¨C Good morning, Samson. Lucasta and Maris are still sleeping, right?  Aurora asked as she walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    ¨C I guess so. Maris still prefers to sleep during the day. Ah. Aurora, I want to ask, is there any way to restore human memory?


    ¨C Usually, dementia is caused by a hematoma in the brain, and when the hematoma dissolves, people will gradually recover their memory. This process happens naturally and should not be intervened with cutlery. Especially for those who don¡¯t have any negative expressions like Lucasta.


    Samson poured a ss of water and gave it to Aurora and told her about Lucasta¡¯s dream.


    He also expressed concern that the terrible past would affect Lucasta¡¯s mood and that it was the thing he didn¡¯t want to happen the most.


    He wanted her to be forever as she is now, sad and happy because of everyday trifles without thinking or calcting anything.


    ¨C You mean you want to erase her memory, right? ¨C Aurora looked at him with sympathy.


    ¨C That is too cruel and selfish, right?


    The space fell into silence.


    Only the ticking of the clock¡¯s hand remained.


    Aurora recognized the extreme distress in Samson¡¯s words.


    Ten years was nothingpared to his immortality, but it was long enough for Lucasta¡¯s image to be imprinted in his heart.


    She suspected his feelings for the blonde had changed because she saw the tenderness and passion in his eyes when he looked at Lucasta, even if only a few times.


    Perhaps he did not realize this because at first, he assumed that both of them were just in a brother-sister rtionship.

 Chapter 20: Lucasta’s New Hairstyle

    It wasn¡¯t until the clock struck seven that Lucasta woke up. Because she was still sleepy, she forgot to take off the nket and walked straight out of bed.


    As a result, she tripped and fell back onto the floor.


    The impact was so strong that the two people sitting in the living room could hear it, and a few secondster, Samson ran to her side.


    ¨C Lucasta, are you okay? Are you in pain? ¨C He panicked, picked her up,id her on the bed, and asked.


    ¨C I¡¯m fine. Why did you wake up without calling me?  She whispered.


    ¨C I saw you were sleeping soundly, so I didn¡¯t dare to wake you up. Come on, wash your face. Aurora is waiting for you in the living room.


    As soon as Samson finished speaking, Lucasta quickly stood up and ran to her room.


    She hurriedly washed her face and changed into a new dress and ran to the living room because she wanted to go around the city during the day to see things more clearly.


    ¨C Good morning, Aurora.


    ¨C Good morning, Lucasta.


    Those two greetings also put an end to the bustle of Harvey¡¯s quiet apartment.


    Because Samson thought Maris was sleeping, he didn¡¯t disturb her.


    After Aurora and Lucasta left, he went to Harvey¡¯s room to have breakfast, then returned to his room and continued to sleep.


    His life was in the hands of several generations of the Aurora family, so he was very confident when he let his jewel follow her.


    While Samson was in a dream, on a mountain far from the city, Maris was standing alone in the middle of a cloudy sky.


    This was thest ce she saw Vincent, the man who had made her reel in feelings of pity, hatred, and love.


    Unfortunately, her love for him began when he was gone forever.


    Her footsteps slowly approached the ledge where Vincent fell and reached out to touch the surroundings.


    There is no trace left here anymore. The rain and sun during the past thirty years have erased everything.


    She sat on the mountain for a long time until the dark clouds gradually dispersed to make room for the sun and she returned to Harvey¡¯s apartment.


    When her feet touched the floor, she was startled because she saw Samson standing with his arms crossed and his back against the wooden cab, his eyes full of reproach.


    ¨C Good morning Samson, I felt a little stuffy, so I climbed up on the roof to get some fresh air.  Maris tried to keep a calm expression and said.


    He straightened up and approached Maris before her worried gaze.


    The moment he reached out and touched her hair, she nearly held her breath.


    Secondster, he held out the dark green leaf in front of her and then let it fall.


    ¨C The cedar is still there, isn¡¯t it?


    Maris bit her lip and lowered her head to look at the leaf that was clinging to her feet. She was angry at herself for being so careless that she forgot to erase the tracks.


    On the roof of the most luxurious building in the city, there was no cedar tree.


    It wasn¡¯t until he stepped back that she mustered up the courage to speak up.


    ¨C Sorry, Samson. I went there.


    ¨C Maris, I used to love and hate, so I understand your feelings. However, remember that at the foot of that mountain is the church and the vampire hunters are still there.


    As soon as the sentence ended, Samson also walked away.


    As he passed the wooden table, he ced Harvey¡¯s room key on it before leaving the room.


    Maris¡¯s life was traded with Vincent¡¯s life and countless injuries on Samson¡¯s body, so more than anyone else, he didn¡¯t want her to have any regrettable things.


    The atmosphere in the apartment was heavy, but outside, the streets were still crowded and bustling.


    In the ces where Lucasta appeared, everything seemed to be bright and full of life when she smiled, and now in this hair salon.


    Aurora expressed dissatisfaction with Lucasta¡¯s new hairstyle because it made her look much older than her actual age.


    This curly hairstyle is only suitable for girls between the ages of thirty and forty-five, while Lucasta is only about twenty years old.


    However, Aurora could not stop Lucasta because she insisted on asking the hairstylist to make her this style.


    ¨C Aurora, I see I resemble Maris.  Lucasta looked at herself in the mirror and said.


    ¨C I told you that already. This hairstyle makes you look older than your twenties. But that¡¯s okay. A few monthster, you ask Samson to take you to the city for a new haircut. Now, consider yourself ady.  Aurora put her hand on Lucasta¡¯s shoulder and whispered.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After the two of them left the hair salon, Aurora took Lucasta into the restaurant for lunch.


    Compared to Samson and Maris, Lucasta felt that eating with Aurora would be more fun because the doctor also ate as much as her.


    However, Lucasta did not understand why Aurora was not fat, her body was still as slim as Maris, and did not see any excess fat.


    ¨C Lucasta, how do you feel about life in this city? If you had a choice, would you rather live here or go back to the castle?  Aurora looked at Lucasta and said seriously.


    ¨C Of course. I want to live here. Everything is very convenient and I can even see you and Mr. Harvey. But Samson doesn¡¯t seem to like the city. ¨C Lucasta replied.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t happy to hear Lucasta¡¯s honest answer, but she didn¡¯t me Lucasta because it was normal.


    Aurora herself also doesn¡¯t want to live in the woods all her life.


    Perhaps Samson was wrong when he put Lucasta in front of two choices.


    Even if the love between brother and sister can keep Lucasta in the forest, half her heart and mind will be in the city. It was a very ufortable feeling.


    ¨C Right. Samson likes quiet ces. Perhaps he will live in the forest until he is old. ¨C Aurora nodded and replied.


    ¨C Then I¡¯ll probably live in the forest until I¡¯m old. I can¡¯t live without him by my side. I¡¯ve only been out for half a day, but I already miss him.


    After Lucasta finished speaking, she put thest piece of hamburger in her mouth without realizing that there were many middle-aged men around her staring at her.


    Right now, she just wanted to get back to the apartment to see Samson¡¯s face.


    Aurora took Lucasta back to the luxury apartment building when the meal was over.


    After confirming that Lucasta had entered the correct apartment number 309, she returned and drove straight to the Institute of Medical Sciences.


    Lucasta¡¯s curly hair like noodles made both Maris and Samson think she was a strange girl knocking on the wrong door.


    Samson didn¡¯t understand what Aurora did to his beautiful doll anymore.


    Now if he said that Lucasta was his and Maris¡¯ eldest sister, everyone would believe it.


    He wanted to grab her hair and straighten it.


    ¨C I¡­ this hairstyle is so pretty in the picture but I don¡¯t know why when my hair is curled by them, it turns out like this. ¨C Lucasta quickly exined because she realized Samson was looking at her with a disappointed look.


    ¨C You look so beautiful, noble, and luxurious, like ady.  Maris approached Lucasta and praised her.


    ¨C You must be tired after being out all morning. Go to your room and rest for a while. When the sun goes down, I will take you to the amusement park.


    After Samson said that, he turned and walked away.


    Lucasta looked at him, then she looked at Maris.


    She saw that he didn¡¯t look happy.


    She intended to give him a hug when she met him, but he went back to his room.


    ¨C He hates me already. ¨C Lucasta sighed and said.


    ¨C No. Samson won¡¯t be so petty. It¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s shocked when he sees you change. If you saw him turn into a bald guy, you¡¯d be just as upset.


    Maris¡¯s words made Lucasta happy again.


    Maris is right. As soon as she imagined Samson¡¯s bald head, she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Perhaps he was used to seeing her straight hair, so he temporarily showed such displeasure.


    Lucasta returned to her room and climbed into bed for a while before she discovered that she had forgotten the hairpin Samson had given her at the hair salon.


    Right now, she wished she had a phone so she could ask Aurora to go there and find her hairpin.


    All morning, she saw that most of the people in the city and even Aurora had cell phones. They could talk and hear each other even though they weren¡¯t standing next to each other.


    When the hairstylist removed the hairpin from Lucasta¡¯s hair, he gave it to Aurora and she put it in her handbag and brought it to work.


    ¨C Hello, Aurora. I heard Susan say that you took a leave of absence today.


    A voice suddenly spoke from behind, causing Aurora¡¯s legs to stop.


    She politely bowed when she saw the middle-aged man smiling at her.


    ¨C Hello, Mr. William. Because the research team had just brought tardigrades and sea monkeys to theb, I had to be present.


    ¨C This research project costs quite a lot of money, but I still follow it to the end because of the poor patients. Do you understand what I mean?


    ¨C I understand. My team and I are still trying. We will not betray your trust.


    William nodded in satisfaction at Aurora¡¯s determination.


    In the past, because of this research project, her parents had a conflict with thete director Walter and they were fired by him.


    Since then, the research project to concentrate blood into a dry powder has also been postponed indefinitely.


    It was not until Walter died and William was appointed to the position of director that he allowed the project to continue, and the project leader was Aurora, the only daughter of Dr. Richard.


    Although Aurora¡¯s parents¡¯ research to concentrate blood into a dry powder has beenpleted and Samson and Maris are still using this blood powder, but that is, they absorb the substances by drinking it directly.


    Besides, they are not ordinary people; they are vampires.


    The problem of bringing that form of dried blood back to liquid form and then transfusing it into the patient¡¯s body is a different story.


    She had tried to apply this method to rabbits and failed.


    Therefore, Aurora did not dare to disclose her parents¡¯ research.


    She worked with the research team on apletely new project.

 Chapter 21: The Kiss Awakens Love

    Harvey returned home with a rather tired appearance after a long day sitting in the office.


    Last night, he didn¡¯t seem to sleep at all.


    Lucasta was still with Samson, so he couldn¡¯t help but worry. Besides, they were still hanging around in this city.


    This morning, Bonita gave Harvey a newspaper, and it worried him.


    Amateur paparazzi took pictures of fast-moving shadows in the night.


    Harvey just needed a nce to know that the main character in the photo was none other than three guests staying at his house.


    ¨C Good afternoon, Mr. Harvey.  Lucasta excitedly eximed when the owner of the apartment appeared.


    ¨C Good afternoon Lucasta. What are you doing? ¨C Harvey asked while taking off his shoes.


    ¨C I am watching television. ¨C She pointed to the living room.


    Through the transparent ss door, Harvey saw Samson nodding and smiling at him, and Maris still intently changing the channel to watch the news.


    Harvey had nned to talk to Samson about the photo, but after thinking for a long time, he wanted to keep quiet.


    After all, they only stayed in the city for about two or three days, so he believed they wouldn¡¯t be unlucky enough to be discovered by the humans during this time.


    ¨C Have a good time, Lucasta.


    Harvey handed the car keys to Lucasta and then gestured to Samson.


    Samson immediately nodded because he knew Harvey needed to go into the room to drink blood.


    Today, Maris won¡¯t go with Samson and Lucasta.


    Her mood worsened as soon as she returned from that mountaintop and she wanted to be alone for the time being. She didn¡¯t want her mncholy expression to affect Lucasta because the blonde was extremely excited.


    Although Maris was very good at hiding her emotions, she couldn¡¯t smile right now.


    ¨C I¡¯ll take Lucasta out. You stay at home¡­ wait, stop, what is that?


    Samson¡¯s words were suddenly interrupted when he saw on the television screen a news report about the paparazzi having discovered strange creatures moving at lightning speed right in the city. He did not expect that in the dark, someone could still take these pictures.


    Although the photo was just three silhouettes gliding on the road and could not see their faces clearly, it was enough to make him feel uneasy.


    He guessed that Harvey already knew about this.


    ¨C Those three shadows seem to belong to the three of us, right? ¨C Maris looked up at Samson, her face showing concern.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just three shadows. After I bring Lucasta back, we¡¯ll go back to the castle.


    After Samson reassured Maris, he went outside and took Lucasta¡¯s hand, leading her down to the basement parking lot.


    The incident happened unexpectedly, so the city tour n was forced to end early.


    The girl next to him still innocently sang along to the song that was ying, making him feel very sorry for her.


    If only when the three of them came to the city, he tried to walk a little more and then take a taxi, they would not fall into the lens of the paparazzi.


    ¨C Let¡¯s have dinner first and then go to the amusement park. I¡¯m hungry already.  Lucasta grabbed Samson¡¯s arm and suggested.


    ¨C Ok.


    Heplied with her wishes, drove a further distance, and then turned into the restaurant¡¯s gate.


    As soon as she opened the car door to get out, he grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    Because he was worried that her messy hair might get dipped in the sauce or drink during the meal, he helped her to put it in a neat bun.


    ¨C Where did you hide my hair?  Lucasta nced in the rearview mirror and asked.


    ¨C Still above your head. Now, you look cuter than before.


    ¨C I feel the same way. Like babies wearing beanies. ¨C She nodded in agreement.


    The elevator quickly took them to the top of the almost skyscraper.


    From this height, Samson showed Lucasta the river in the distance.


    Unlike the restaurants he and Aurora took her to, the space here is much more private and romantic.


    Through the transparent ss door, the yellow electric lines stretching below make the city seem gilded, shimmering, and brilliant.


    ¨C Samson, what¡¯s the caviar? What is bacon? Did they cook it with smoke?  Lucasta looked at the menu with wide eyes and asked.


    ¨C You just order and enjoy, then you will know.


    ¨C Of course. I want to eat all the dishes on the menu.


    While Lucasta ordered the dishes, Samson looked into the distance.


    He felt a little regret when he recalled the memories of a hundred years ago.


    He¡¯d been with Lucasta for ten years, but he¡¯d only been with Eirlys for three years, and he¡¯d only been able to bring Eirlys to the city for dinner three times in the winter.


    When she asked him to take her shopping for fabrics and clothes, he refused and asked Harvey to bring them all to the edge of the forest next month.


    Because Eirlys was an orphan girl, when she was lucky to be rescued from the hands of traffickers by Samson, she volunteered to stay at the castle to repay him and do the cleaning work, and gradually a love between them arose.


    Unlike Lucasta, Eirlys never sulks or gets angry with him, nor has she ever disobeyed him.


    She was so docile and good at hiding her emotions that he didn¡¯t notice her changes when she discovered his identity.


    ¨C Brother, you should have dinner with me. ¨C Lucasta spoke up.


    ¨C Ah. Ok. The dishes were served. ¨C Samson was a little startled.


    Lucasta¡¯s face suddenly turned sorrowful. She guessed that he remembered Eirlys again.


    He was distracted and didn¡¯t even know she had eaten half of the food on the table.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she whined to retaliate against him.


    She said as soon as he stuck his fork into the meat.


    ¨C The meat is too hot, I¡¯m toozy to cool it.


    ¨C Hot? You almost ate it all. ¨C Samson looked at her in surprise.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C They cut the pieces so big that it makes my mouth tired when chewing. ¨C She put down her knife and fork, crossed her arms, and turned her face to the side.


    She showed so much that Samson quickly realized she was deliberately making things difficult for him.


    He knew that even if he gave her a leg of a cow, she would tear it apart and eat it.


    These thin slices of bacon wrapped around enoki mushrooms were too easy to put in her mouth.


    Maybe it was because he was negligent and didn¡¯t care about her, so she was angry.


    With no other choice, Samson had to appease his stubborn sister by cutting the meat into small pieces and feeding her with his own hands.


    After a minute passed, she finally smiled and continued to eat the rest of the dishes.


    Thest ce Samson took Lucasta on this trip was the amusement park.


    She looked up at the Ferris wheel glistening with electric lights and was overwhelmed by its height.


    Her hand kept clinging to his arm, but when he suggested going to other amusement parks, she refused and insisted that she would be fine once she sat in the cabin.


    ¨C Lucasta, once the Ferris wheel moves, you won¡¯t be able to jump off anymore. You won¡¯t be able to regret it anymore. ¨C He slowly exined to her understanding.


    ¨C But if I don¡¯t sit on it once, I will feel regret.


    ¨C All right. If you are afraid, you can close your eyes.


    ¨C Yes, but we certainly won¡¯t fall out, right?


    ¨C Of course.


    Samson took Lucasta¡¯s hand and led her into the cabin.


    She nervously sat next to him and waited.


    She thought she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of heights after she had climbed to the tops of the tall trees in the forest, but at this height, she felt scared.


    Just like she used to catch worms for flowers and vegetables, and she thought she wasn¡¯t afraid of worms until she met a worm the size of a thumb.


    At that moment, she threw away the basket of vegetables, screaming while running.


    The Ferris wheel started to move, and Samson could feel Lucasta gripping his hand tighter.


    If she didn¡¯t ask to sit on this Ferris wheel, he probably would never have experienced the Ferris wheel with the legendary curse.


    People often say that when the cabin reaches the top of the Ferris wheel, couples just need to kiss and they will be together forever and that love willst for a lifetime.


    A hundred years ago, the amusement park was just a small amusement park and there was no Ferris wheel.


    If the Ferris wheel had appeared that year, he didn¡¯t know if he would have kept Eirlys¡¯ love if he had kissed her at its zenith.


    When the cabin had brought both of them near the highest point, Lucasta suddenly saw a man and woman in the next cabin kissing passionately.


    She was silent and looked at them without blinking.


    If they want to say thank you, they should kiss each other on the cheek.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t stand her curiosity, so she shook Samson¡¯s hand and showed him the romantic image.


    ¨C Samson, what are those two doing? How are they rted to each other?  Lucasta asked.


    Samson¡¯s eyes followed Lucasta¡¯s finger, and he was startled when he realized that the neen-year-old girl was curious about the love between a man and a woman.


    She is still too young to love someone.


    ¨C Oh, they¡¯re brother and sister.


    ¨C Just like us, right?  Lucasta beamed when she heard her brother¡¯s untrue answer.


    ¨C Right. Like the rtionship between us.  Samson tried to confirm so that she would believe.


    Secondster, Samson was amazed as Lucasta¡¯s white fingers gradually lifted and cupped his face.


    While he still didn¡¯t understand what she wanted to do, she innocently ced a gentle and sweet kiss on his lips, making himpletely immobile.


    Lucasta herself was engulfed in that kiss, strange emotions from soft lips that made her want to feel more.


    It wasn¡¯t until the cabin had passed the highest point of the Ferris wheel that she let go of him to breathe.


    ¨C I¡¯m so tired. ¨C She breathed heavily while leaning on hisp and said.


    Samson¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest and his limbs became helpless.


    He made the innocent girl believe him and she imitated them.


    Now, if he exined that to her, it would make matters worse, and he was afraid that Lucasta wouldn¡¯t want to see his face anymore.


    The blonde girl didn¡¯t know that the man beside her was thinking in confusion. She could only feel his heart beating fast.


    Her sparkling blue eyes showed joy and enjoyed the magnificent view of the city that was growingrger andrger as the Ferris wheel descended.

 Chapter 22: The Trip Ended Earlier Than Planned

    During the entire way back to the luxury apartment, Samson did not dare to turn his head to look at Lucasta because every time he looked into her eyes, his heart beat wildly.


    In his mind, he kept reminding himself that the lovely girl sitting next to him was his sister. The rtionship between them was brother and sister.


    While Lucasta was thinking about nning for tomorrow night, Samson was thinking about that blurry photo.


    He knew that if he told her now that they were going back to the castle tonight, she would probably get angry, so he kept quiet, let her go back to the castle, and then she could scream whatever she wanted.


    ¨C Samson, I want ice cream.


    ¨C You have eaten many dishes today. Your stomach will hurt if you continue to eat.


    ¨C Samson, tomorrow night, please take me to the river with many electric lights.


    ¨C There¡¯s nothing special there.


    He finished talking for a long time but did not hear her reply.


    Because he was surprised, he nced to the side, and he realized she was talking in a dream.


    Perhaps she was too tired after a day of touring the city that she fell asleep.


    Those crimson lips reminded him of the kiss just now. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know how to face her anymore.


    Because Lucasta was sleeping, as soon as Samson returned to the apartmentplex, he left her in the car and called Maris down to go back to the forest.


    The sky was pulling dark clouds, and he was afraid that if he departedte, Lucasta would get wet in the rain and get sick.


    ¨C Where¡¯s Lucas? ¨C Harvey leaned over to look behind Samson and asked.


    ¨C She is sleeping in the car. Harvey. We will go now. ¨C Samson¡¯s voice became urgent.


    As soon as Maris heard Samson¡¯s voice, she appeared with the bags of the three of them, because he had told her about this n in the afternoon.


    She saw Harvey¡¯s bewildered face, so she immediately exined.


    ¨C The TV broadcasts about the three ck figures moving extremely fast, so we need to return to the forest to avoid involving many people. I was going to tell you, but you stayed in your room, so I didn¡¯t dare disturb your rest.


    ¨C Since when are you so polite? Just knock on the door.


    ¨C I¡¯m staying at your house, so I have to be polite.


    Samson took the bags from Maris¡¯s hand and turned his back to walk away.


    The two of them also followed behind him.


    Harvey found Samson¡¯s hurried look very much like a manager named Jemaine.


    He was a super frugal gentleman. Although he had an enormous property, he did not hire a maid or a driver. He did everything himself.


    There were afternoons when Harvey was driving home and identally witnessed Jemaine carrying two children out of the school gate.


    Some days, he even holds his grandchild while buying things. At such times, the child will sit on his shoulder.


    The people in thepany said that because he did not allow his wife and daughter to hire a maid, they put all the work on him because they were both busy with their work.


    Harvey secretly med Samson because he always liked to torment himself.


    Because the two of them didn¡¯t see each other often, the guy easily noticed that his friend had lost a lot of weight.


    Isn¡¯t being a rich single gentleman better than being someone else¡¯s brother?


    The car continued to leave the building and headed straight for the haunted forest.


    When the car came to the broken road, Lucasta woke up.


    She yawned and looked out on the sides of the road and she saw a lot of trees, only car lights but no street lights.


    ¨C Where are we going?  She reached out her hand to the person next to her and asked.


    ¨C Return to the castle.


    The strange voice startled Lucasta, and she immediately turned to the person beside her.


    She widened her eyes in surprise when she saw Samson had turned into Harvey.


    Her brother was driving, so why was Harvey seizing his ce?


    ¨C Lucasta, I¡¯m sitting here.  Samson said because he saw her rubbing her eyes constantly.


    ¨C Miss Maris. Oh, what¡¯s going on? Where is this? ¨C Lucasta yelled in panic.


    ¨C Lucasta, I need to go back to feed the owls, I suddenly remembered that I didn¡¯t prepare food for them. They have been hungry since yesterday until now.


    Maris quickly lied because she knew the blonde loved her owls very much.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Samson, who hated them so much that he hid in his room, Lucasta would have taken them to the castle to y with her every day.


    As Maris had expected, Lucasta immediately sympathized.


    ¨C They will probably be very sad. Too pitiful. I just finished eating and I¡¯m still hungry. How can the owls endure hunger?


    Lucasta finished talking to Maris, then turned to Harvey and asked him if the car had nearly reached the edge of the woods.


    In the backseat, Samson nodded to Maris as a thank you.


    After a few months since Lucasta appeared in Samson¡¯s life, he thanked others in a human-like way, not using material things to give to Maris anymore.


    Maris herself liked this very much. At least, she felt that she and he were like real neighbors.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¨C We¡¯ve arrived. Goodbye, Lucasta. Be obedient and obey your brother. Next month, I will buy a lot of delicious food for you.


    Harvey said as he took out a box from his shirt pocket and gave it to Lucasta. He also told her that inside was a brooch.


    Although he always worried that she would be detrimental to Samson¡¯s peaceful life, he also felt that she was also very pitiful because she did not have rtives by her side.


    Besides, when she ran down the stairs at Aurora¡¯s house and took his hand, she gave him a little warmth.


    This brooch is to thank her for the warm feeling in those few seconds.


    ¨C Thank you, Mr. Harvey. I wish you a nice evening. ¨C She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.


    ¨C Thank you.


    For thousands of years, no girl dared to kiss Harvey on the cheek, so he was extremely embarrassed.


    He also did not know how Samson taught Lucasta that she innocently gave a kiss as a thank you.


    Had she been kissing Samson on the cheek repeatedly during thest ten years?


    Samson¡¯s me-like gaze was reflected in the rearview mirror.


    He was annoyed when Lucasta kissed another man, even if that person was Harvey.


    Just because she was given a brooch, she smiled so much that both of her teeth were exposed, but yesterday, he bought her countless dresses, clothes, shoes, and hats that she still sulked.


    The moment the car left, returning the silence to the forest, Lucasta felt very sad.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything except the two people standing beside her.


    Tonight, the clouds have covered the moon and there is no light left to illuminate the old forest, only a pitch ck color.


    ¨C Samson, I can¡¯t see anything. ¨C She took his hand and whispered.


    ¨C Let me carry you. Close your eyes. When we get there, I¡¯ll call you.


    Lucasta obediently nodded and hugged Samson¡¯s neck.


    She closed her eyes,idfortably on his sturdy back, and felt his every step.


    The fragrant breath bearing the gentle scent of a young girl constantly blew on Samson¡¯s neck, causing him to numb his whole body.


    Lucasta¡¯s cabin kiss haunted him every second.


    The moment she smelled the scent of the queen of night flowers, even though she knew she had arrived, she still closed her eyes andy still on Samson¡¯s back.


    She told herself to wait until he spoke, then she would slide down.


    She didn¡¯t understand why, but after she kissed him, she wanted to be closer to him even more.


    ¨C Lucasta, we¡¯re back at our house. ¨C Samson called to her when he had finished lighting the candles in the castle.


    ¨C Carry me to the room. ¨C She rubbed her head on his back, cooing.


    ¨C We¡¯re standing in your room already. Are you still closing your eyes?


    She quickly opened her eyes and realized that this was indeed her room. However, she still wanted to torment him a little more.


    She wanted her troubles to make him haunt and call her name in his dreams. Only then will she be able to defeat Eirlys.


    ¨C You put me on the bed.


    ¨C Ok.  He obediently obeyed like a puppet controlled by her.


    ¨C Take off my shoes.


    ¨C Ok.  He knelt and helped her take off her shoes as if a bodyguard were taking care of his princess.


    ¨C Help me lie down.


    ¨C Can¡¯t you lie down on your own?  Even though he grumbled, he stillplied with her wishes.


    ¨C You put a nket on me.


    Lucasta¡¯s chubby cheeks and pursed lips let Samson know she was teasing him.


    Perhaps because he had fulfilled her desire to set foot in the city, she became happier and more rxed.


    Because she tormented him from earlier until now, he also wanted to tease her back.


    After he pulled the nket up to her neck, he slowly lowered his head, trying to bump her forehead to hurt her a little.


    However, before he could carry out his n, she sat up and kissed him on the lips.


    ¨C Lucasta, you shouldn¡¯t kiss other people¡¯s lips like this. ¨C Samson pushed her away and spoke sternly.


    ¨C I kissed my brother. I don¡¯t kiss anyone else. ¨C She stubbornly protested.


    ¨C I mean, you can¡¯t kiss like that, even if it¡¯s me.


    ¨C Why?


    ¨C Because¡­ because that kiss is not as friendly as a cheek kiss.


    ¨C You mean we should kiss each other on the cheek, right?


    ¨C Right. We should kiss on the cheek.


    When he finished speaking, he noticed Lucasta looking at him. And then she jumped up, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the cheek, making him immobilized again.


    The kisses on the right cheek, and then the left cheek made him unable to see anything.


    It took a while before he could regain hisposure and grabbed her shoulders and pushed her away.


    She lost her momentum and fell back onto the bed, but her eyes were wide open and her lips were still smiling.


    Because Samson was so flustered that he couldn¡¯t think anymore, he grabbed the nket, pulled it up and covered her head, and ran out of the room.


    Samson didn¡¯t know what kind of food Lucasta ate wrong that she suddenly became so strange.


    He closed the door tightly as soon as he entered the room.


    Lucasta¡¯s figure seemed to be beside him. Every time he closed his eyes, he would see that face and that smile appear.


    He raised his hand and touched his lips, reminiscing about the moment at the top of the Ferris wheel.


    ¨C Lucasta, can we fall in love? If you keep acting like this, what should I do? I don¡¯t want to lose you the way I lost Eirlys.


    The faint sigh in the darkened room evinced Samson¡¯s current mncholy mood.


    He doubted he seemed to have fallen in love with Lucasta already.


    Those feelings can only be love.


    He was happy when she was happy, sad when she was sad, frustrated when she was angry, worried when something happened to her, and jealous when he saw her being intimate with another man.


    He understood that she only saw him as a biological brother and that those kisses were only meant to show her deep affection for him, but his heart had been drowned by her in the quagmire of love again.

 Chapter 23: End of Season Rain

    Three months have passed since Lucasta returned to the forest and everything in the castle was still going as usual.


    She still cleans the castle every day, cooks food, grows vegetables, sweeps leaves around the garden, and in the afternoon, she follows Samson into the forest to pick mushrooms.


    However, she was no longer intimate or teasing him. Even in the drawing room, she did not set foot, even though there were many times he wanted her to paint with him.


    She was also less talkative. Sometimes, he caught her sitting on a stone bench in the yard and looking out into the distance.


    Today was also a sad and boring day. Every second and every minute seemed to corrode the heart of the handsome vampire because he couldn¡¯t guess what Lucasta was thinking.


    The forest was deserted in the afternoon, with only the sound of two people¡¯s shoes stepping on dry leaves and the sound of birds chirping.


    The basket of mushrooms in Lucasta¡¯s hand was full, every time she identally tripped over a dry branch, a few mushrooms fell to the ground, but she did not pick them up.


    ¨C Lucasta, I think we need to talk. ¨C Samson turned his head and said.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong with you? We talk to each other every day.


    Samson noticed that Lucasta¡¯s legs were slowly receding, even though the distance between the two of them was already quite far.


    He also didn¡¯t know when she changed, he just knew that when he realized this difference, he couldn¡¯t determine the reason anymore.


    ¨C Do you have any dissatisfaction with me? I feel there is a distance between us. Why are you standing so far away from me? Why are you in a hurry to eat and drink and spend most of your time just sitting in the yard and going to Maris¡¯s castle?


    ¨C Samson. I¡¯ve grown up already. Don¡¯t ask me like a child. I do all of that simply because I like it.


    After Lucasta finished speaking, she lifted her leg and passed Samson like a breeze, oblivious to the pitiful eyes that followed her every step.


    He wondered at the distance she purposely created without knowing that she was trying to widen it further.


    She wanted to go to a ce without him, such as the city.


    It was time for dinner, but Samson didn¡¯t enter the kitchen even though Lucasta knocked on his door twice.


    He didn¡¯t want her to eat in a hurry. However, when he heard her footsteps go away, he surreptitiously followed her and watched her eat.


    Her figure sitting alone at the dining table looked very pitiful and lonely.


    Did she remember the past and know that he was not her brother, so she showed such an attitude?


    But if she remembered, why didn¡¯t she go back to where she belonged? Or did she no longer have rtives?


    Time passed and the hands of the clock ticked closer and closer to eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    Outside, it was raining, and Samson knew it was thest rain of summer.


    Because he was worried Lucasta forgot to close the window, he got up and went to her room to check.


    The moment the door opened, he saw Lucasta sitting on the bed.


    In the flickering light of the candle, he noticed her shoulders were shaking.


    She had a nightmare, but she did not run to his room but suffered alone.


    Samson closed the door, but he did not return to his room, but took his umbre and left the castle, going to the mound where Eirlys had breathed herst.


    The phosphorescent light from the dried tree stump gave off a faint white light that looked like the figure of a young girl sitting and embroidering.


    ¨C Lucasta will love that log. You bring it to the castle and give it to her.


    Samson looked up as soon as Maris spoke. When he saw her perched on a branch and she had no umbre, he suddenly realized that the rain had stopped.


    However, the rainwater was still on the leaves, and when the wind suddenly blew, Maris¡¯s body was soaked.


    She did not avoid it, lying on the tree, enjoying the feeling as if the fairy was lying on the beach waiting for the waves to rush.


    In Samson¡¯s memory, the Maris of the past was not the same as the present.


    Thirty years ago, she was a gentle girl. She walked lightly; she whispered, and her clothes were always discreet and modestly colored.


    But now, she prefers a more sexy fashion style. Her voice overwhelms others. She runs, jumps, and climbs faster than him.


    Time can change Maris, it can also change Lucasta, so why can¡¯t he ept it?


    ¨C Do you realize Lucasta has changed? She¡¯s very weird, always avoiding me. ¨C Samson folded his umbre and asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C I¡¯m following you because of this. This morning, Lucasta confided in me that she is obsessed with her kiss with you on the Ferris wheel. Three months ago, she asked me how I felt when I kissed someone on the lips and I described the feelings I had with the man I once loved. It wasn¡¯t until this morning that I understood why she said then that brother and sister can kiss on the lips and they will feel the same emotions I described.


    Maris paused for a few minutes and then continued to confess to Samson that when she heard Lucasta¡¯s assertion, she told the blonde that a brother and a sister can¡¯t love each other the way a man loves a woman.


    She exined it was against morality and would be punished by the gods.


    She also gave books on sex education for Lucasta to read so that the human girl could understand more.


    ¨C Samson, you are wrong for not exining the love between a man and a woman so that she can understand. You have made her think wrong. Can I understand that you did this on purpose? ¨C Maris looked at him seriously and asked.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Perhaps you are right. I was wrong when I lied to her.


    Samson bowed his head and took all the me on himself.


    He didn¡¯t expect Lucasta to have those feelings after kissing him.


    She must have been miserable when she had to face him every day for the past three months.


    If he told Lucasta that she was just a little girl he picked up and raised, could the two of them go any further?


    Can he turn the love between a brother and a sister into a love of a couple?


    He won¡¯t turn her into a vampire to be with him forever, but he just wants to be with her for the rest of her normal human life.


    ¨C Vincent and I used to be like you and Lucasta. I see him as a brother and suddenly he says he wants me to be his wife. After that¡­ you know. I knew his vampire identity and knew he wasn¡¯t my brother from the start, but I couldn¡¯t ept that love, let alone Lucasta. She saw you as her brother.


    Maris¡¯s sad voice interrupted the budding thoughts in Samson¡¯s heart, awakening him.


    Because Vincent couldn¡¯t control his emotions, he caused himself and Maris to fall into tragedy.


    What will Lucasta¡¯s reaction be when she learns that the man she freely confesses her feelings to is a stranger?


    What will her reaction be when she learns that the brother she loves wants her to be his wife?


    ¨C I¡¯ll exin to Lucasta. If brotherhood can make her happy when she¡¯s with me, then I don¡¯t need love anymore.  Samson tried to squeeze the pain deep into his heart and said.


    ¨C You will be selfish if you keep her with you. The youth of a girl does notst as long as ours. In the blink of an eye, wrinkles appeared on her face. She needs to live a normal life, fall in love, get married, have children, and grow old.


    He understood what Maris wanted to talk about, but he didn¡¯t want to leave Lucasta.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what he would be like without her by his side.


    Her eyes, lips, smile, chubby figure, and pure singing were etched in his mind.


    Ten years seemed to be the imprint of a thousand years.


    What¡¯s wrong with him and her living together for the past ten years?


    Why does Maris want him to let Lucasta leave?


    The rain continued to fall, mixing with the tears on Samson¡¯s face.


    It¡¯s been a long time, this is the second time he¡¯s cried since the day he picked up Eirlys¡¯ body.


    His wandering figure walking in the quiet night made Maris sad, too.


    She doesn¡¯t want the old story to repeat.


    Once love is too great and lust takes over, no man can control their behavior.


    ¨C Samson, it¡¯s better for you to let her go to keep each other¡¯s beautiful feelings than you are selfish and then bring pain to both of you.


    He heard Maris¡¯s voice mixed with the sound of the rain, but he didn¡¯t answer and just kept walking.


    For the first time, he felt the rain that could hurt him and make him so cold and numb. He didn¡¯t know that the pain and cold all came from the heart.


    At this moment, inside the ancient castle, Lucasta ran around looking for Samson.


    Because nightmares kept haunting her, she went to his room, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t find him.


    Her fear grew more and more intense as she ran through the rooms of the castle, and he still didn¡¯t show up.


    The loud sound of a half-closed door being blown by the strong wind and bright lightning followed by a deafening thunderp made Lucasta turn her head to look out into the courtyard.


    She was extremely frightened when she saw a tall figure in ck clothes appear.


    ¨C Brother¡­ Brother¡­


    Lucasta shouted while holding her head and crouched down, her whole body shaking uncontrobly.


    Samson quickly threw away the umbre, and the dried tree stump and ran to her side.


    He thought she was already sleeping.


    ¨C Lucasta, it¡¯s me, calm down.


    She looked at him with teary eyes for a long time and then swooped into hisp and cried like a bullied child.


    Her weak little hand punched him in the back because he had scared her.


    ¨C Where did you go? Samson, you scared the hell out of me. I thought you were a ghost.


    ¨C Why am I a ghost? I¡¯m your brother. ¨C Samson patted her.


    ¨C You¡¯re all wet. ¨C She pushed him away, said in a sob.


    ¨C Yeah, let me change my clothes. Please go to your room.


    When her footsteps disappeared on thest steps, he still stared nkly.


    After a while, he went to the door, picked up an umbre, and a dried tree stump, brought them into the house, and went up to his room to change clothes.


    He had just put on his white shirt when the door opened and Lucasta appeared.


    Her face flushed, and she turned her back, but he called out to her to turn around.


    ¨C I think we need to talk.  Samson repeated the sentence from the afternoon.


    ¨C Yes, I also have something to tell you.


    Samson buttoned his shirt and waved Lucasta closer to him.


    She sat obediently on the bed and dropped her legs while he knelt in front of her.


    ¨C Lucasta, I want to talk about the kiss on the Ferris wheel. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you that those two were lovers. I thought you were too young to understand the love between men and women. I¡¯m sorry for causing you to misunderstand, leading to bad thoughts. Lucasta, I love you the way a brother loves his sister. It¡¯s intimacy, not male-female love. Do you understand what I mean?


    ¨C That means you won¡¯t have to be punished by the gods, right?


    ¨C Yes, we did nothing wrong.


    Lucasta¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She wrapped her arms around his neck and sobbed.


    She was haunted by the fear that he would be punished by the gods. She feared her wrongdoing would destroy him.


    Just now, she thought he was taken away by the gods.

 Chapter 24: Heartbreaking Decision

    Samson¡¯s tears fell again. He cried because of the happiness mixed with the pain.


    The time she spent shunned and cold towards him turned out to be only because she worried he would be punished by the gods.


    ¨C Samson, can I sleep here? I dreamed that dream again. This time, I saw a lot of blood.  She hugged his neck tightly as she recalled the terrifying scene in her dream.


    ¨C Of course. Come on, let me get you a pillow.  He said as he quickly wiped his tears and stood up.


    ¨C No. I prefer toy my head on you. That way, I¡¯m not afraid anymore. ¨C She shook her head and spoke up.


    ¨C Ok.


    Immediately, Lucasta got under the nket and crawled to the head of the bed.


    Her posture is the same as when she was a child.


    She waited for him to lie down, then rested her head on his chest and closed her eyes in peace.


    The candle beside the bed went out with the wave of his hand, leaving only the light of the candle near the dresser.


    ¨C Samson, don¡¯t you feel sad to have to live here? Why don¡¯t you go out and find love for yourself? Don¡¯t you want to get married?  She asked.


    ¨C No. I don¡¯t want to get married.


    ¨C But I feel very sad. Every time it rains, I get sadder. I miss the city; I miss the electric lights and the bacon. I want to work like Harvey; I want to wear office clothes and take the bus like other girls.


    ¨C In this ce, you still grow vegetables, take care of flowers and cook. You are still at work.


    ¨C It¡¯s not the same.


    Lucasta stirred wildly, making Samson even more miserable as he tried to suppress his lust.


    In the end, what he feared happened, she openly expressed her wish and that wish meant that he would lose her forever.


    He knew that when she came to the city, she would go to work and develop social connections.


    He knew she would make many friends with her cheerful and sociable personality, and then, as a matter of course, she would fall in love with a certain guy and marry him.


    He knew she would be overwhelmed with housework and childcare and would gradually forget about her brother in this dark forest.


    Maris¡¯s words echoed in his ears again.


    Lucasta is at the most beautiful age of a girl and she is not a vampire. Time will leave marks on her face and skin.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t be selfish and only think of himself. Maybe she didn¡¯t belong to him from the very beginning.


    She only came here when she was in trouble and she would walk towards the bright sun, where forever he could not reach his hand.


    ¨C Lie still, Lucasta. We will talk about this tomorrow. If you want to live in the city, you need to be prepared. We can¡¯t share the house with Harvey or Aurora.


    ¨C You just need to take out the ck card to swipe and we have a house. Like you used it to buy clothes for me.


    Even though Samson was sad, he couldn¡¯t help butugh at Lucasta¡¯s statement.


    Perhaps in her mind, that card is the treasure that can buy all things in the world. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t use it to buy another ten years of peace with her.


    Lucasta quickly fell asleep after a few long yawns. Only Samson was still staring up at the ceiling with wide eyes, his hand constantly stroking her back.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When it was dawn, he fell asleep.


    Lucasta gently got out of bed, pulled the nket over him, and went to the kitchen to cook breakfast.


    When she pulled out the jar of flour, she discovered it was empty.


    Because this month, she made a lot of cakes, the flour ran out quickly.


    It would be a few more days before Harvey arrived to deliver food.


    ¨C Where are you going?  Samson stood on the stairs and asked down because he saw her running out of the kitchen with a bowl.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to ask Maris for some flour. We¡¯re out of flour.


    ¨C Let me go.


    Samson hurried downstairs and took the bowl from Lucasta and went to Maris¡¯s castle.


    Still the typical morning image of the female vampire that caught his eye, Maris appeared with her hair disheveled and she kept yawning.


    ¨C Can you get everything in the evening?


    Maris followed Samson for a moment, then sat down in a chair and rested her head on the table, letting him take as much flour as he wanted.


    This month, she had plenty of flour left over because Lucasta often made cakes and secretly called the owls over to the backyard to eat.


    ¨C Maybe I¡¯ll take Lucasta to live in the city. ¨C Samson put the lid on the flour jar and said.


    Maris¡¯s drowsiness quickly dissipated, and she sat up straight and stared at Samson.


    He was still shaking the bowl of flour to level it.


    From this angle, she could see that he was very sad.


    Although Maris desperately wants Samson to bring Lucasta back to the human world, she is still worried because she knows the blonde will have a hard time adjusting to the outside world at first.


    ¨C Are you going to give her to Aurora or Harvey to take care of her? ¨C Maris asked.


    ¨C Nobody. I will take care of Lucasta¡­. until she can integrate into themunity.


    ¨C That will be very dangerous for you, you always can¡¯t control your emotions. If you save a child from a traffic ident or catch a fallen ceiling light, your identity will be exposed.


    ¨C Will not be long. Lucasta is very smart, she will soon learn to take care of herself when alone.


    He looked directly into Maris¡¯s blue eyes and reassured her.


    She realized that the red color in his eyes was caused by the bloodshot veins that had emerged from his trying to suppress his emotions, not the usual ruby color.


    She wondered if that was too cruel for him.


    The pain of a hundred years ago has not yet subsided, but now another pain continues to pile up.


    However, this is probably the most perfect way, for him, for Lucasta, and for those who are always worried about him.


    When the owls saw their owner sad, they stopped dancing, and flew to Samson¡¯s castle and hid in the trees in the backyard to wait for Lucasta to feed them.


    In the kitchen, Lucasta was waiting impatiently for Samson to return, so as soon as she saw him, she ran out to get the bowl of flour.


    The moment her hand reached out, her leg was twisted and in a split second, she fell on him.


    Although Samson reacted quickly and used one hand to support her, half of the flour fell to the floor.


    The flour was as smooth and slippery as olive oil, so when Lucasta touched the floor with her feet, she slipped again.


    This situation was beyond Samson¡¯s judgment, as he was still trying to bnce the remaining flour.


    As a result, both he and she fell to the floor.


    The bowl of white flour followed the momentum of his hand and flew up and then fell, dyeing both their hair, clothes, and skirts, making them both look like snowmen.


    The handsome vampire coughed continuously because flour flew into his nose, and Lucasta could no longer see after the fall, even though she was lying on top of him.


    She had to admit that Samson¡¯s body was very stiff. It was as if he had no flesh but only bones that made up him.


    ¨C Lucasta, are you okay? Can you stand up?  Samson asked.


    ¨C I am trying.


    Lucasta replied while leaning on his hand to get up.


    Poor her. When her legs were just gaining momentum, she fell again and hit Samson¡¯s stomach so hard that he hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Outside, through the window, the hungry owls kept their eyes wide open at the strange sight in the kitchen.


    Lucasta waspletely exhausted after standing up and falling for a while, so she ignored everything andy still on Samson¡¯s body, while he was using his powers to heal himself.


    This was the only rare time in thest ten years that he felt the little sister he had picked up was terrifying.


    ¨C Lucasta, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? ¨C Samson whispered.


    ¨C No. I can¡¯t stand up. The flour is too slippery. ¨C She struggled to exin.


    Normally, he thought she was quite intelligent, but as soon as she fell, she turned out to be stupid.


    He let out a big breath to let the flour on his face fly away and then grabbed Lucasta¡¯s shoulders, then turned over to set her aside.


    The moment the two of them faced each other at close range, instead of feeling romantic and emotional, both he and she burst intoughter when seeing each other¡¯s faces.


    In the end, the owls waited in vain because Lucasta had no more flour to make the cakes.


    She hurriedly cleaned the kitchen and cooked a packet of instant noodles, then shared some with Samson.


    Releasing all the knots in her heart and having a merry meal with him was endless happiness for her.


    She used to think that if she married someone, maybe Samson would always upy the first ce in her heart because he influenced her growth, and more than anyone, she felt he loved her very much.


    ¨C Lucasta, in the future, if there is something you don¡¯t understand, please tell me directly so we can solve it together. I was very sad when you suddenly ignored me.


    ¨C All right. I think there will be no problem between us anymore. I¡¯m sorry, Samson.


    As soon as Lucasta saw the bright pink rays of sunlighting through the window, she got up, left the table, and went to close the window.


    Samson was afraid of the sun, ate little, his eyes were ruby red, and he often slept during the day was no longer her question because she soon got used to it and found it very normal.


    Samson¡¯s heart ached again as he looked at her back.


    Maybe after she left, that window would never open again because he didn¡¯t need to use the kitchen.


    ¨C Oh, brother, there is still a bunch of ripe grapes up there. When the sun goes out, please pick it down for me. ¨C She eximed in delight as if she had discovered a treasure.


    ¨C You¡¯ve eaten almost a whole grape season and you¡¯re still not bored. ¨C He swallowed a few noodles and asked.


    ¨C It¡¯s very delicious. If you let me eat it all year round, I still won¡¯t get bored.


    She bolted the door and then went back to the dining table and finished the leftover noodles.


    At this moment, in Samson¡¯s eyes, Lucasta¡¯s every word and gesture was like an innocent child from ten years ago.


    It was all like she was collecting those picturesque pieces of memories to give him instead of saying goodbye and then she went to the city, and he stayed in the remote forest.

 Chapter 25: The House With Roses

    Thest days in the castle passed quickly.


    When thest calendar of the old month had just been torn up, Samson, Maris, and Lucasta all prepared to pack their clothes to move to the city.


    Because Maris is worried about Samson and the blonde, she wants to follow them to see how he arranges their future lives.


    She wanted to see it with her own eyes so that she could feel reassured because if she stayed in the forest and imagined it, she would be extremely ufortable.


    When night fell, they set off together toward the edge of the forest.


    Lucasta took the shlight and walked ahead, while Samson and Maris took their things and walked behind her.


    Sometimes when she passed through ces where the trees shaded the moon, she turned to shine the light at their feet because she was afraid they would stumble if they couldn¡¯t see the way.


    ¨C No need, Lucasta. Just shine the shlight forward. I can see you. ¨C Samson spoke up.


    ¨C Yes, Samson and I can see through the night.


    As Maris finished speaking, Samson turned to her and red. She panicked and realized she had made a mistake.


    Luckily, Lucasta just thought it was a joke, and she burst outughing.


    The moment the three of them stopped at the edge of the forest, the lights from the luxury car also shed.


    Through the ss door, Harvey was surprised to see three people in front of him. Today, he still buys the same amount of food and necessities as usual.


    If he doesn¡¯t buy more, why do they have to mobilize so many people?


    However, when he saw the bags next to their feet, he knew they were about to leave the forest.


    ¨C What¡¯s up? ¨C Harvey pulled down the car¡¯s window and asked.


    ¨C Maris, please put Lucasta in the car.


    Maris nodded and did as Samson told her. She took Lucasta¡¯s hand and pulled her forward and pushed her into the back seat.


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Harvey also unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car to face his annoying friend.


    ¨C Will you go to the city once every three months? ¨C Harvey put his hand in his pants pocket and asked.


    ¨C No. This time, live there. Until the end of life.


    ¨C End of life? How many thousand years?


    ¨C I mean Lucasta.


    Inside the car, Maris and Lucasta could not hear their conversation because Harvey had closed the car door,pletely soundproofing.


    Maris only saw that the situation seemed tense at first, but gradually the two of them rxed.


    After a nod of approval and a gentle pat on Samson¡¯s shoulder from Harvey, the two of them got into the car.


    The n to return Lucasta to where she belongs has convinced Harvey.


    When Lucasta can get used to the outside world, the rtionship between the vampire guy and the human girl will also end.


    The deadline that Samson set for himself was one month.


    The car sped along the deserted road and stopped in front of the gate of a house with a ssic design.


    Because Samson bought this house in Aurora¡¯s name, Harvey waspletely unaware.


    That winter, right after Lucasta recovered from her illness, Samson silently went to see Aurora and asked her to help him buy a house for Lucasta.


    He had thought that when the blonde girl grew up, he would tell her the truth and this house was his gift to her.


    However, his heart has changed and if it wasn¡¯t for Lucasta who wanted to set foot in the city, he would have kept this secret until she remembered.


    ¨C Is this our home, Samson?  Lucasta eximed excitedly when she saw the white gate decorated with rose branches.


    ¨C Yes, we will live here.


    Samson answered and opened the car door and got out, took the spare key to open the gate.


    Harvey also stayed to help people carry their belongings into the house.


    Because Aurora stilles and cleans the house every week, the house is quite clean. The furniture was just bought by Aurora a few months ago, so they don¡¯t need to buy anything more.


    ¨C In a few days Lucasta wille to work at Star Corporation. She doesn¡¯t have any expertise so you let her do the errands.


    Harvey paused for a few seconds at Samson¡¯spulsion.


    Didn¡¯t this guy say that training the girl to be independent to cut ties?


    This is more like a transfer of responsibility.


    Harvey himself doesn¡¯t like to carry extra burdens and troubles.


    For example, if Lucasta fell in front of him, he would have to help her up. He couldn¡¯t ignore her.


    He didn¡¯t like to have a lot of junk happening around his busy life.


    ¨C There are no errands in the corporation. I think you should put money in the bank for her to withdraw the interest and live like Maris is fine.  Harvey offers a n to escape.


    ¨C I can do a lot of things. I can cook, bake, grow vegetables, and clean. ¨C Lucasta approached Harvey and said.


    ¨C All employees in mypany eat and drink outside. I also don¡¯t grow vegetables at thepany, so I¡¯ll leave the cleaning job to you.


    While Lucasta enthusiastically nodded in agreement, Samson let out a breath.


    His sharp, sparkly gaze made Harvey feel uneasy.


    Harvey was just going to tease the blonde a bit, but it looks like he¡¯s already hurt Samson.


    ¨C I was just joking. You will take on the responsibility of distributing the documents to the departments, along with my secretary. See you at the beginning of next week.


    After Harvey left, the three of them also temporarily put everything aside to go to sleep.


    Samson waited for Lucasta to enter the room before he took out the bottles of dried blood from the box and shared them with Maris to bring them back to hide under the bed.


    Although the house has a refrigerator, both of them still can¡¯t use fresh blood for fear that Lucasta will know the truth.


    Even though Lucasta was lying on her new bed, she suddenly remembered her old bed.


    Last time, because she knew Samson only took her on a tour of the city, she didn¡¯t remember the gilded castle. But this time it was different. He had said that he and she would live in this city for the rest of their lives.


    Lucasta tossed for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t sleep, so she got up and went to Samson¡¯s room.


    When she reached out to push the door, she realized it was locked.


    ¨C Why did he lock the door? What should I do if I have a nightmare? ¨C She grumbled, knocked on the door of his room with her right hand, then turned and walked away.


    ¨C Lucasta, haven¡¯t you slept yet?


    She immediately turned her head when she heard him calling. However, she did not dare to tell him that she was missing the old ce because she was afraid he would take her back there.


    She had a hard time getting the chance to live in this city, so she didn¡¯t want to lose it.


    ¨C I¡­ I¡¯m hungry, so I want to invite you to cook instant noodles with me. ¨C She smiled and said.


    ¨C Come to the table and sit down. I will cook for you.


    Despite Samson¡¯s words, Lucasta stood beside him to observe how he used the gas stove.


    She felt modern devices were like magic.


    The stove has no firewood, but it still has a fire. She sits in the house and still has a cool breeze blowing in. And she just needs to put her hand on the faucet, and the water will automatically flow out.


    The important thing is that when she goes anywhere, there is light there.


    Although she had read the books and knew that they were invented by scientists, she still felt that they were very magical.


    Because they were afraid of disturbing Maris¡¯ sleep, the two of them talked quietly, as if two lovers were confiding in each other.


    In the following days, under his guidance, Lucasta learned how to use appliances proficiently.


    She knew the way to the department store to shop and the way to the pharmacy.


    He also bought her a cell phone and saved both Harvey¡¯s and Aurora¡¯s phone numbers in it.


    ¨C Where¡¯s your phone number?  Lucasta stared at the phone screen and asked.


    ¨C Here, I¡¯m saving.


    ¨C What about Maris¡¯s phone number?


    ¨C I won¡¯t be here long. The owls need me to take care of them, so I can only stay with you for a few days. ¨C Maris turned to the next page of the newspaper and replied.


    ¨C Then this house will only be left to me and Samson to live in the future. So sad.


    Lucasta looked at the white gate surrounded by roses and let out a whimper.


    She even thought the three of them would live together, and Maris would sometimes go back to the castle to take care of the owls.


    Her disappointed look made Samson¡¯s mood turn sad. He didn¡¯t know after a month when she was left alone in this house, what would happen to her.


    Will her dream of living in the middle of a magnificent city fill all her sadness and make her emotionless to forget his presence?


    ¨C Tonight, I will take you to the river with many electric lights.  Samson stroked her hair, coaxing.


    ¨C Maris, pleasee with me. ¨C Lucasta spoke up.


    ¨C Ok.


    The hands of the clock kept spinning, and when the sun disappeared behind the buildings, the three of them also dressed politely and got into the taxi together.


    Although Samson had enough money to buy a car, because he didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license and identification, he couldn¡¯t own them.


    He also didn¡¯t want the police to arrest him.


    Three months ago, he took Lucasta out and he risked driving because he thought he would only stay in the city for a few days.


    When the driver saw the man sitting next to him wearing sunsses, he got a little scared because no one wears sunsses at night, unless they have a problem in their mind.


    At Samson¡¯s request, the car quickly went straight to the main road and headed towards the Rose river.


    The reason this river is so named is that it has the shape of a rosebud when viewed from above.


    This is also a ce where lovers often bring each other to pray and bless their love.


    ¨C That family is beautiful. How can her parents be so young when she¡¯s already grown up?


    A couple¡¯s whispers made Lucastaugh with amusement.


    If she could choose a wife for her brother, she would target Maris.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she had seen the picture of the man hanging in Maris¡¯s castle, so she secretly guessed that the man was a very important person to her neighbor, just like Samson hanging a painting of Eirlys in the drawing room.


    From the day she was exined about love by Maris, she assumed Eirlys was the one Samson loved and Vincent was the one Maris loved.


    As for the whereabouts of the two of them, she dared not ask, even though she was very curious.


    ¨C Samson, what are they doing?  Lucasta pointed to the lovers who were closing their eyes and holding hands.


    ¨C Ah. They are praying. People often say that when two lovers hold hands and pray on this river, their love willst forever. ¨C Samson gently exined.


    ¨C Miraculously. In the future, I will alsoe here to pray with the man I love.


    Lucasta said as she stepped forward, then sped her hands and closed her eyes.


    Samson bowed his head, silent.


    If possible, he wanted to be the man she talked about.


    Every time he thought about Lucasta cooking for another man andughing with that man, he felt so lost and disappointed.


    However, between him and her, there could be no more feelings than temporary intimacy.

 Chapter 26: A new employee of Star Corporation

    On the morning of the first day of the week, Harvey appeared at the gate of Samson¡¯s house early.


    He couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw the three of them: Samson, Maris, and Lucasta huddled on the doorstep.


    Maris fixed the blonde girl¡¯s shirt, and hair while Samson put shoes on her feet.


    If he guessed correctly, the three of them didn¡¯t set rms and woke upte.


    ¨C Oh my, can she work with that look? She will take the nning department¡¯s documents to the design department. ¨C Harvey shook his head wearily.


    Two minutester, Lucasta left the pretty white gate and sat next to Harvey.


    Although she smiled brightly, he could hear her panting.


    Today, she has escaped from the image of a princess in the castle to transform into an elegant office girl, with her hair neatly tied in a high bun, high heels, white shirt, ck miniskirt, and ck vest.


    Because Samson knew Harvey had to leave immediately, he just raised his hand in greeting, and his nod meant to entrust his adorable little sister to his best friend.


    He felt like he was taking care of his little sister on the first day of school, and Harvey was a very strict teacher.


    ¨C Don¡¯t stress too much. I¡¯m just like your brother.


    Harvey spoke and pressed the elerator. The car immediately sped away.


    Vampires all like to move at a fast pace, but because of circumstances, he can only satisfy himself in the early mornings when he drives to work like this.


    The road was empty, so he was free to drive fast without worrying about traffic idents or traffic jams.


    ¨C Have you had breakfast, Lucasta? ¨C Harvey asked.


    ¨C I woke up toote, so I only ate half a bowl of instant noodles.  Lucasta smiled and answered.


    ¨C I¡¯ll buy you a hamburger. I would also like to tell you in advance that it is not always easy to distribute documents to departments.


    ¨C No problem, I can run twops around the castle.


    Lucasta¡¯s confident face did not make Harvey trust her.


    In Harvey¡¯s eyes, Lucasta was cherished by Samson like a princess. He always carried her in his arms and took care of her little by little.


    How can she work on her own?


    Even though there were elevators on every floor of the Star Corporation, he knew she would have to constantly move from room to room and she would get tired.


    After Harvey stopped the car and bought Lucasta a hamburger and a carton of milk, he continued to drive to work.


    Star Corporation¡¯s headquarters is located right in the city center, and on a par with high-rise buildings.


    Star¡¯s number of employees is approximately ten thousand and distributed nationwide.


    Profits from business activities contribute a significant part to the country¡¯s budget revenue.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Bonita opened the door and entered the president¡¯s room.


    Because she had heard from Harvey in advance that Lucasta woulde to thepany to help, Bonita wasn¡¯t surprised to see the blonde girl sitting on the sofa drinking milk.


    ¨C Good morning, Mr. Harvey.


    ¨C Good morning, Bonita.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Is this Lucasta? ¨C Bonita looked over at Lucasta and winked at her.


    ¨C Yes. I¡¯m Lucasta. ¨C The girl shyly replied.


    ¨C Have a nice day, Lucasta. My name is Bonita Roberts. You just call me Bonita. Wee to the Star Group.


    Bonita¡¯s friendly and cheerful initiative made Lucasta less nervous.


    Although Samson had told her that if someone at thepany bullied her, she could call him, even if it was Harvey.


    However, she felt her brother was too worried because Harvey and Bonita both treated her gently and affectionately.


    ¨C Come on, Lucasta, I will take you around thepany and show you each department.


    Bonita hugged the stack of documents Harvey had signed yesterday afternoon and walked out. Lucasta also hurriedly followed her.


    This twenty-second floor has only two rooms in use. One room is Harvey¡¯s office, the other is Bonita¡¯s office, and all the other rooms are empty.


    ¨C This room is for you. You cane here to rest at noon or at leisure. But those idle moments are very rare. Our boss is a guy in a race against time.  Bonita gave the room key to Lucasta and said.


    ¨C Maris said the job that Harvey gave me would help me have a slim waist like hers. ¨C Lucas smiled amusedly.


    ¨C You look so cute. Don¡¯t let yourself be too thin. I used to be skinny too, and Harvey said that when he saw me, he thought I was a chemical skeleton.


    When the two of them arrived at the elevator door, Bonita showed Lucasta how to use it.


    Somehow, when Lucasta watched Bonita manipte the open button, she felt as if she had used them before.


    When she was with Samson and Harvey, she didn¡¯t notice, but now, when she focused, she realized the elevator was something very familiar.


    As they entered the elevator, Lucasta reached out her hand faster than Bonita.


    She pressed the number twenty-one and then pressed the close button, which surprised Bonita because just recently, the blonde girl even said that she didn¡¯t know how to use the elevator.


    ¨C You are so smart and courageous. The first time when I took the elevator, I did not dare to press the button even though my parents took my hand and controlled it.  Bonita praised Lucasta.


    ¨C I suddenly felt it was very familiar even though a few seconds before I thought it was strange. ¨C Lucasta replied honestly.


    Within an hour, Bonita took Lucasta around thepany and showed her the departments.


    Although Lucasta¡¯s memory was very good, there were more rooms here than in the castle, so Bonita had to give her a map of the entirepany so she could easily locate each room.


    By the time the two girls returned to the twenty-second floor, Harvey had already signed another stack of documents.


    Although Lucasta thought all the files were transferred to Harvey alone to handle, the vice presidents, directors, and department heads were all like him.


    They all face piles of documents every day, and meetingsst from morning to noon and sometimes into the evening.


    Bonita selected some documents and gave them to Lucasta and told her to bring them to the departments on two floors: the twentieth floor and the twenty-first floor.


    And Bonita will deliver the documents to the remaining floors.


    Anyway, this is Lucasta¡¯s first day at work, so the workload will be less for her to get used to gradually.


    ¨C Ma¡¯am, can you do me a favor?  A young assistant guy asked.


    ¨C Yes, I am very willing. ¨C Lucasta replied innocently.


    ¨C Can you help me give this file to Director Jemaine on the twentieth floor? He needs it to go to Workdaypany for a meeting and he¡¯ll be leaving in ten minutes. I¡¯m having a stomach ache, so I need to go to the toilet.


    Because Lucasta saw him clutching his stomach and grimacing, she agreed.


    She took the document from his hand and hurriedly walked toward the elevator.


    Director Jemaine¡¯s office was at the end of the hallway on the twentieth floor, so Lucasta remembered it well.


    ording to Bonita¡¯s initial introduction, he is a very meticulous person and always does things on his own. He doesn¡¯t need a personal assistant.


    Unfortunately for the new employee, as soon as the elevator opened, a girl jumped out and carelessly bumped into Lucasta, causing her to stumble and the files in her hand scattered on the floor.


    ¨C Oh, I¡¯m sorry.


    The girl said as she hurriedly helped Lucasta pick them up and put them in order.


    At this moment, two women had juste, and they also stopped and helped the two young girls.


    Lucasta was deeply moved because she felt that all the staff here were enthusiastic about helping each other.


    After she thanked the three of them, she quickly resumed her work.


    ¨C Hello, Mr. Jemaine. I came to give you the documents. ¨C Lucasta politely bowed and ced the document on the desk.


    Jemaine was busy signing unfinished documents, so he didn¡¯t even raise his head. He just said thank you and stared at his desk.


    Because Lucasta had to go to other departments, she hurried away.


    Her dynamism, vivaciousness, and sunny smile seem to invigorate anyone who meets her.


    ¨C Oh. Wait a minute, girl. This is not what I need. I mean you should give this document to director Jemaine because he¡¯s in charge of construction, and I¡¯m in charge ofmunications.


    The man had just finished speaking when Lucasta quickly took the document from him.


    She rolled her eyes when she saw the sticky note on the cover with Andrew¡¯s name on it from the media room, but inside were documents rted to the construction.


    She suddenly remembered the collision with the girl who stepped out of the elevator, so she guessed the cause of this confusion.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go get the document back and bring it to you right away.


    After Lucasta said that, she ran away before Andrew¡¯s surprised eyes.


    Unfortunately, when she got there, the door to Jemaine¡¯s office was locked.


    She was shocked to learn that the time to deliver documents to the rooms on this floor was about ten minutes and that perhaps Director Jemaine had gone to the partnerpany to attend the meeting.


    Lucasta hurriedly took the elevator down to the basement.


    She hoped she¡¯d meet Jemaine in the parking lot in time to exchange the documents.


    Worry made her ovee all her fear and shyness. She was really worried that if Jemaine walked into the meeting and opened the document, something terrible would happen.


    As she stepped out of the elevator, the car driven by Jemaine also moved.


    She recognized his face through the car window that was gradually being pulled up, so she hurriedly chased after him.


    ¨C Mr. Jemaine¡­ Mr. Jemaine¡­ please stop¡­ Mr. Jemaine¡­


    Lucasta¡¯s voice echoed throughout the basement, but Jemaine didn¡¯t hear it.


    Momentster, the car was approaching the gate.


    She took a breath to regain her strength and then jogged after him, determined to correct the grave mistake of her first day at work.


    From the moment she saw Samson give his powerful ck card to the saleswoman to pay for her clothes and shoes, she had the idea of making a lot of money so that she could own her ck card.


    She wanted to use it to buy clothes and shoes for him in the future.


    ¨C Oh, my gosh. What should I do now? Isn¡¯t he a meticulous boss? How could he be so careless that he didn¡¯t discover this horrible truth? ¨C Shemented and med Jemaine when the car disappeared from her view.

 Chapter 27: Lucasta’s New Friend

    While Lucasta was panicking, she suddenly saw the taxi stopping next to the roadside, so she did not hesitate and ran to and climbed into the car.


    ¨C Take me to the Workday Company. ¨C She asked while panting.


    ¨C Yes,dy.


    Fortunately for Lucasta, the Workdaypany is arge and well-knownpany in the restaurant, hotel, and resort business, so the driver just needs to hear its name, he knows the address right away.


    If he asked, she certainly did not know how to answer, thepany¡¯s name was the only thing she knew.


    ¨C Please drive fast for me. I have urgent work.  She leaned forward and urged the driver.


    ¨C I¡¯m trying, we need to ensure traffic safety.


    When the driver said that, Lucasta did not dare to urge him anymore because the image of the tragic ident in her dream suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Things will be horrible if the cars lose control and crash into each other.


    The distance from Star Corporation to Workdaypany was quite far, the car ran out of the main road, then turned into a small road, then turned into a big road.


    Right now, Lucasta only wished she could grow wings and fly fast.


    ¨C Oh, it¡¯s over there. ¨C She mmed her hand on the back of the driver¡¯s seat and yelled.


    A few days ago, Lucasta was taught by Samson how to recognize the denominations of money so she could count them.


    After she finished paying the driver, she only had a few dors left in her wallet.


    She didn¡¯t have time to reply to the driver¡¯s thanks, but hurriedly opened the car door and got out because she saw Jemaine walking with three other men to the main door.


    ¨C Mr. Jemaine, please stop.


    All four men turned around at the same time and looked at the blonde girl with surprised eyes.


    Jemaine narrowed his eyes because he didn¡¯t know who the girl was walking toward him. He hadn¡¯t raised his head while Lucasta had handed him the document, and now he was wondering how she knew his name.


    ¨C I apologize for delivering the wrong document to you. I came here to exchange them.


    Lucasta¡¯s apology could not ease the shame in Jemaine¡¯s heart.


    He used to be known as a meticulous person in the business world, but now in front of his partner, she is making him look careless, and unprepared before going to meet them.


    Every day, when he received the document, he checked it, but today because he had to approve the backlog of reports from yesterday, he did not look.


    He had trusted her because the staff who distributed documents had never been mistaken for even a small piece of paper.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you pay attention to the work like that? After all, how did you get through the interview? ¨C Jemaine immediately scolded her to be less ashamed of his carelessness.


    ¨C I sincerely apologize. Today is the first day I went to work. Please forgive me. I promise I¡¯ll be more careful from tomorrow on.


    ¨C I will propose to fire you tomorrow, there will be no chance for an absent-minded person.


    Jemaine growled and continued toward the main door with the three men.


    Lucasta suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t have enough money to take a taxi back to thepany, so she hurriedly chased them to ask Jemaine to help her.


    Jemaine clicked his tongue as he heard the girl continue calling his name. He turned his head and stared at her.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jemaine. Can you¡­ can you lend me some money? I need money to take a taxi.


    Not only Jemaine¡¯s eyes, but the other three men¡¯s eyes also widened when they heard the young girl¡¯s request.


    They even thought she called him because she wanted to beg him not to fire her.


    ¨C Please walk back to thepany. If you can do that, I¡¯ll reconsider.


    Lucasta¡¯s tears involuntarily overflowed when the backs of heartless people were disappearing behind the ss door.


    Right now, she wished Samson was here because she knew he would solve all her problems.


    However, she couldn¡¯t let him know this because it was like she was proving herself useless, unable to make money.


    She was afraid her brother would use this as an excuse to bring her back to the castle.


    She was afraid that Harvey would think she was an underdog.


    ¨C Hello, can I help you with anything?


    A voice suddenly spoke from behind Lucasta, startling her. She quickly wiped her tears and turned her head to look back.


    In front of Lucasta was a beautiful girl. She was dressed in trendy fashion, a short t-shirt showing her navel and short jeans with a tassel torn at the bottom of her pants. And the important thing is that she is riding on a motorcycle.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¨C Hello, my name is Cntha. What¡¯s your name? ¨C Cntha continued to speak when she saw that the girl opposite her was still silent.


    ¨C Hello, my name is Lucasta.


    Lucasta¡¯s pretty red mouth was sobbing, reminding Cntha of the dolls on disy in her ss cab.


    This was the first time Cntha had seen a girl with such a doll-like appearance. Even though she was an adult, she looked like a lovely child that needed to be protected and cherished.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry that I overheard your conversation with them. I¡¯m also on my way to the headquarters of Star Corporation. Do you want to hitchhike? All free.


    Cntha¡¯s suggestion was like a life-saving spell for Lucasta at this point. She nodded rapidly and approached the motorcycle.


    After her new friend put the helmet on her head, she climbed on the motorcycle and hugged the beautiful girl¡¯s waist tightly.


    The strong winds that constantly blew against Lucasta made her mood less bad. She feels very like this way of moving and she feels like she is flying, very refreshing andfortable.


    Because Lucasta closed her eyes to enjoy the magical feeling, when Cntha stopped in front of the Star Corporation gate, she was still lightheaded, not knowing that she had arrived.


    It wasn¡¯t until the person sitting in front called her that she woke up and quickly got off the motorcycle.


    ¨C Thank you, Cntha. Without your help, I don¡¯t know how to go back to thepany.  Lucasta handed the helmet to Cntha and said.


    ¨C It¡¯s just a little thing. Lucasta, do you agree to be my friend? ¨C Cntha said with a smile.


    ¨C Of course, it¡¯s a great honor for me.


    The smiles of the two girls were as bright as the sun. They quickly exchanged phone numbers and promised to meet again to go shopping and eat together.


    The moment the blonde girl¡¯s figure disappeared behind the gate, Cntha also turned the motorcycle and ran straight.


    Meanwhile, in the president¡¯s office, Harvey was still scrutinizing the reports and unaware that Samson¡¯s little sister had just moved a long way in the city.


    Bonita herself was busy running back and forth between departments to urge the work, so she waspletely unaware that her new colleague had disappeared.


    Bonita thought that after Lucasta finished her work, she would go back to the president¡¯s room.


    It wasn¡¯t until Harvey signed the final document that he nced at theputer screen and he realized it was past ten o¡¯clock in the morning.


    After he did a few stretches and massaged his fingers, he stood up and walked so that the blood vessels could flow evenly.


    ¨C Come in. ¨C He said when he heard a knock on the door.


    Bonita opened the door and entered the room. Her eyes drifted to the sofa, and she was surprised that Lucasta was nowhere to be seen.


    Before she had time to ask, Harvey spoke up.


    ¨C Where¡¯s Lucasta?


    ¨C Is she still not back? I assigned her to deliver the documents to the twenty and twenty-first floors. I thought she had finished the job earlier than me.


    She had just finished speaking when there was a sound of turning a lock, and Lucasta entered.


    Even though the blonde girl was tired, she still had a bright smile on her lips. She told herself she would keep quiet until Jemaine reported her mistake to Harvey.


    ¨C Are you lost, Lucasta? ¨C Harvey smiled and looked at her.


    ¨C No, I walk around thepany so I can memorize the locations.  Lucas lied.


    ¨C I almost yed the loudspeaker to announce that I was looking for you. Okay, now we¡¯re going out to lunch.


    Bonita rearranged the stack of documents on Harvey¡¯s desk and then took Lucasta¡¯s hand and pulled her out.


    Even though Lucasta¡¯s legs were hurting because she had run so hard in the morning, she still didn¡¯t show any pain and still tried to follow Bonita.


    ¨C Has Mr. Harvey had lunch yet?  Lucasta turned her head to look at the closed door and asked.


    ¨C No, he only eats breakfast at home and he only drinks some milk at lunch. His diet differs from ours.


    ¨C He is very simr to my brother. My brother also eats very little.


    Both girls quickly entered the elevator and moved downstairs.


    This dedicated elevator is for two people only on the twenty-second floor and now Lucasta has been added.


    Bonita and Lucasta¡¯s position in this corporation was above everyone else¡¯s because the two girls were appointed as secretaries of the president.


    If Jemaine knew Lucasta¡¯s background, he would probably admit his mistake because he did not check the documents carefully before receiving them and then took a taxi and paid her, instead of daring to me and threaten to fire her.


    ¨C I¡¯ll buy you the best hamburger in the world. I guarantee that after you eat it, you will feel as if you are flying in the sky.


    Bonita pulled over to a fast-food restaurant and winked at Lucasta.


    Although hamburger is the typical dish of this country, each restaurant or fast-food store, or food truck will make them ording to their taste.


    And this is the ce that Bonita called ¡°Hamburger¡¯s paradise¡±.


    After Bonita bought two hamburgers and two bottles of water, she took Lucasta to the park at the foot of the bridge to enjoy lunch while enjoying the view because she knew the blonde girl had lived in the middle of the forest for ten years.


    Here, when people sit and rx on the grass along the river, they can admire the magnificent architecture of the bustling city.


    Bonita was a very psychological girl, so she easily realized that although Lucasta smiled, inside this girl seemed to have something insecure.


    Perhaps she was not used to the suffocating atmosphere of the city, even though she enjoyed living here very much.


    ¨C Lucasta, if you have something you don¡¯t understand at work, just tell me, that way, you won¡¯t feel pressured.  Bonita opened the water bottle cap and gave it to Lucasta.


    ¨C Yes. Thank you, Bonita.

 Chapter 28: Samson Discovered Lucasta Was Bullied

    Harvey took Lucasta back to her house when the twilight had covered the city.


    She was also not surprised that he was thest to leave thepany because she knew he was very busy.


    By the time he left his desk, the afternoon¡¯s backlog of documents had not been processed yet.


    ¨C Do you enjoy this job, Lucasta?  He asked because he saw she did not smile as bright as in the morning.


    ¨C Yes, yes. I like it very much.


    ¨C I guess you¡¯re tired, but don¡¯t worry. Gradually, you will do well, just like Bonita. Please help me say good afternoon to Samson and Maris.


    Lucasta had just gotten out of the car when Harvey left. He was bloodthirsty and wanted to drive home quickly to drink a full ss of blood.


    Every lunch, he used dried blood mixed with water, so the craving for fresh blood kept making him ufortable.


    He also had to admit that Samson and Maris were very easy to raise, he had never heard themin about drinking dried blood.


    Maybe for them, the red liquid is just food to help them maintain life as well as reduce pain in the body.


    As soon as she stepped through the gate, she saw a smile on her brother¡¯s lips.


    At this moment, she just wanted to swoop into hisp and tell him how Jemaine had scolded her, but her mind was holding back her steps.


    ¨C Is everything all right? ¨C Samson approached her, patted her head, and asked.


    ¨C Yes, everyone treats me very well, just like you?


    ¨C Like me?


    ¨C Oh, no, you¡¯re the one who treats me best.


    He smiled, took her small hand, and led her into the house.


    Just now, when the sun was out, he rushed to the nearby department store to buy food to cook for her.


    The situation now looks like she is working to support him. When he thought about it, he felt so funny.


    ¨C Where¡¯s Maris? ¨C Lucasta nced around and asked.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Ah. Maris has returned to the castle. Lucasta, because she was afraid that you would cry at parting, she asked me to say goodbye.


    Lucasta¡¯s tears almost overflowed because she didn¡¯t expect Maris to return to the forest so suddenly.


    She even nned to buy the best hamburger tomorrow for Maris and Samson to enjoy.


    Although Maris had also said in advance that she would leave soon, Lucasta did not expect that day to be today.


    Just this morning, Maris helped her tie her hair.


    ¨C Lucasta, this is your choice. If you have epted to live in the city, don¡¯t remember that forest anymore.  Samson looked straight into her teary eyes and said.


    ¨C But I still miss it very much. Brother, in the future, we can still go back to the castle, right? Christmas season or new year or the weekend? ¨C She raised her hand to wipe her tears and asked.


    ¨C Please take a bath. I will prepare dinner for you.


    Samson did not answer Lucasta¡¯s question because he knew it was difficult to fulfill.


    If he persisted, he would not be willing to let go of her hand to return her to the human world. Not to mention, if they kept going back and forth between the two ces, the secret of the two castles would also be revealed and involve many people.


    He couldn¡¯t just pretend he didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t care because of his selfishness. One month was the deadline that he allowed the intimate rtionship between him and her to exist.


    Lucasta saw Samson quietly preparing in the kitchen, so she stopped bothering him.


    She tried to walk normally so that he wouldn¡¯t notice. In her heart, she only thought that he was disappointed with her because she asked to live in the city, but only a few dayster, she asked to return to the forest.


    The distance between the two ces is quite far, he doesn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license and he can¡¯t bother Harvey forever.


    After all, she just needed him. Although she missed the scenery, the furniture inside and outside that castle, they couldn¡¯tpare to him.


    The meal was only two people sitting together, so the atmosphere was no longer bustling. Samson was the same as usual, he just ate a little and watched Lucasta eat.


    Without asking, he also knew that the dishes he cooked were very suitable for her taste because she ate a lot.


    Until now, even if she was sad, she had never skipped a meal, she still showed a gloomy face and ate normally.


    ¨C What did you do today?  Samson handed Lucasta a ss of lemonade and asked.


    ¨C I gave documents to the departments on the twenty and twenty-first floors. ¨C She answered honestly.


    ¨C And Bonita went the remaining neen floors. ¨C He winked and continued.


    ¨C That¡¯s right. She said because today is my first day at work, she won¡¯t force me to do too much. She was afraid that I would quit my job. ¨C She smiled and replied.


    ¨C Is the lemonade very sour?


    He smiled when he saw her lovely face suddenly shrink and then rx.


    However, she shook her head and waved her hand as he reached for the jar of sugar to add to her ss.


    Her body was originally stout and her belly wasn¡¯t as t as Maris¡¯ or Bonita¡¯s, that¡¯s why when she put on an office uniform on her body, she was not confident.


    Samson understands that, and he has researched and used the method of giving her lemonade every morning and night so that she can get her ideal waistline without having to fast.


    When the meal was over, Lucasta washed the dishes to share the housework with her brother.


    As she worked, she thought about tomorrow. This afternoon, when she finished work, she still felt that everything was normal, but she knew her negligence would soon reach Harvey¡¯s ears.


    ¨C Ah.


    The cry suddenly startled Samson, he immediately ran into the kitchen.


    He rushed to Lucasta¡¯s side when he saw that her hand was tinged with red blood.


    If he had known in advance that she would get hurt like this, he would have told her to go to bed early.


    ¨C Try to bear the pain a little.


    He coaxed Lucasta as he put her hand under the faucet. The blood was quickly washed away, and the wound was exposed on her index finger.


    She was afraid of blood, so she did not dare to look at her hands, just put her head in his arm and closed her eyes, regardless of what he wanted to do.


    ¨C Sit down here so I can help you bandage the wound. ¨C Samson pulled her to the sofa and pushed her to sit down.


    The wound was not too deep, but because it was at the tip of the finger, the blood flowed so much.


    Lucasta was a bit surprised because when she opened her eyes, she saw Samson¡¯s throat moving up and down like when she saw delicious food and craved it to the point of salivation.


    ¨C What happened at thepany? The job that you can do best is washing dishes, but you carelessly injure yourself. You are certainly distracted by anxiety.


    Samson solemnly asked when he had finished bandaging Lucasta.


    She was extremely confused because she was suddenly discovered by him.


    While she still couldn¡¯t think of a reason to justify her carelessness, his eyes left her face and moved down to her feet.


    In an instant, he took off the slippers that she was wearing because he realized she had limped.


    ¨C Do you use the elevator or the stairs? ¨C Samson looked up at her and asked.


    ¨C I take the elevator. ¨C Lucas answered.


    ¨C If so, where do these swellingse from? Lucasta, thepany has cameras everywhere, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, I can still know the truth.


    His serious face and threatening words scared Lucasta to tears, partly because of her self-pity.


    She sobbed as she told him she had given Jemaine the wrong document.


    Samson almost couldn¡¯t control his anger, so he was forced to turn his back to hide his red eyes.


    He was not one to defend his sister regardless of whether she was right or wrong.


    Her mistake wasn¡¯t worth it for her to be scolded and not helped by Jemaine because she had corrected it in time.


    ¨C Brother, I¡¯m sorry.  Lucasta reached out and grabbed his shirt and said.


    ¨C Let me carry you to your room. You should rest soon, you¡¯ve worked hard all day.


    The red light in his eyes gradually disappeared, leaving only the ruby color.


    He took a deep breath and then turned around, carried her into her room, andid her down on the bed.


    Because he was afraid that if the swelling rubbed against the nket, she would be hurt, so he took bandages and bandaged them.


    She looked like a broken blonde doll. Both her hands and feet were bandaged.


    ¨C Lucasta, listen, your mistake is not big enough to get fired and Jemaine was wrong when he threatened you and he was even more wrong when he didn¡¯t help you. Star Corporation also has half of my assets in it, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get fired. Do you understand?


    Honestly, Samson did not want to show off his richness with Lucasta, but he was forced to let her know that she was not inferior to anyone in thepany because he realized she was not confident about her.


    His hand took her petite feet and massaged them.


    Perhaps she braces herself a lot to catch up with Jemaine.


    Walking in high heels is hard, and running while wearing them is even harder. If she tripped, he didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    In the future, he can¡¯t be with her, if she is bullied and injured, will she silently suffer and cry alone?


    ¨C Lucasta, if there is any problem in the future, just tell Harvey directly, he will solve it all on my behalf. If you told him this morning, you wouldn¡¯t have been hurt like this. ¨C He let go of her leg and instructed her.


    ¨C Because I¡¯m afraid he will think I¡¯m useless. I¡¯m afraid you will take me back to the forest. ¨C She whimpered as she exined.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be afraid of many things, it will be very difficult to live. Let¡¯s practice thinking positively. Like I just said, if you tell Harvey, he will order someone to chase Jemaine, and all the trouble will be handled quickly and smoothly.


    Lucasta nodded and grinned to reassure Samson that she was fine. Her beautiful little hands slowly reached out and wrapped around his neck.


    She rested her head on his shoulder, closed her eyes, and recalled the times heforted her when she was a child.


    Although his shoulders were thin, for her, they were the most solid and warm fulcrum.


    She told herself that in the future if something happened, she would call him, she wouldn¡¯t make him sad and worried about her anymore.


    When her arms dropped, Samson knew she was asleep.


    Although she had just worked the first day, she looked like she was overtime for a month. Even when she was sitting, she could still sleep soundly.


    He carefully helped her lie down on the bed and pulled the nket over her.


    ¨C Lucasta, you are more resilient than I thought. Even without me, you will still live well, that¡¯s for sure.


    Samson had just finished speaking when Lucasta suddenly opened her eyes, causing him to startle in panic.


    While he didn¡¯t know how to exin what he had just said, he saw her continue to close her eyes.


    He smiled slightly because he realized she was still sound asleep and couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¨C Good night Lucasta, I love you.


    He reached over to turn on the deskmp and stood up and turned off the light, then he left her room.


    He could not stay silent and ignore what had happened today, he felt he needed to correct the ethics of the staff.

 Chapter 29: Harvey’s Bad Evening

    Because Samson didn¡¯t want Lucasta to know about this phone call, he went into his room, closed the door, and called Harvey.


    After two rings, the vampire with tinum hair picked up the phone.


    ¨C I¡¯m listening, Samson. ¨C Harvey said as he pushed open the door and stepped out onto the balcony.


    ¨C Lucasta came home with four blisters on her foot. ¨C Samson¡¯s voice dropped.


    ¨C Why so?


    ¨C Lucasta gave the wrong document to Jemaine and then she chased him. But what made me angry was that he threatened to fire her and even abandoned her when he knew she had run out of money to get a taxi.


    ¨C Ok. I will handle this. Be assured. There won¡¯t be a second time.


    Although Samson did not raise his voice, Harvey understood his friend¡¯s mood at this moment.


    Jemaine is a stingy guy who doesn¡¯t even dare to spend money to hire a maid and driver, how can he give money to a stranger like Lucasta?


    He felt a little annoyed that the blonde girl hadn¡¯t told him anything.


    If Lucasta hadn¡¯t depended on him, surely Samson wouldn¡¯t have been able to let go of her hand.


    He put down the phone and looked around the city.


    In the distance, behind the high-rise buildings, the headlights from the amusement park castrge white streaks of light up into the sky, forming circr lights that danced against the dark sky.


    ¨C White color, blouse.


    He whispered to himself and went back in, put on his long coat, took his car keys, and went down to the basement.


    On the way, he saw a hawker selling hotdogs on the side of the road, so he pulled over to buy one and continued driving straight to Aurora¡¯s house.


    When Harvey arrived and saw the padlock outside the gate, he knew Aurora was not at home.


    Because the car was still parked in the yard, he guessed she was just shopping nearby. However, he guessed wrong because more than an hour had passed, but he still had not seen her.


    ¨C Is she going out on a date again? What number is that man?  He put his hand to his mouth and bit down lightly to ease his impatience.


    Just as Harvey lost his patience and was about to leave, a light from a car¡¯s headlights shed.


    Through the windshield of the car opposite, he saw Aurora sitting next to a man. The man looked very young, his face was quite handsome and his body was not inferior to a model.


    Harvey guessed she was probably drunk because her head was spinning and her hair covered half of her face.


    The man called Aurora¡¯s name for a long time, but he got no answer from her, so he reached into her bag and rummaged through, and took out a set of keys.


    Harvey sat still in the car and watched the man struggling to help her near the gate.


    It wasn¡¯t until he let her sit down and crouched down to insert the key into the lock that Harvey got out of the car and approached them.


    ¨C Give me the keys.


    The sudden voice made the man jump. However, he quickly regained hisposure, straightened his back, and pulled back the cor of his vest.


    He smirked when he saw Harvey¡¯s strange tinum hair and assumed that this guy was a rich guy with an extravagant life.


    ¨C Who are you to ask me to give you the key? This is the house of my girlfriend.  He pointed at Aurora and said.


    ¨C Aurora¡¯s house keys are twenty keys in total. You¡¯ve tried five times and it still won¡¯t open. You¡¯re her backup boyfriend, right?


    While the man was still dumbfounded by Harvey¡¯s contemptuous words, the vampire quickly took the keys from his hand and opened the gate.


    There was no doubt about Harvey¡¯s rtionship with the owner of the house, so he angrily turned away.


    Harvey had known Aurora for a long time, but he had never seen her so drunk that she lost consciousness, so he was quite surprised.


    He carefully helped her up and helped her inside, but because her whole body was soft like noodles, he had to pick her up.


    He has lived on earth for several thousand years, so he has experience in handling many situations, including drunkenness.


    After he finished squeezing tomato juice for her to drink, he helped her take off her thick coat and carried her up to her room.


    ¨C You are alone, but you are not wary of strangers. Could it be that you and I have telepathy?


    Although Harveyined, he still kindly propped her pillow and covered her with a nket.


    Just as he was about to turn his back to leave, a soft voice spoke up. The voice was very low, but he could hear it was his name.


    He has heard people say that when a person calls someone¡¯s name while they are fast asleep; it shows that they love and care for that person very much.


    He thought for a long time and could not bear to leave her alone because he was afraid that if something happened to her, Samson and Maris would be miserable. She still had to get married and have children to continue to help the poor vampire.


    After the gate and doors were securely locked by him, he walked over to the sofa,y down, and closed his eyes.


    asionally, he would go upstairs and open the door of her room to check on the situation inside.


    The same thing happened again and again until morning.


    ¨C Harvey, Harvey.


    Harvey awoke when he heard Aurora calling his name. He quickly tossed the pillow on his stomach to the side and sat up.


    He thought he would go up to her room to see her a few more times, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had fallen asleep.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Why are you at my house? Did you go through the wall to get here? ¨C She crossed her arms, looked at him, and asked.


    ¨C Vampires cannot go through walls. ¨C Harvey replied nonchntly.


    Aurora¡¯s wide eyes and slightly furrowed brows proved to him that she had no recollection of his appearancest night.


    Because Harvey was afraid Aurora would misunderstand that he had bad intentions, he hastily exined that he just wanted toe here to talk to her about Samson and Lucasta. But because he saw her appearing with a man in a drunken state, he brought her into the house.


    ¨C I was going to go home, but I was worried that something would happen to you, so I stayed. ¨C Harvey said as he stood up, straightening his clothes.


    ¨C You don¡¯t need to worry about me. When you¡¯re not by my side, I¡¯m fine. ¨C She calmly sat down and replied.


    ¨C Right. It¡¯s because I have free time. I worry excessively.


    After he finished speaking, he hurried to the door, ignoring her call.


    He came to her house to talk to her to relieve his frustration, but in the end, he got even more frustrated. He treated her well; she didn¡¯t thank him, and she even mocked him.


    Harvey got in the car and started it as soon as he was out the gate. When he saw the hotdog, he became even more upset; it seemed like it was stale.


    Because his eyes were glued to it, Aurora could see it, too. She knew he¡¯d never eat human food unless he couldn¡¯t refuse, so there was no way he¡¯d buy that hotdog for himself.


    She watched helplessly after the car until the numbers on the license te faded.


    This was the first time she¡¯d seen Harvey acting like a child sulking at his mother, he hadn¡¯t been like that before.


    If she assumed it was because he was jealous when he saw her with another man, it was not true. She didn¡¯t know what he was upset about.


    Yesterday she only drank a ss of wine and was so drunk that she didn¡¯t know or remember anything.


    From what Harvey said, maybe the man she just met had bad intentions toward her.


    She originally didn¡¯t think he was a bad person because the person who introduced her and he got acquainted was the director, William.


    Because this man was introduced to Aurora by William, she could hardly refuse. She had to ept the date and nned to use the reason of a different personality to refuse him. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so bad as to drug her.


    After Aurora showered and changed her clothes, she drove straight to the Institute of Medical Sciences.


    She wanted to meet the lousy man face-to-face and p him in the face.


    Every time she thought about the hotdog Harvey bought her, she went crazy.


    ¨C Good morning Aurora, did you have a good date? That guy is perfect, isn¡¯t he? ¨C William spoke up as soon as he saw her.


    ¨C Jack put anesthetic in my wine. I did not expect your ability to look at people to be so bad.


    Anger caused Aurora to lose respect for William.


    She is a straightforward person and does not tter anyone, and this is not only William, but everyone who works here knows her very well.


    Aurora has real ability and even though she does not work at the Institute of Medical Sciences in the country, she still has many opportunities to work abroad.


    During the Hematology ¨C Blood Transfusion Conference, the Directors of the Institute of Medical Sciences of other countries also invited her to their countries.


    ¨C Oh my god, did Jack do that to you? No, I¡¯ll make hime here and apologize to you.


    William quickly took out his phone. However, before he could do anything, the phone rang.


    After he motioned for her to wait a moment, he stepped back and then picked up the phone.


    Aurora watched his expression intently during the call thatsted only about twenty seconds.


    ording to William¡¯s rmendation, Jack is the son of an old ssmate of his. Jack was originally a dentist and this time, he returned to his hometown to open a dental clinic and then get married and have children, ording to his mother¡¯s wishes.


    ¨C What¡¯s the matter, Mr. William? Your face looks bad.  Aurora was worried because William¡¯s rosy face turned pale.


    ¨C Jack¡¯s already dead. ¨C William said while wiping his tears.


    ¨C What did you just say? Did he die? Why?  She asked a lot because she couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    ¨C He had a traffic ident this morning. I have to go to that hospital now. He doesn¡¯t have any rtives left.


    William got in the car and left for a long time, but Aurora still thought this was just a dream.


    How can there be such incredible coincidences in this world?


    She¡¯s indeed angry, but she hasn¡¯t cursed Jack yet. It was as if some invisible force was venting anger on her behalf. She felt a chill run down her spine as she thought about this.


    If Harvey hadn¡¯t appearedst night, she and that man had slept together and now they still hadn¡¯t gotten out of bed, death wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to take him away.


    ¨C Damn, Aurora, how could you think like that?


    She scolded herself and hurriedly ran to theboratory.


    A person who had just had dinner with herst night but now he lost his life made her feel extremely insecure for herself.


    Fortunately, Samson and Harvey are both immortal and have superhuman abilities, so the probability of them having a traffic ident is very low, almost zero.

 Chapter 30: Lucasta’s Noble Position

    During the morning, Harvey did not allow Lucasta to step foot out of his office.


    Although she asked why he locked her up, she did not get any answer.


    He was busy with a huge pile of documents, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask too many questions, and just obediently sat like a statue.


    Samson called Harvey but he didn¡¯t want Lucasta to know, so Harvey could only deal with Jemaine first and then force him to take the initiative to reconcile with Lucasta.


    However, Jemaine was busy with a meeting at Workday Company, so Bonita had not had a chance to talk to him.


    Harvey didn¡¯t know that someone had punished Jemaine before him and now he was sitting shivering in the conference room waiting for the second most powerful person in the Workdaypany.


    ¨C The vice president will be a littlete because her car is still under maintenance. One of the three men spoke up.


    ¨C Yes, no problem. I can wait. ¨C Jemaine said as he wiped his sweat.


    More than ten minutester, the conference room door opened and Cntha appeared in an elegant white dress.


    Jemaine immediately stood up with everyone else in the room.


    He did not expect the vice president of Workdaypany to be such a young girl.


    Obviously, the design he presided over was approved by the experienced architects of Workday, but somehow at this stage, it was rejected by this girl.


    ¨C Everyone, sit down. We¡¯ll get to the heart of the meeting right away. I don¡¯t have much time, so please be brief.


    Cntha didn¡¯t even look at the documentsid out in front of her by her assistant.


    Simply because the profile does not have any errors. But the person in charge of the design has an ethical problem that makes her uneptable.


    Although Cntha is the future heir of the Workdaypany, she is not arrogant or contemptuous of the poor workers because she knows well what she has in hand thanks to their efforts.


    ¨C Miss Cntha, I heard from Jim that you want to change thepany that designed the Sunshine tower. You also know, Star has tried a lot, and this design is also our passion, if you don¡¯t agree where, please point it out so we can fix it. ¨C Jemaine said as if he were begging.


    ¨C I haven¡¯t looked at the design yet, so I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s wrong. ¨C Cntha smirked scornfully.


    ¨C I still don¡¯t understand what you mean. ¨C Jemaine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¨C Although I have not seen the design drawings, I know that the person who created it is a person with moral defects. Therefore, I do not entrust this century¡¯s work to you.


    When Cntha finished speaking, she grabbed a bunch of pictures and threw them at Jemaine.


    He hurriedly picked it up and saw that the main characters in the picture were himself and the blonde girl.


    Now he understood Cntha¡¯s words. It turned out that she had witnessed it all and this was the reason she tly refused to cooperate.


    Over the years, he has devoted himself to Star Corporation but still can only stop at the position of design director.


    This time, the new president gave him an opportunity that he couldn¡¯t lose.


    Harvey said, if Jemaine gets the rights to design and build the Shunshine Twin Towers, the position of project director and vice president will belong to him.


    ¨C Miss Cntha, you must have misunderstood something. That girl is my subordinate, and she made a mistake in her work, if I don¡¯t correct her, next time she will repeat the same mistake.  Jemaine tried to exin to Cntha.


    ¨C What makes me have a bad view of you is that you did not lend her money to take a taxi even though she begged and you knew she had no money left in her pocket. Do you understand what I mean?


    Cntha stood up and left the conference room as soon as she finished speaking.


    Jemaine sat motionless and stared at the pictures on the table.


    If he had known Cntha was there, he would have given the money to the blonde girl.


    He did not expect a document delivery worker to make his future open to be blocked.


    When Cntha was gone, one of the three men leaned into Jemaine¡¯s ear and whispered to him in a low voice.


    Jemaine was overjoyed when he heard those words.


    He quickly shook hands, thanked the man, and said goodbye to everyone, then returned to Star Corporation.


    Lucasta was brought back to thepany by Cntha, proving that there was also a friendship between them.


    Therefore, he believed that as long as he made Lucasta sympathize with all his mistakes and say a few nice words about him to Cntha, Cntha would surely change her mind, giving him another chance.


    As soon as Jemaine returned to the Star Corporation, he immediately went to find Lucasta.


    When he saw her walking with Bonita, he rushed over and bowed.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive my selfishness and abuse of power.


    Bonita was quite surprised when Jemaine humbly apologized to Lucasta. However, she still did not speak but stood still and waited to see what the blonde girl said.


    ¨C Next time, if you meet someone in a simr situation as me, please help them. New employees are very pitiful because they do not know the job well. They desperately need guidance and instruction instead of scolding.


    Lucasta¡¯s words made Bonita quite satisfied. The blonde girl also looks like an adult.


    Jemaine nodded repeatedly, promising to keep her words in mind.


    He was just about to open his mouth to ask Lucasta to calm Cntha¡¯s anger when she lifted her foot and walked away.


    ¨C Wait, Miss Lucasta, please help me¡­


    Before Jemaine had finished his sentence, he had be theughingstock of the staff.


    Because he was in a hurry, he tripped and fell into a kneeling position, greatly losing his image.


    But he doesn¡¯t care about people¡¯s eyes anymore.


    In his mind, the image of the twin towers and the vice president¡¯s hot chair was hanging at the top of the tower.


    ¨C Please say a few nice words about me to Miss Cntha. I can¡¯t lose the project this time just because of my evil nature. That is the effort of both the design department and the entire Star Corporation.


    ¨C Why is Cntha involved in the project of the Star corporation?


    ¨C She¡¯s the vice president of Workdaypany and she didn¡¯t ept the design of the twin towers just because she saw how I treated you yesterday.


    Although Lucasta was still a little angry with Jemaine, when she heard him say that this had a negative effect on the Star Corporation, she was also very worried.


    Samson has said that half of this huge fortune belongs to him, so she doesn¡¯t want him to suffer.


    Besides, this damage is rted to her.


    Immediately, she pulled out her phone and called Cntha, inviting her new friend to dinner with her. And Cntha happily epted.


    ¨C This can¡¯t be discussed over the phone, so I¡¯ll meet her privately. Don¡¯t worry.


    After Lucasta finished speaking, Bonita also spoke to everyone standing around and Jemaine knew that the blonde girl was President Harvey¡¯s personal assistant, not her assistant.


    And she asked everyone to help new employees in general and Lucasta in particr, not to bully them.


    The feeling of being honored made Lucasta feel happy all over. She felt so proud that she could be Samson¡¯s sister.


    At this time, on the twenty-second floor, Harvey also witnessed it all through surveince cameras. He also did not forget to extract the video and send it to Samson.


    During lunch, Lucasta mused. She was worried because she didn¡¯t know what to say to Cntha.


    At the time she agreed to be friends with Cntha, she did not know her identity. Now that she knew about it, she felt a lot of pressure.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong, Lucasta? Aren¡¯t hamburgers delicious?  Bonita asked because she saw that Lucasta¡¯s face was not as bright as usual.


    ¨C I¡¯m worried because I don¡¯t know what Cntha will decide. I¡¯m a little afraid of her even though she and I became friends yesterday.


    If anyone asked Bonita what she loved Lucasta for, she would not hesitate to answer that it was the honesty of the blonde girl.


    Bonita thought that if Lucasta ever lied, it would be because she wanted the best for everyone.


    Perhaps Lucasta¡¯s parents were also very good people, so they were able to give birth to an angel like her.


    ¨C Everything will be fine. Don¡¯t worry anymore. Cntha epting to have dinner with you means she will listen to what you have to say. I think she just wanted to give Jemaine a lesson in human morality. ¨C Bonita spoke to reassure Lucasta.


    ¨C I hope so.


    Time continued to pass and when the staff had left, Harvey took Lucasta home.


    He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be friends with the vice president of Workday Company.


    ¨C The brooch suits you very well. I didn¡¯t see you wearing it yesterday.


    Harvey nced at her cor andplimented her.


    All morning, Lucasta wore a vest over him so he didn¡¯t pay much attention, now she was only wearing a shirt so he could see it.


    ¨C I woke upte yesterday, so I forgot. ¨C She replied shyly.


    ¨C Oh my gosh, you¡¯ve grown up already. Don¡¯t be shy in front of me, I¡¯m just like your brother Samson. Getfortable.


    Even though Harvey said so, Lucasta was still shy.


    In her heart, he wasn¡¯t like Samson. She could only feelfortable when she was with her brother. She could only coddle and hug her brother.


    When the car stopped in front of the gate, Samson appeared. Perhaps he was already waiting behind the drooping rose vines.


    As soon as Lucasta got out of the car, she forgot about Harvey¡¯s presence and happily hugged Samson.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¨C Okay, you two go into the house and continue to hug each other. Lucasta, don¡¯t forget your appointment. That amount is in millions of dors. ¨C Harvey rolled down the car¡¯s windows and warned her.


    ¨C What appointment? With whom? ¨C Samson asked bewilderedly.


    ¨C Ask your sister.


    The car immediately rolled after Harvey¡¯s words.


    Lucasta continued to coddle, forcing Samson to carry her into the house for the good reason that her legs still hurt.


    Even though he knew she was faking pain, he still indulged her because he also loved to hold her.


    The time for the two of them to be together was short, so he didn¡¯t want to miss it and regret itter.


    He will worry, love and take care of her during this time. He wants her to imprint in her heart the beautiful memories of him and then gradually forget because only hatred willst forever.

 Chapter 31: Dinner with the Workday Company Heir

    ¨C Harvey said you have an appointment? With whom? ¨C Samson put Lucasta down on the sofa and asked.


    ¨C Ah. The friend who brought me to Star Corporation is the vice president of Workday Company. Because she saw Jemaine mistreating me, she punished him by not epting the design of the twin towers. And I asked her out for dinner to ask her to forgive him this time.


    Her sparkling eyes filled with joy as if she had just saved the entire Star Corporation, making Samson happy too. In the end, she was able to make friends outside, and that person was a very good friend.


    He believes that a good person like her will meet good people like her, who can help her when she needs help.


    ¨C Brother, youe with me, I¡¯ve never been out alone, so I¡¯m a little scared. ¨C She grabbed his hand and begged.


    ¨C You took a taxi to Workdaypany alone. ¨C He made fun of her.


    ¨C At that time, I was panicking, so I didn¡¯t know what to do. Please agree to apany me.


    She took Samson¡¯s hand and shook it back and forth, making him sway, too.


    Honestly, he wanted to go out with her too, but this time it wasn¡¯t just the two of them. It would be strange if he wore dark sses while dining with Cntha, and if she wondered, he didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    His eye color for Lucasta was normal because she had seen it every day, but he wasn¡¯t sure about other people.


    ¨C I¡¯ll ask Harvey toe with you. Just having someone with you is fine, right?


    Samson patted Lucasta¡¯s head and went back into the room to call Harvey.


    Although Lucasta wanted to go with her brother more, she suddenly remembered his unusual eye color.


    Perhaps he was self-deprecating about this difference, so he refused, and she did not force him toply with her will, just felt a little sad.


    Samson¡¯s finger moved quickly across the phone screen and when he saw the name of the top person in the contacts, he suddenly remembered that he still hadn¡¯t told Aurora about the fact that he had brought Lucasta to the city.


    The list of contacts only had three people, so, of course, Aurora¡¯s name appeared first, then Harvey, and finally, Lucasta.


    After two rings, he could clearly hear the sound of the phone being picked up, but it took a few seconds for Harvey to speak.


    If he guessed correctly, Harvey was probably enjoying fresh blood after a stressful day at work.


    ¨C What¡¯s the matter, buddy? ¨C Harvey asked when he had finished swallowing a mouthful of fresh blood.


    ¨C Please take Lucasta to dinner with Cntha tonight. I can¡¯t go with her, my eyes will scare Cntha and run away.


    Samson had just finished speaking when he heard a sound that sounded like someone spouting water, followed by a coughing fit.


    He knew that Harvey was extremely limited in contact with strangers, but because of Lucasta, he had to ignore it as if he didn¡¯t know.


    Harvey watched the blood stter on therge mirror and was displeased with himself.


    Why is Samson talking while he¡¯s walking past the mirror? Now that¡¯s good, all the blood is sttered.


    Harvey felt like he wasn¡¯t getting old, he was getting younger, like a baby choking on water.


    Because this was a request that would notpromise Samson¡¯s safety, Harvey could not refuse. He quickly cleaned up the room and then chose a dark suit to wear.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In fact, he was afraid Cntha would look at him like an albino from his hair to his skin and clothes if he wore a white suit.


    Anyway, he and Cntha had never met, she wasn¡¯t like the high-ranking employees of Star Corporation, they knew that his family liked white and always wore white clothes.


    When the clock struck eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Harvey and Lucasta appeared in front of the Borage Flower restaurant. The moment both of them got off the car, all the eyes of the people around were focused on them because both of them were so beautiful and luxurious.


    ¨C Hello, Cntha.  Lucasta spoke up as soon as she approached the dining table.


    ¨C Hello, Lucasta. Oh, you look so beautiful today. ¨C Cntha eximed in surprise.


    ¨C I would like to introduce to you, this is Harvey, he¡¯s the president of Star Corporation.


    After Lucasta¡¯s introduction, Cntha froze for a few seconds. She didn¡¯t think that a girl with a close rtionship with the head of the Star Corporation would tolerate being scolded by a design director in front of so many people.


    And Cntha couldn¡¯t believe that Lucasta didn¡¯t even have a dor to take a taxi back to thepany.


    ¨C Hi, Miss Cntha, I¡¯m Harvey, nice to meet you.


    Harvey¡¯s voice woke Cntha, she quickly shook his hand and invited the two opposites to sit down.


    She had never seen the face of the president of Star Corporation, either thete president or the new president. She only heard rumors that his family is very mysterious, never publicizing family members, when the incumbent died, the sessor appeared as if he had fallen from the sky.


    If Cntha¡¯s status as the heir to the Workdaypany had surprised Lucasta in part, Lucasta¡¯s identity surprised Cntha in ten parts.


    She did not expect herself to have the honor of dining with Harvey thanks to Lucasta.


    ¨C May I know what is the rtionship between the two of you? Brother and sister or superiors and subordinates or friends?


    ¨C I¡¯m her brother¡¯s friend. That¡¯s right, brother¡¯s friend. ¨C Harvey quickly answered Cntha¡¯s question.


    ¨C Lucasta, why don¡¯t you know how to take advantage of this rtionship? You have to tell Jemaine about this. ¨C Cntha turned to Lucasta and rebuked her.


    ¨C She doesn¡¯t want to rely on me, she wants to make an effort on her own. I think that¡¯s also very good. Thanks to that, Miss Cntha befriended her, right?


    Cntha nodded slightly because Harvey was right. Cntha also did not want to show off her family background to many people.


    Even her current boyfriend is a middle-ss working-ss guy and he didn¡¯t know his girlfriend was a rich person.


    When the waitress brought the food to the table, Lucasta suddenly had a stomachache so she asked permission to go to the bathroom for a while.


    Because Harvey heard Cntha¡¯s stomach boil, he told her to eat first, he also tried to pick up a few stalks of vegetables and put them in his cup to make her less shy.


    The two of them ate together, unaware that not far away a girl was staring at them.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes were fixed on Harvey and the pretty girl sitting across from him. She knew that he never met or ate with anyone, but today she had to change her mind.


    Maybe he met someone who made him break rules and habits, like when Samson met Eirlys and now Lucasta.


    The more Aurora looked at that girl, the more she found herself nothingpared to her. This morning, she was overjoyed when she saw the hotdog in Harvey¡¯s car.


    Because Aurora was sad, she did not go home but drove straight to Samson¡¯s house. She wanted to talk to Lucasta to make herself happier because her mood was so bad.


    Knowing that Lucasta likes to snack, she bought some cakes and a kilo of apples, and a kilo of grapes.


    Seeing the lights of the car shing outside the gate, Samson thought it was Harvey bringing Lucasta back, but when he looked closely, he realized it was Aurora¡¯s car. Her sad face made the night even more gloomy.


    ¨C Where is Lucasta? I bought a lot of fruit and cake for her. ¨C Aurora said as she handed the bags to Samson.


    He smiled and told her that his blonde was on an important mission with Harvey.


    ¨C Did you say Lucasta was with Harvey?  Aurora confirmed again.


    ¨C Right. Because I couldn¡¯t let Cntha see these eyes, I asked Harvey. At least he can argue that the hair color is the result of the dye.


    ¨C His hair color is the pinnacle of colorbinations.


    Samson was unaware that Aurora had seen Harvey and Cntha at the restaurant.


    He was just a little surprised when he saw that she was now happy from the heart, smiling honestly, not smiling like a forced smile to hide her emotions, like just now.


    ¨C If Harvey hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known you and Lucasta were in the city.  Aurora took a ss of water from Samson and spoke up.


    ¨C I forgot.


    Samson had no better excuse for his absent-mindedness. However, Aurora understood his mood. The decision to return Lucasta to where she belongs was a big and sad one to him.


    Their time together is quite long, enough to form habits that are hard to break. Perhaps in his head and in his heart right now, only thinking about that day of separation.


    ¨C You should tell Lucasta to keep the castle a secret.


    ¨C Yes, Lucasta doesn¡¯t want anyone to know about that ce either. She said that ce is a secret between the two of us, and wille back from time to time.


    Aurora didn¡¯t ask any more questions, put down her ss of water and walked slowly towards the door, and looked up at the bright shes of lightning in the sky. She stood like that for a long time.


    She felt sorry for both Samson and Lucasta. The innocent blonde still thought the castle was her home, not knowing that after a month, Samson would disappear from her life.


    As for Samson, he will continue his lonely days in that ancient,vish castle.


    ¨C Maybe it¡¯s going to rain. I have to go home. Later, you tell Lucasta to call me; I want to save her contact number.  Aurora returned to the sofa, grabbed her bag, and walked out.


    As soon as Aurora¡¯s car rushed to the gate, it couldn¡¯t go any further because Harvey¡¯s car blocked it.


    Lucasta excitedly got out of the car and ran to Aurora¡¯s side. When the windshield was just lowered, she happily reached in and hugged Aurora.


    ¨C Do you have to return?


    ¨C Yes. It¡¯s going to rain. Next time I wille here and talk to you, please call me, I still don¡¯t have your contact number.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucasta stepped back and waved goodbye to Aurora.


    Outside the gate, Harvey didn¡¯t drive away but just blocked Aurora¡¯s car. Just thinking about what she said in the morning, he got annoyed.


    Waited a minute and didn¡¯t see the hateful car moving, Aurora immediately honked the horn to urge but he pretended not to hear.


    ¨C Looks like Mr. Harvey is deaf, just now he ate chili and got tinnitus. ¨C Lucasta turned to Samson and told him.


    ¨C Really? If he doesn¡¯t hear, he must see, right?


    Samson chuckled and reached out to grab Lucasta¡¯s hand as she was about to run out to scream into Harvey¡¯s ear, telling him to get out of the way for Aurora to get home because it was about to rain.

 Chapter 32: Autumn Raindrops

    Aurora pressed the car horn so hard that it almost broke, but Harvey still didn¡¯t budge, so she immediately got out of the car and ran forward, hitting his car¡¯s windshield.


    Just now, when she arrived at Samson¡¯s house, she was both sad and angry at Harvey because he went to dinner with another girl, but when she knew the truth, she stopped being angry. But now he angered her again.


    ¨C What¡¯s up?  Harvey lowered the windshield and asked as if he knew nothing.


    ¨C Don¡¯t you see my car? Didn¡¯t you hear me honking the horn? What¡¯s wrong with you?  Aurora asked urgently.


    ¨C How many minutes did you wait to yell like that? Do you know how long I stood in front of your gatest night? I didn¡¯t dare sleep all night because I was afraid something would happen to you, but you said it as if I was worrying too much.


    Harvey¡¯s voice faded and then fell silent. He also didn¡¯t know why Aurora¡¯s indifferent attitude made him so ufortable.


    ¨C Are you taking revenge on me? Are you so angry with me that you have to take revenge on me?


    The windshield was quickly pulled up, and the car also moved.


    Aurora sighed, looking at the car moving away. Jack¡¯s sudden death still haunts her from this morning until now. If only she could tell him about this right now, her mood would be less heavy.


    Aurora left Samson¡¯s house, drove straight to the familiar bus stop, and sat there, no longer paying attention to theing rain.


    She always happened to meet Harvey here when she broke up with her boyfriend, so she secretly thought that this ce had magic that would cause him and her to meet.


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to call him.


    Her eyes seemed to be no longer able to see anything because her tears had erased everything.


    She no longer paid attention to anything around her, even when someone came to sit right next to her, she didn¡¯t know.


    ¨C Don¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s okay if you know your mistake.


    A familiar voice spoke up, making Aurora¡¯s heart skip a beat. The miracle happened again and he appeared.


    She shyly took the white handkerchief from his hand and wiped away the tears streaming down her face.


    ¨C Why do you keep ming me? What is my fault?  She asked while sobbing.


    ¨C You are at fault with yourself. That man¡­


    ¨C He died.  She spoke up, interrupting him.


    ¨C What?


    ¨C Traffic ident, just this morning. When he left, I cursed him because he had drugged me.


    ¨C It¡¯s not your fault, no one dies because someone cursed them.


    His wordsforted Aurora a lot. Maybe he¡¯s right.


    Humans have continuously cursed vampires. But in the end, Harvey still lived for thousands of years, he was still young, handsome, had a position in society, and drank blood every day, without any harm.


    Life and death surely depend on each person¡¯s fate and his fate is destined to be immortal.


    Lightning shed like tree roots standing out against the dark sky and pouring rain.


    No one urged anyone to go home, they just sat next to each other and watched the rain fall. No matter how bustling the city is, when it rains, it bes sad.


    The traffic became less frequent and the figures of people running quickly became a very familiar image in Harvey¡¯s eyes every time it rained.


    ¨C We should go home, we have to sleep so we can go to work tomorrow, right?  Aurora nced at the watch in her hand and said.


    ¨C Okay, let¡¯s go home.


    Harvey quickly took off his vest and used it to cover Aurora as she walked to the car. At this moment, they looked like a couple.


    She felt his masculine scent lingering around her. She wished she could stay close to him for the rest of her life, not just for a moment.


    Before sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Aurora suddenly turned her head, causing the distance between their faces to be very close, and she felt the warm breath from the man blowing on her face.


    ¨C Thank you. Good night.


    ¨C Goodnight.


    When Aurora left, Harvey no longer protected himself from the rain, he just stood silently under the white water curtain for a long time.


    During the past two thousand years, Aurora was the first girl to say she loved him. If he says he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for her, he¡¯s lying.


    Her life is short so he doesn¡¯t want her to waste her youth and time on him.


    He understood the endless loneliness of a vampire and he did not want to create an innocent creature so that his child would suffer the same situation as him.


    Besides, he also has no right to prohibit Aurora¡¯s motherhood if he epts to be her boyfriend and her husband.


    Even though he¡¯s a vampire, his heart is no different from a human¡¯s. It¡¯s not like he can fall in love with another woman after a hundred years have passed.


    If that happens, it¡¯s just a rare thing.


    At the same time, in the old forest, Maris was also lying on a tree branch, immersed in the rain.


    Every time shey in the rain, the torment in her heart eased a little.


    Under the tree, the loyal owls still hid in the bushes and kept watch for their owner because they thought she had fallen asleep.


    Maris and Harvey can freely express their sadness, but Samson cannot because he is with Lucasta.


    No matter how sad he was, he couldn¡¯t let her see.


    Next to the ss window, Lucasta leaned her head against Samson and watched the rain fall with him.


    She missed the forest and the castle, too. She missed the flock of owls and the mushroom mounds that she used to visit and pick mushrooms every afternoon.


    ¨C Oh. I suddenly recalled something very important.


    Lucasta quickly sat up straight and looked at Samson, her eyes were glued to his eyes and her mouth was smiling.


    Thanks to the dinner with Cntha, she had a way to help him no longer feel confused about this strange eye color.


    ¨C What¡¯s up?  Samson asked in surprise.


    ¨C From now on, you can go out with me without having to wear dark sses anymore. Today, I discovered that Cntha¡¯s brown eyes have turned a ruby color like yours. When I asked her, she said she wore colored contact lenses.


    Samson¡¯s face turned stupid when he heard about that kind of sses. He only knows about sses with frames.


    He did not expect that in just thirty years, people would invent such wonderful sses.


    Turns out, the ruby eyes that he always hated are the fashion style of today¡¯s youth.


    Lucasta suddenly remembered that earlier, Cntha had given her some pairs of colored contact lenses, so she immediately ran into the room and searched.


    A momentter, she came back and happily performed a magic trick of changing eye color for Samson to see.


    She changed her irises to yellow, then purple, then red, and finally one red eye and one yellow eye.


    ¨C Do I look beautiful?  She looked at Samson and asked.


    ¨C No. You look like a vampire. I prefer your original blue eyes.  He shook his head, disapproving.


    ¨C Well, while we were eating, Cntha also said Harvey was like a vampire. At that time, he even dropped his fork.


    She innocently told Samson and put the contact lenses back in the box. She did not know that insecurity was gradually rising in Samson¡¯s heart.


    He felt regretful because he asked Harvey to take her there.


    ¨C How did Harvey answer her?


    ¨C He said he was indeed a vampire, and he told the waiter to give him a ss of fresh blood.


    ¨C What?  Samson opened his eyes wide and looked at Lucasta, his voice was also louder than usual.


    Seeing his urgent expression, Lucasta held her stomach andughed so hard. It took about five minutes before she tried to hold back herughter to tell him the funny story.


    ¨C The waiter also had the same expression as you. He kept asking over and over and even asked if Harvey used chicken blood or pig blood. When Harvey said he wanted to drink human blood, Cntha jumped up and exined to everyone that Harvey was joking.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Samson breathed a sigh of relief. His little blonde girl knew how to make others curious about the story she was telling.


    He admitted that he could notpare to Harvey in handling situations. A person who is two thousand years old and a person who is a thousand years old is really very different.


    ¨C Brother, are vampires real? I didn¡¯t know about it until Cntha invited me to see a vampire movie. She bought three tickets but her younger brother had an unexpected work schedule so she invited me to go with her.


    ¨C Go to bed early, you have to go to thepany tomorrow.  Samson patted Lucasta on the shoulder and said.


    ¨C I¡¯m not sleepy yet, I want to watch the rain for a while longer.


    She swooped towards him and sought his familiar warmth.


    Suddenly remembered that while having a meal, Cntha had to go out to answer her father¡¯s phone call, so Lucasta also really wanted to know where her and Samson¡¯s parents¡¯ graves were.


    When she was a child, she only asked about them once. After he said they were gone, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    He took good care of her, so she always felt full and nevercked love.


    ¨C Brother, where are our parents buried?  She took his hand, turned it upside down, used her finger to draw a few lines on it, and asked.


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ I scattered their ashes into the sea. ¨C He hesitantly said.


    -Why did they pass away?


    ¨C Ill.


    ¨C Samson, you are not allowed to get sick. I don¡¯t want to lose you.


    Lucasta¡¯s voice dropped and she snuggled her head closer to him. She was very afraid that one day he would get sick and die.


    She didn¡¯t want him to turn into ashes and disappear into the ocean waves.


    If anyone asked her what she didn¡¯t want to lose the most, she would answer that it was her brother.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I will live a long time, a thousand years, two thousand years. I won¡¯t die.  He caressed her hair andforted her.


    ¨C Are you a vampire? If you live until then, will you grow fangs and drink human blood?  She sat up straight and looked at him with wide eyes.


    ¨C If¡­ if I really turned into a vampire, would you be afraid of me?


    ¨C If you are a vampire, then I am also a vampire. We¡¯ll both be afraid of each other, right?


    While Lucastaughed happily, Samson was sad in his heart. She was so naive that she couldn¡¯t tell whether his question was sincere or joking.


    Perhaps, he was too greedy and expected too much from her. When she saw that the worm was a little big, she screamed loudly, let alone seeing a vampire.


    No matter how great love is, it cannot ovee fate when he and she are two different species. Furthermore, he knew that the feelings she had for him were brother and sister feelings, not the same as him.


    He didn¡¯t know when but his heart called her name every night.

 Chapter 33: Encounter at the Movie Theater

    Lucasta¡¯s week of probation ended quickly and she felt very satisfied with this new life.


    She can earn money through her ownbor and efforts, and importantly, every step she takes is encouraged by Samson.


    She really looks forward to the day she gets paid so she can buy her brother some clothes as well as buy fresh food to cook for him.


    Autumn afternoons are always more poetic than afternoons in the other three seasons.


    Because she wanted to be independent like other adult girls, she went to work by bus instead of sharing a car with Harvey.


    She didn¡¯t want other employees to be afraid of her just because every day she was personally picked up by the president of Star Corporation. They even bowed their heads when talking to her.


    Today, because it was the weekend, Lucasta came home quitete because she and Bonita had to rearrange documents.


    Thest bus of the day dropped her off at the bus stop when it was dusk, with no rays of sunlight left, only high-voltage lights illuminating the paved road.


    The moment her feet touched the road, the familiar figure of her brother appeared, making her extremely happy.


    She still can¡¯t stop missing him when they have to be apart for eight or nine hours a day.


    ¨C Hey, why are you standing here?  Lucasta ran towards Samson and shouted loudly.


    ¨C I¡¯m waiting for you. You came home sote and I couldn¡¯t call you. Harvey said you and Bonita will be home a littlete.


    ¨C It must have been powered down. I was ying a gamest night and forgot to charge the battery. You miss me, right?  She blinked, looked at him, and asked.


    ¨C Yes, I miss you. Lucasta, ying games too much is not good for your eyes and brain. You should read books instead of ying games.


    Samson did not hide the simple feelings he had for her. There were only three weeks left, so he didn¡¯t want to let himself regret anything except the love a man had for a girl that he couldn¡¯t say.


    ¨C Yes, I will obey you. I won¡¯t download games to my phone anymore.


    Lucasta smiled and then clung to Samson¡¯s arm so he could help her walk.


    Her words reminded him of a few months ago. When he fainted in the basement, she was scared and ran to ask for help from Maris and then promised that she would obey him.


    The bus stop was about a ten-minute walk from their house, which was enough time for Lucasta to tell Samson about her day at thepany.


    Her job still hasn¡¯t changed, just distributing documents to departments, but this morning, Jemaine asked Harvey to let her go with him to a quick meeting with the AWApany.


    ¨C I heard Harvey say that Jemaine can do it all by himself. Why did he take you with him?  Samson reached out to pick up the yellow leaf that had fallen from her hair and asked.


    ¨C Because yesterday afternoon, while I was out to eat with Miss Bonita, I saved a child who was almost hit by a falling sign. That child was the child of the director of AWApany, so Jemaine wanted me to go with him to make work go more smoothly. When I saved the baby, he also identally saw it.  She honestly told him.


    ¨C Jemaine also knows how to take advantage of opportunities, right? But¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me about the baby yesterday?  Samson stopped walking and turned to look at her.


    ¨C I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll worry.


    The light from the high-pressuremp made Lucasta¡¯s sky-blue eyes sparkle even more in the half-light, half-dark space.


    Samson also did not know when his heart got lost in her eyes.


    His love for her made his heart half happy and half painful.


    ¨C Lucasta, remember what I told you, helping people is a good thing, but be careful, never put yourself in a dangerous ce. ¨C He grabbed her shoulders and instructed her.


    ¨C Yes, I also looked around. I know if I get hurt, you will worry.


    Lucasta leaned against Samson and wrapped her arms around him tightly. In fact, yesterday, she almost got hit in the head by that sign.


    At that moment, the first person she thought of was him. She was afraid that if she bled, he would scold her. If she lost her life, she would no longer be with him.


    She has been with him for ten years but she still feels it is not enough and wants to be with him for the rest of her life.


    She was also afraid of pain and blood, but when she saw the little girl standing alone while an ident was happening, she forgot all her fear and just followed what her heart told her.


    ¨C Samson, if I were in danger, would you risk everything to save me?  She let him go and looked at him with wide eyes, asking softly.


    ¨C Of course. Is this something you still have to ask?


    Samson gently pinched the tip of Lucasta¡¯s nose, then held her hand and continued walking.


    The admiring eyes of passersby continuously focused on the picturesque couple.


    Since the day Lucasta brought home colorful contact lenses, Samson has felt morefortable every time he goes out to buy things in the afternoon or early morning.


    Everyone considered him a normal person without showing any surprise. If they stared at him, it was only because his appearance was so perfect, it stood out from the crowd.


    As soon as Lucasta got home, she ran into her room and charged her phone.


    When the phone screen turned on and the operating system finished booting, she fulfilled her promise to Samson and deleted all the game applications.


    At the same time, she received a text message from Cntha and suddenly remembered that tonight was the time when the movie The Haunted premiered.


    It was a movie about vampires that Cntha had bought tickets for in advance and invited her to watch together.


    The movie would be shown at eight o¡¯clock at night, so Lucasta frantically ran to the bathroom and showered as quickly as possible.


    When she returned, Samson had just set up the dining table, neat and eye-catching as usual.


    ¨C Samson, please go to the movies with me and Cntha tonight.  Lucasta spoke up as soon as he sat at the table.


    ¨C But Cntha only has one ticket left over for you. Now I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve sold out all the tickets.  Samson handed the te of meat he had just finished cutting to her and said.


    ¨C She just texted me, she said her boyfriend couldn¡¯t go so she asked me to invite Harvey but I¡¯d rather go with you.


    Lucasta¡¯s words came from the bottom of his heart, making Samson¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Although he also felt sorry for Harvey, he felt more happy for himself. After all, it was only during this time that he could move around freely without being scolded by Harvey.


    Harvey thought about Samson¡¯s whole life, so he was willing to sympathize for a month.


    Furthermore, Samson also wants to know how people perceive vampires through the lens of cinema.


    The movie titled The Haunted is the first movie to explore this topic, so he knows it receives a lot of attention from the audience. And its heat has been proven when cinemas sold out tickets for screenings a week ago.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.  Samson smiled anddled soup into a bowl for her.


    The smile on Lucasta¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t have been brighter when she heard him agree.


    She really wanted to show her brother off to Cntha because Cntha had asserted that her boyfriend was the most beautiful man on the.


    In Lucasta¡¯s eyes, Samson is the most handsome man in the world, the most talented man in the world and he is her pride.


    However, she just wanted to keep him for herself. She is afraid that he will get married and share his feelings with another girl.


    She can only ept it if the person he marries is Maris because she knows Maris also loves her very much.


    If Lucasta didn¡¯t know that Cntha had a boyfriend, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to take her brother to the cinema.


    Samson is so perfect and certainly no girl can resist his regal charm.


    ¨C Eat slowly, otherwise, you¡¯ll choke.  Samson was worried when he saw Lucasta constantly putting food in her mouth.


    ¨C The movie starts at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. We have to hurry up.  She chewed and urged the person opposite her.


    Lucasta¡¯s adorable and funny appearance made Samson think she was still the same nine-year-old girl. Her cheeks were puffed up like two balloons and her eyes were focused on the dishes on the table.


    The two left home when the clock showed seven thirty at night. While Lucasta was nervous and afraid of beingte, Samson was still very calm.


    He estimated the distance so he knew it would only take about twenty minutes to reach the meeting point.


    ¨C It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. Cntha is standing in front of the cinema gate. She is the most beautiful girl I have ever met up to this point.


    Samson looked in the direction of Lucasta¡¯s hand and he quickly recognized his sister¡¯s new friend.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Cntha truly stands out from the crowd with her model-like straight legs, trendy clothes, and face with golden proportions and perfect symmetry.


    However, for him, the chubby girl next to him is the most adorable and beautiful person.


    ¨C Hello Lucasta. Who is the man walking next to you?


    Cntha proactively approached Samson and Lucasta because she was really attracted to the appearance of the guy next to Lucasta.


    She is a human being and she is always attracted to beauty, whether it is people, puppies or flowers, houses, and cars.


    ¨C Hello Cntha. Let me introduce to you, this is my brother, his name is Samson.  Lucasta excitedly spoke up.


    ¨C Hello Miss Cntha. I heard Lucasta talk about you. Thank you for helping and making friends with her.


    Samson¡¯s deep and warm voice made Cntha suddenly think that Samson was a charactering out of a novel.


    His appearance, his voice, and the way he walked all exuded the perfect elegance of a nobleman who lived several hundred years ago.


    Fortunately, his ruby-colored eyes, which are popr among today¡¯s youth, helped her wake up and realize that he was like many other young men and liked to follow fashion trends.


    ¨C You don¡¯t need to thank me. Actually, I feel very lucky to be friends with Lucasta. Compared to girls who only know how to take advantage of me, Lucasta is a perfect friend. She is as innocent as a child. I really want to put her in a ss case to disy.


    Cntha did not hesitate to express her admiration for the girl with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    She was like everyone else and saw Lucasta as an expensive doll that could walk, talk, eat, and cry.


    ¨C It¡¯s almost time, there are five minutes left.  Lucasta hurriedly spoke up when she saw the phone screen disying five minutes to eight.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go in. We have to buy popcorn.  Cntha grabbed Lucasta¡¯s hand and pulled her away.


    ¨C What is popcorn? Is it made from cornstarch?


    ¨C No. It is made from corn kernels. They won¡¯t grind it.

 Chapter 34: Movie About Vampires

    Samson smiled slightly when he heard Lucasta¡¯s constant questions. Fortunately, she¡¯s grown up so she doesn¡¯t ask as many questions as before.


    If Cntha had met Lucasta ten years ago, perhaps the richdy would have run away because she felt annoyed.


    Cntha¡¯s patient exnation made Samson have a pretty good impression of her. He loves Lucasta, so he appreciates everyone who treats her well.


    He feels happy because his sister also knows how to choose good people to associate with.


    ¨C Samson, help me hold this.  Lucasta called out loudly when she saw Samson entering the cinema door.


    ¨C Why did you buy so much? ¨C He asked as he took two bags of popcorn from Lucasta¡¯s hand.


    She smiled brightly and continued to receive another bag of popcorn from the salesperson¡¯s hand.


    Just like what Cntha described, the smell of popcorn was very fragrant and its crunchy, sweet taste made her salivate continuously.


    ¨C Cntha bought them. I¡¯m just waiting to receive them. She was busy answering the phone.


    Lucasta had just finished speaking when Cntha also returned. Although she was still smiling, Samson easily realized that she was in a bad mood.


    If he guessed correctly, something was wrong with her.


    The future heir of Workday is not easily affected by the pressures of work, so he thinks she is sad because of her love life.


    The ticket for him originally belonged to her boyfriend. He didn¡¯t know what that man had that was so important to handle that he let his girlfriend go to the movies alone.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go inside.


    Cntha spoke up and went in first. Samson and Lucasta also quickly followed her.


    The blonde girl was extremely excited when she saw the huge TV screen broadcasting the introduction of the main characters.


    ¨C Samson, that vampire guy is really handsome, he has the same eye color as you.  Lucasta leaned into Samson¡¯s ear and whispered.


    Although Samson knew Lucasta was only saying what she saw, he was a little worried.


    He didn¡¯t answer her, but just nodded slightly and put popcorn in his mouth, his eyes still looking towards the big screen.


    It was not unexpected for Samson because the name of the movie said it all. In human imagination, vampires have always been assumed to be evil and cruel creatures.


    The content of the film revolves around the journey of the main character, a human boy, who goes to rescue his sister who is imprisoned in an ancient castle by a bloodthirsty vampire.


    The image of the character in the movie ispletely different from Samson himself and the vampires he used to know.


    Perhaps that character is just like a vampire in appearance, tall, handsome, and blindly in love with a human girl like him and Vincent.


    ¨C It¡¯s scary, he killed a lot of people and drank their blood. ¨C Lucasta whispered and held Samson¡¯s hand tightly out of fear.


    ¨C They¡¯re just acting, it¡¯s not real, don¡¯t be afraid.  He softly reassured her.


    One hundred and twenty minutes pass and the film closes with a satisfying ending.


    The student sessfully rescued his sister by cing crosses blessed by the priest at all the doors and windows in the castle.


    The mysterious light emitted from there made the vampire struggle and then disappear.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go eat something. Suddenly, I want to drink some wine.  Cntha spoke up as soon as all three of them walked out of the movie theater.


    ¨C Okay. I also feel hungry.  Lucasta nodded in agreement.


    ¨C But I can¡¯t drink wine.  Samson honestly said.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay, you and Lucasta just need to eat. I need someone to sit with me.


    The luxury car quickly took them to a popr restaurant.


    It¡¯s not because Cntha is stingy, but right now she absolutely doesn¡¯t want the rich to discover her ande to say hello because luxury restaurants are where they often go to dine.


    She needs private space just for her and her two new friends.


    The restaurant¡¯s ssic decor reminded both Samson and Lucasta of their castles.


    However, Samson¡¯s greater nostalgia is ced on Lucasta. As for her, she only wanted to go back to the castle asionally and didn¡¯t want to live her whole life in the deep, lonely forest.


    ¨C You two choose your food. The food here is very delicious.  Cntha pushed the menu towards Samson and said.


    ¨C Order your food, Lucasta. I will eat with you.


    ¨C Are you also allergic to garlic like Lucasta?  Cntha looked at Samson and asked.


    ¨C Right. Both of our parents are allergic to garlic, so we don¡¯t eat it either. Its smell is very foul.


    The menu continued to move from Samson¡¯s hand to Lucasta¡¯s.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    While the blonde girl was looking intently there, Cntha was staring intently at Samson.


    If she remembered correctly, Harvey also said that he was allergic to garlic and that there was no garlic in the meal that day.


    ¨C Previously, I went out to eat with Aurora and I ordered a dish with garlic but I couldn¡¯t eat it because the smell made me ufortable.  Lucasta spoke up.


    Cntha greatly admires Lucasta because she has a brother who is almost perfect in both appearance and personality.


    Lucasta¡¯s rather childish personality proves that she is very pampered and cared for by her brother.


    ¨C Samson, how old are you? You look younger than me.  Cntha asked while turning off the phone.


    ¨C Ah. I am thirty years old.  He replied.


    ¨C Are you a vampire? It¡¯s unbelievable. If Lucasta hadn¡¯t introduced you as her brother, I might have assumed you were a teenage boy.


    ¨C I¡¯ll take it as if you¡¯re praising me.


    ¨C What work do you do? Are you also an employee of Star Corporation?


    ¨C He just stays home and cooks for me. He is very rich and does not need to make money. ¨C Lucasta quickly answered on behalf of Samson.


    Samson¡¯s regal aura helped Cntha realize that he was not middle ss from the moment she met him, so when she heard Lucasta say that, she was not surprised at all.


    Truly wealthy families are usually very secretive, so she didn¡¯t ask for more details.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that the girl who didn¡¯t have enough money to take a taxi was actually a richdy but she worked to make money like any other normal worker.


    ¨C Cntha, are vampires real?  Lucasta suddenly asked.


    ¨C I think there is. I¡¯ve heard old people tell stories about Drac.  Cntha¡¯s voice became ghostly.


    ¨C Oh my God. How do we recognize them? We will only recognize them when we have been captured by them, right?  Lucasta clearly showed fear.


    ¨C Come on. Don¡¯t be so worried. Drac is just a fictional vampire in novels. From the time I was born until now, I have never seen any vampires.  Cnthaughed.


    Even though Cntha said so, Lucasta still believes that vampires are real. Every time a handsome guy walks into the restaurant, she stares at them and observes their every move.


    If Samson was not her brother, she would probably suspect that he and Harvey were vampires because they were so handsome and much younger than their real ages.


    Vampire hunting activities are always held secretly to not scare people, so Cntha and those living in the city arepletely unaware of the existence of this bloodthirsty creature.


    Only a little vague information leaked out, so they thought that vampires were created from old people¡¯s stories to scare children when they were too stubborn and disobedient.


    The meal ended when the clock struck ten at night.


    Because Samson and Lucasta insisted on taking a taxi rather than bothering Cntha, she had to say goodbye to the two of them here and then drive back to her luxurious vi.


    The phone was turned on by Cntha and the messages kept appearing.


    Cntha didn¡¯t read them because she knew all the messages were from her boyfriend. Time has changed the gentle and honest guy.


    Since Eric graduated from school and went to work, the time he spent with her became less and less.


    Furthermore, he continuously borrowed money from her under the pretext of needing to build rtionships to advance at work so he could get married and take care of his children.


    She was blindly in love and didn¡¯t think about anything until the detective sent pictures of Eric embracing another girl to her phone, then she realized she had been betrayed.


    He used her money to flirt with a girl whose status and education were not inferior to hers.


    ¨C Ridiculous. Cntha, you should be happy now that you¡¯ve realized his true nature. Why are you so sad?


    Her tears flowed down, wetting her beautiful face.


    Also because she didn¡¯t want Eric to feel inferior when he knew she was the daughter of the president of Workdaypany, she hid her golden identity.


    She intended that when the love between them was strong enough, she would tell him the truth, but it seemed like she no longer had the chance.


    Turns out, he is also a bad guy, passionate about material things and disdaining love.


    When Cntha returned to the vi, Samson and Lucasta had just entered the yard. Lucasta kept looking into the dark corners of the yard because she was worried that there was a vampire lurking waiting to suck her blood.


    ¨C If I knew you would be scared like this, I would have stopped you from watching that movie. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll get paranoid.  Samson frowned and grumbled.


    ¨C Please buy a cross for me. Buy a cross, bring it to church, and ask the priest to sprinkle holy water on it. As long as I have the cross, I¡¯m not afraid anymore.  She clung tightly to his arm and begged.


    ¨C Lucasta, our parents only worship the sun god Apollo. He won¡¯t be happy if you want a cross.


    She let go of his arm and quickly returned to her room and closed the door.


    He had never talked about the god named Apollo with her and now he used Apollo to refuse to give her a cross.


    Samson stood silently in front of Lucasta¡¯s room for a long time. Every time his hand lifted up to knock, his reason forced him to retract his hand.


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t worship Apollo. More urately, Samson hated Apollo because Apollo was the one who caused his life to fall into tragedy by a curse in anger.


    The family¡¯s religious beliefs were the only thing that could keep Lucasta from bringing things that would make him and Harvey miserable.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine Harvey¡¯s appearance if she brought the cross into thepany and pulled it out in front of that tinum-haired vampire.


    At Star Group, there has been a long-standing rule that when anyone steps through the gate, religious-rted items will be left outside.


    The reason is because the top leader is inherently an atheist and he does not like to see those items appear before his eyes.

 Chapter 35: Heart flutters

    The afternoon wind caressed the streets, gently rolling the yellow leaves from the trees down, looking from afar like the fading rain of autumn.


    Aurora smiled softly and sang a song while waiting for the traffic light to turn green.


    ¨C Time passes really quickly. Samson is about to return to the forest.


    Aurora whispered in a sigh and then slowly drove across the intersection, straight to the house with the gate covered with roses.


    Every time thest months of the year approach, she feels guilty because the promise she made to her parents has not yet been fulfilled.


    When Aurora stopped the car in front of the gate, the handsome vampire had just returned, in his hands were bags of food just bought from the supermarket.


    He quickly unlocked the gate and waved his hand signaling her to turn into the yard.


    ¨C Here, the bank card, the password is the girl¡¯s name, and thest two numbers of the year of your birth.  Aurora pulled out a new bank card from her pocket and gave it to Samson as soon as she got out of the car.


    ¨C Thank you. This will be more convenient for Lucasta. Last time, because she didn¡¯t bring much money, she had to humble herself and beg the stingy Jemaine.  He smiled slightly when recalling his younger sister¡¯s tattered appearance.


    Although Samson invited Aurora to stay for dinner with him and Lucasta, she refused and just sat down to drink a ss of water and chat a few words.


    Today, she was not in a good mood because she suddenly heard the stories of her female colleagues and suddenly remembered that she was old.


    If she doesn¡¯t quickly get married and have children, she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll miss her mission.


    ¨C I n to adopt a child and let that child rece me and continue to help you.  Aurora took a sip of water and spoke.


    ¨C Aurora, you should live for yourself, don¡¯t do things you don¡¯t want to do because of me. From now on, I will take care of myself.


    ¨C In what way? Unless the curse is broken. Samson, I¡¯m happy to worry and care about you. The thing is¡­ I can¡¯t find a good man.


    The atmosphere in the house became quiet because both of them were silent and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Samson understands Aurora¡¯s heart, but he doesn¡¯t want her life to always follow his.


    He wants her to be able to decide everything based on her preferences, just like Lucasta.


    ¨C The curse will never be broken. As long as the girls know I¡¯m a vampire, they¡¯ll run away immediately. Unless you and I love each other.


    Samson¡¯s pale smile made the afternoon even more gloomy. He slowly left the table, went to the kitchen, and prepared dinner for Lucasta.


    Aurora sighed again, her eyes following his back. If she and he loved each other, everything would have been resolved smoothly a long time ago, and it wouldn¡¯t have dragged on until now.


    Samson is a perfect man in both appearance and personality, but she only considers him as a brother, a close friend and has no romantic feelings between men and women.


    And she knew that he only considered her as a sister, without the same feelings as Eirlys or Lucasta.


    ¨C Lucasta¡­


    ¨C Impossible.


    Samson interrupted Aurora because he understood what she was trying to say. This test he cannot perform on Lucasta.


    Just watching a movie about vampires, the human girl was obsessed and wanted to buy a cross, and every night she hugged her pillow and ran to his room, knocking on the door, wanting to sleep with him.


    If Lucasta knew she was living with a real vampire, he didn¡¯t know what she would do, whether she fainted or was so scared that she became sick.


    ¨C I go here.


    Aurora finished her ss of water and walked out the door. The cold wind blew into the yard, making her feel cold and empty. Autumn is almost over and winter ising.


    If she had one wish, she would like to be able to let go of Harvey¡¯s image. That¡¯s the only way to make her no longer sad.


    The beautiful little house gradually became smaller in the rearview mirror and disappeared. The car continued to glide through the crowded streets and stopped in front of a pub.


    Aurora did not know that as soon as she passed through the main door, a man quickly followed her.


    ¨C Cocktail Spritz Veneziano.  She pulled up a chair and spoke to the bartender.


    ¨C Yes, please wait a moment, ma¡¯am.


    Looking at the young man¡¯s skilled hands, Aurora smiled happily. This is her dream. However, her parents guided her to follow their path.


    Sometimes standing in theboratory, she held a test tube containing blood in her hand and thought she was preparing to create a delicious ss of wine.


    ¨C Look who¡¯s here. After you left me, there was no one to pick you up, right? You¡¯re thirty-six years old and still single, so you must be very sad, right?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The man said as he jumped onto the chair next to Aurora, shook his thighs, and looked at her with eyes full of lust.


    Although Aurora is nearly forty years old, her body is still like a young woman¡¯s, only a few wrinkles around her eyelids when she smiles reflect her age.


    From the day she heard Harvey criticize her for wearing baggy clothes that covered her hot body, she also changed her fashion style.


    ¨C What about you? No girl wants to marry you either. When you tell others, you should look at yourself.


    The man burst outughing when he heard his ex-lover¡¯s response to him.


    He and she met each other through introductions from friends. The rtionship hadn¡¯t progressed much yet when he asked to sleep with her.


    As a result, in less than a minute from the time he uttered that suggestion, he was immediately abandoned by her. Now that he remembers it, he still feels resentful.


    ¨C Women lined up waiting for my attention, but because I still wanted to be free, I didn¡¯t get married. Today we meet again, it seems like it¡¯s fate. So, do you want me to ease your loneliness? ¨C He reached out and gently rubbed the hand of the person next to him and let out a seductive word.


    Aurora smiled faintly, pushed his hand away, pointed straight at him, and cursed.


    It seems that after ten years, his nature has not improved at all.


    She didn¡¯t understand why today when she went to relieve her sadness, she immediately met this bastard. If only she had met Harvey, it would have been better.


    ¨C No man pays attention to you and you¡¯re still arrogant.  He grabbed her hand and continued to tease her.


    However, Aurora was not a weak girl. She used her strength to escape his hand and pped him hard on his face.


    The p was quite strong, leaving her five long fingers imprinted on the white skin of the rich guy who only knew how to y and cause trouble.


    ¨C Damn it.


    The moment the man raised his hand to hit her, a strong arm suddenly appeared, holding him back.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in surprise because she didn¡¯t expect Harvey to appear here. He should have been at home right now, right? He didn¡¯t drink, so why did hee here?


    ¨C How dare you touch my woman?


    Harvey hissed and pushed the man, causing him to fall to the floor. Even though his movements looked very gentle, only Aurora and that bastard knew how strong the force was.


    Her cheeks suddenly turned pink and her whole body felt hot when she heard Harvey say she was his woman.


    ¨C Who is this? A gigolo? You¡¯re old, so you have to spend money to have young men, right? Why don¡¯t you ept me? I will give you both love and money.


    As soon as the man crawled up, he quickly spoke up and immediately after that, he continued to receive a strong punch from the handsome vampire, causing blood to flow from his nose and flow all over his face.


    He was in so much pain that he leaned on his hands and staggered to stand up.


    Before he could open his mouth, Harvey threw Bonita¡¯s business card in his face and told him to contact her to impensation for bandages and painkillers.


    ¨C Are you the president of Star Corporation? How can that be?


    The man looked from the business card to Harvey. He had also heard that the top leader of a corporation that was nearly a thousand years old had unique silver hair and an extremely perfect appearance, but he really didn¡¯t expect him to appear in ces like this. Moreover, he is Aurora¡¯s boyfriend.


    Even his father, a famous businessman in the city, has never met this president because his movements are quite mysterious and he has no contact with the outside world.


    While the man was surprised, Harvey took out his wallet, put money on the table, then grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand and took her out of the pub.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that she had dated such a man. If she really married this bad guy, he would never set foot in her house again, otherwise, he was afraid that one day he would grab him and throw him out on the street when he heard the way that guy talked to her.


    ¨C Why are you here?  Aurora pulled her hand back and asked.


    ¨C I saw you enter the bar, so I followed you to see how you were doing. If something sad happens, buy wine to take home and drink. Think about your own safety and that of other road users.  He crossed his arms and leisurely lectured her.


    ¨C Are you about to be a police officer? Then you should stand here and catch everyone who¡¯s about to leave the bar.


    She pointed to a row of cars parked along the sidewalk, then quickly opened the car door, got in, pressed the elerator pedal, and drove straight home.


    She was used to his way of talking, so she didn¡¯t feel angry at all. However, she did not want to argue with him on the street because it would attract unnecessary attention.


    The corner of Aurora¡¯s lips curled into a smile when she nced at the rearview mirror and saw the luxury car following her. It seemed this guy also understood what she meant.


    She thought he would turn the car in the opposite direction because this road was not convenient to go to his house.


    When they arrived, Harvey did not drive into the yard but parked outside, along the wall. He didn¡¯t mean to stay long because he had work to do.


    Aurora was a little surprised and looked at him with wide eyes.


    ¨C Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, I just came to take blood for Maris.  Harvey frowned and spoke slowly.


    ¨C It¡¯s not the end of the month yet, right?


    ¨C She asked me to buy some things, so I wanted to bring a few more bottles of blood for her. I won¡¯t go there early next month. Yesterday a big owl flew to the apartment and gave me paper, but I couldn¡¯t hang all the bags in its beak, it would break its beak.


    ¨C So¡­ please take me with you, I miss her.


    ¨C Okay, get ready, we¡¯ll leave around eight o¡¯clock.


    The handsome guy nodded and followed Aurora into the house and sat on the sofa.


    While waiting for her to shower and change clothes, he walked around the living room, looking at photos of her from childhood to adulthood.


    Just now, he suddenly felt sad when he heard that bastard say that she was old and couldn¡¯t find a man to rely on. More than anyone else, he knows he is the cause.

 Chapter 36: Romantic Rainy Day

    Harvey¡¯s eyes stopped for a long time at the photo of Aurora when she was twenty years old. If he remembered correctly, that year was the time she confessed her love to him.


    In the blink of an eye, sixteen years have passed, and her youth also follows the flow of time, gradually fading ording to the rules.


    ¨C Why did you tell that guy that I was your woman? Have we slept together?  Aurora smiled and asked when she saw Harvey looking at her photo.


    ¨C That statement will make him stay three meters away from you. I¡¯m protecting you. ¨C Harvey replied calmly and returned to the sofa.


    ¨C You always avoid trouble like this. You will be exposed if you meddle in other people¡¯s love affairs.


    ¨C It¡¯s just a restriction. I¡¯m not going at a speed that exceeds the limit of a normal person. I didn¡¯t bite people¡¯s necks or suck blood outside the intersection and I also didn¡¯t jump from the twenty-second floor to the ground.


    Aurora quickly put her hand to her mouth to suppress herughter.


    Recalling the moment Harvey defended her in the pub, her heart suddenly felt happy.


    Every time she was determined to put him out of her heart and mind, he would appear, rekindle a fire of hope for her, and then disappoint her.


    She understood that she had no special talent to touch his heart, which had been frozen for more than two thousand years. His reason is too strong.


    ¨C You didn¡¯t say that before, right?


    ¨C Because it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t care about strangers.


    ¨C Are you courting me?


    ¨C Give me a ss of blood, I¡¯m hungry.


    Soon, arge ss of blood was ced in front of Harvey. He quickly picked it up and drank it all in one long gulp.


    A few minutester, his mind waspletely awake, his limbs stopped feeling restless and ufortable.


    Because he followed her, he waste for dinner. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t faint on the street.


    When the clock struck eight o¡¯clock in the evening, both of them moved to the haunted forest.


    Every time Harvey thinks about the name that humans gave that ce, he feels funny because there are no ghosts haunting that forest, only two vampires, Maris and Samson.


    The moonlight gradually moved higher and hung freely in the sky, radiating gentle light into the jungle.


    The deep, echoing sounds made Aurora reflexively, unconsciously lean close to Harvey.


    The yellow autumn leaves poured down in strong winds, making her feel like she and he were standing under the romantic rain of autumn.


    ¨C She has arrived.


    Aurora eximed excitedly when she saw a figure in a red dress appear among a flock of owls.


    The scene in front of her reminded her of a famous movie, where the female lead came to rescue the male lead with a flock of powerful crows apanying her.


    Large owls quickly flew close to Harvey, grabbed each bag, and then pped their wings back to the castle.


    The little owls lingered to wait for their owners. They scattered and perched on tree branches and looked at the two visitors.


    ¨C Did you twoe here together? Why do I feel Aurora is so beautiful today?


    Maris stepped forward and hugged Aurora. Because she has eyes that see through the darkness, even though the moonlight is fading and the car lights are off, the female vampire can still recognize the blush from alcohol on Aurora¡¯s cheeks.


    ¨C If there is anything missing, just tell the owl to bring me the paper. I¡¯ll buy it and give it to Samson when hees back.  Harvey stepped back, leaned his back against the car door, and said.


    ¨C Is a month too short? I¡¯m so worried about Lucasta.  Maris nodded with a sigh.


    ¨C You should worry about Samson. There¡¯s nothing to worry about when people live with other people. Furthermore, she also has me and Aurora.


    After speaking, Harvey opened the car door and got inside.


    Without an appointment, both girls shrugged and pouted at the same time.


    Maris was once human and she realized that there are humans who are scarier than vampires.


    Specifically, her biological aunt and her husband conspired to sell her to human traffickers in exchange for arge sum of money right when her mother had just passed away and the man had turned Vincent into ashes.


    ¨C A pureblood vampire without a heart.  Maris said in a low voice.


    ¨C No, he loves Lucasta very much. He was always afraid that Lucasta would go hungry and he bought a lot of milk to bring to the office.


    ¨C Really?


    ¨C That¡¯s right, one time I saw two cartons of milk in the back seat of Harvey¡¯s car. When I asked him, he said it was for Lucasta.


    Maris¡¯ eyes lit up because she was so surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that even Harvey would be conquered by that lovely blonde girl.


    Seeing Maris tilt her head to look at the car, the handsome vampire immediately realized they were talking about him.


    ¨C Hey Aurora, please stay in the forest with Maris.  He lowered the windshield, stuck his neck out, and spoke loudly.


    ¨C I¡¯m leaving, goodbye.


    When Aurora got into the car, Maris also disappeared with the owls. The forest became silent again, as deserted as its inherent atmosphere.


    ¨C Are you afraid to live in such a deste ce?


    ¨C If I had you, nothing would scare me.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Knowing her answer would make him ufortable, she chose to close her eyes.


    Sometimes, she doesn¡¯t want to lie, she wants to express the feelings in her heart even though she knows he knows that.


    Not to mention this cold, deste jungle, if she had him by her side, even if she had to climb Mount Everest to live, she would willingly ept it and not feel cold at all.


    ¨C Do you want to go out tomorrow? We go for a walk in the park and eat something you like. ¨C He softly suggested.


    ¨C Do you want to be burned to death?  She asked, still not opening her eyes for fear that tears of happiness would fall.


    ¨C The weather forecast says tomorrow it will be cloudy all day, with drizzle and no sunshine.


    ¨C Storm?


    ¨C Right. The city is only slightly affected, not so much that you have to hide in your house.


    Her eyelids gradually opened and the smile on her lips was distorted.


    Lately, she¡¯s been so busy that she immediately goes to sleep when she gets home. She doesn¡¯t watch the news, so she doesn¡¯t know anything about the weather.


    When she sees sunshine, she knows it¡¯s sunny. When she sees rain, she knows it¡¯s raining. She doesn¡¯t know in advance.


    People meet to go for a walk on a sunny day, but this guy can only take her out on a stormy day.


    ¨C How did you decide? Would you go?  He frowned and continued asking.


    ¨C Of course, I¡¯ll go. You rarely ask me out, how could I say no?


    For several hours, Aurora didn¡¯t seem to sleep, rolling around in bed and asionally looking at the rm clock that was spinning its hands at the same speed as an old turtle.


    It wasn¡¯t until early morning when the sound of the rain was steadily tapping on the porch, that she fell asleep.


    Just six o¡¯clock in the morning, Harvey was at her gate. He didn¡¯t ring the bell but just sat quietly in the car, waiting.


    His watch had run out of battery and the short hand stopped at seven and the long hand stopped at twelve from yesterday until now.


    He thought he waste, but when he stopped at the gas station, he discovered he was wrong.


    As for Aurora, because she slept toote, she didn¡¯t hear the rm. When she woke up, it was almost seven o¡¯clock.


    ¨C Are you here yet, Harvey?  Aurora tilted her head, holding the phone on her shoulder while her hands were hurriedly choosing clothes.


    ¨C I¡¯m standing in front of your gate.


    ¨C Five minutes, wait for me five minutes.


    After saying that, Aurora threw the phone on the bed and randomly chose a pastel pink knee-length dress.


    Her hands worked quickly and in just five minutes, everything was done.


    She nodded with satisfaction when she saw her reflection in the mirror and then walked out of the house.


    Harvey drove fast on the main road and then turned into a restaurant. Aurora quickly realized that this was the restaurant where she saw him eating with a strange girl the day before, but then he exined that Lucasta was also with them.


    ¨C Those two people¡­


    Looking in the direction her finger pointed, Harvey realized Samson and Lucasta were sitting a few tables away from them.


    The blonde girl seemed to be acting spoiled, not holding a fork but forcing her brother to feed her one dish after another. Even hot soup, Samson had to blow on it to cool it before slowly putting the spoon in her mouth.


    ¨C Itchy eyes. How could he do such things? She¡¯s grown up already.  Harvey gritted his teeth and grumbled.


    ¨C I think they look so cute. Don¡¯t you see Samson¡¯s face filled with happiness?


    While Aurora was still looking intently at Samson and Lucasta, Harvey quickly skewered a piece of meat on a fork and brought it to her mouth.


    His actions surprised her to the point of freezing, her eyes widening and staring at the person opposite her.


    ¨C Please eat it quickly. I want to know if the feeling I have when feeding others is truly happy or not.


    Admiring whispers rang out around her, making Aurora blush and shyly.


    However, she was less proud but more sad and angry because those women said that she was an old girl, specializing in seducing teenage boys.


    Because she saw him so often, she had forgotten that there was a nearly ten-year age difference between his appearance and hers.


    ¨C How¡¯s it going? Do you feel happy?  She quickly chewed the meat and asked.


    ¨C No. I feel very normal.  He replied leisurely.


    There was a bit of disappointment rising in Aurora¡¯s heart. This man is truly an iceberg, he doesn¡¯t know what romance is. Couldn¡¯t he pretend to warm her lonely soul on such a stormy day?


    ¨C Now, open your mouth.


    ¨C You said you didn¡¯t feel anything. Stop it.  She frowned as she looked at the piece of meat near her lips.


    Even though she said that, she still epted Harvey¡¯s care because she knew that if she refused, she would toss and turn tonight with regret.


    Harvey doesn¡¯t like eating human food, so he only has this way to make the girl apanying him not feel lost. Furthermore, to be honest, he also felt a bit happy.


    If he only thought about himself, he probably would have asked her to be his girlfriend and just stop at a lover¡¯s rtionship, not have children, not be parents, but he couldn¡¯t be that selfish.


    He had seen her pamper orphans and he knew she also longed to be a mother like many other women.

 Chapter 37: Million Dollar Painting

    The storm hit the city for a whole weekend and then left as if it had nevere. The new day started with a clear, cloudless sky.


    Just like any other day, Harvey left the luxury apartmentplex while the morning dew was still lingering on the foliage.


    When the door to the president¡¯s room opened, he saw Lucasta ying with a boy about five or six years old. Without asking, he knew that the boy was Bonita¡¯s son because his face looked exactly like hers.


    ¨C Why do you go to work early today, Lucasta?  Harvey ced his shiny briefcase on the table and asked.


    ¨C I looked at the wrong watch and took the first bus.  She replied embarrassedly.


    The corner of Harvey¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he remembered the moment Samson fed her food in the restaurant. He also realized that she was only half-grown.


    He hopes that after she separates from his friend, she will be more mature.


    ¨C So have you had breakfast yet?


    ¨C I ate already. Bonita bought cakes for me and Ricky.


    Lucasta had just finished speaking when Bonita pushed the door open and walked in with an expensive painting in her hand.


    Seeing Harvey squeezing her child¡¯s chubby cheeks, the assistant couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Ricky is five years old this year, so she wants him and Harvey to meet and get to know each other slowly because in the future he will take her ce.


    Harvey couldn¡¯te to her house, so she took advantage of the boy¡¯s fever and brought him here for a few days to take care of him and not take him to daycare.


    ¨C The baby is so cute.  Harvey smiled, turned to look at Bonita, and said.


    ¨C So get married, after getting married, your wife will give birth to your children.  Lucasta excitedly spoke up.


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to get married yet.


    The handsome vampire turned his eyes to the blonde girl, spoke in a tired voice, and walked to the desk.


    Lucasta continued the Rubik¡¯s Cube game with Ricky because she was about to bring the same colored patches together.


    Bonita carefully took out the painting and showed it to Harvey. This painting ¡°Half the Forest¡± was bought by her from the crown prince of a neighboring country under Harvey¡¯s instructions to be used in an uing charity auction.


    He smiled and expressed his satisfaction with the masterpiece of the mysterious artist named Lionel. Lionel is the most famous and mysterious figure in the world of painting.


    No one could see his face and no one knew about his personal life because he did not leave behind any self-portraits or memoirs.


    This painting almost disappeared after a major auction two hundred years ago and no one knows who bought it.


    It was not until the art exhibition organized by Crown Prince Kam took ce that the world knew that this golden bachelor was the owner of the most valuable painting.


    At exactly eight o¡¯clock, Lucasta and Bonita went to distribute documents and collect important documents that needed Harvey¡¯s signature from departments to bring to him.


    The two girls were like two shuttles, running back and forth without a moment of rest, so the president of Star Group had to both approve the documents and look after the children for his assistant who was also his secretary.


    ¨C Another day ends with my legs no longer my own.  Bonita shrugged as she stopped in front of the president¡¯s office door.


    ¨C It seems like I don¡¯t lose weight at all even though I run a lot.  Lucasta wrapped her arms around her waist and gasped for breath.


    The blonde girl¡¯s contorted face made Bonitaugh because it was so adorable.


    Although Lucasta ran all day, every time she stopped by Harvey¡¯s room, she opened the refrigerator and took out milk to quench her thirst, so the energy she lost was quickly replenished.


    Since the day Lucasta came to Star Corporation, Harvey no longer brought fresh blood with him for lunch because he was afraid of revealing his identity.


    He drank two sses of blood in the morning tost the whole day.


    ¨C Oh, oh my god, what are you doing, Ricky?


    Bonita¡¯s scream startled Ricky and he almost fell off the desk, but luckily Lucasta quickly caught the boy.


    Looking at the million-dor painting with a torn piece in the left corner, Bonita could no longer stand.


    While Lucasta was trying tofort Ricky because she saw him crying, Bonita kept holding her head and rolling her eyes.


    Themotion outside forced Harvey, who was in the bathroom, to quicklye back out.


    ¨C What is going on?  Harvey looked at three faces with three different expressions in front of him and asked.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry president, my son ruined the painting.  Bonita bowed her head, her whole body trembling, not daring to look at him.


    Harvey really didn¡¯t expect that he had only been in the bathroom for a few minutes and the boy was already causing trouble.


    All day, Ricky was very good, just sitting quietly on the sofa and ying with his toys alone without going or asking for anything, so he didn¡¯t expect this boy to climb on the desk and make trouble.


    ¨C We can tape it up.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Only Ricky nodded when Lucasta suggested the idea.


    Harvey looked at the innocent girl and exined to her that even if the painting was retouched, people would still be able to detect it when looking at the back of it.


    ¨C A tear in a once-perfect painting will be a loss that sticks in the collector¡¯s mind. No matter how good you are at repairing it, it cannot change the fact that it is a repaired painting. Its value will decrease greatly and no one will even want to own it anymore.  Harvey reached out to touch the tear on the painting and spoke softly.


    The amount of money Harvey spent to bring the painting here was huge, but the love and rtionship between him and the Bonita family, and her in particr, were much more valuable.


    Therefore, he was not angry at all when he saw this scene. He could have even spent more money than that to donate to charity, but, he was quite regretful that Lionel¡¯s masterpiece was destroyed as soon as it arrived in his hands.


    ¨C How much is this painting worth?  Lucasta put Ricky on the floor and approached Harvey, asking softly.


    ¨C Four hundred million dors.  He replied, his eyes still glued to the tear on the painting.


    Lucasta¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the huge number, even though she didn¡¯t yet know what that amount of money could buy.


    If she remembered correctly, her brother also had a painting identical to this torn one. Moreover, the paintings ced by Samson in the drawing room are much more beautiful and unique.


    She spread out each finger, counted them, and calcted their value without knowing that both Bonita and Harvey were looking at her.


    ¨C Lucasta, what are you thinking about?


    ¨C Ah. I remembered that Samson also has a painting identical to this one, we can ask him.  She was startled by Harvey¡¯s question and quickly answered.


    ¨C Are you sure? This painting is unique.  He looked straight into her eyes, expressing doubt.


    Seeing Lucasta nodding vigorously, Harvey immediately took out his phone and called Samson to confirm what the blonde girl had just said. And the answer from his best friend made him feel like he was a person from another.


    How could Samson be Lionel and the painting ¡°Half the Forest¡± is not just one painting as people once knew?


    ¨C You don¡¯t know what you just did, Lucasta. Your brother will regret it very much.  Harvey gently stroked Lucasta¡¯s chin and happily sat at the desk.


    A gentle nod from him brought a gentle smile back to Bonita¡¯s lips. She felt funny because Lucasta was still bewildered, not understanding anything.


    The painting is worth hundreds of millions of dors and this little girl thought it was like a cake or a carton of milk, she could ask for it with her hand outstretched.


    Although Bonita knows this will make it difficult for Lucasta to cope with the hustle and bustle of life, she does not want her to lose the innocence and carefreeness of a child.


    After every hard day of work, just seeing a few lovely moments of Lucasta makes her forget all the pressures.


    Like every other day, when the clock rang signaling the end of work, Lucasta immediately left thepany.


    She chose to take the bus partly because she wanted to go home early with Samson because Harvey always came homete. When thepany only had security staff left, Harvey leisurely walked out of the room.


    Because Lucasta wanted to hold on to her brother¡¯s hand and walk a short distance on the street in the windy afternoon, when the bus dropped her off at the bus stop, she sat on the bench instead of going home.


    The purple light gradually deepened as time passed, and just as the street lights were sporadically lit, Samson¡¯s tall, thin figure also appeared under the row of deciduous trees.


    Lucasta was fascinated when looking at the picture of a man leisurely walking in the purple afternoon light, on the carpet of yellow leaves typical of autumn.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you go home and sit here?  He grabbed her hand, pulled her up, and asked gently.


    ¨C Samson, will you give Harvey that painting? Was I wrong to reveal this to him? I looked it up online and realized that four hundred million dors would buy a lot of houses, cars, cakes, and milk.  She looked at him stealthily and spoke softly.


    ¨C You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. That painting will be auctioned to raise charity funds to support orphans. This is a good thing. Furthermore, there is nothing more precious to me than you, silly Lucasta.


    If it were before, when Lucasta heard Samson call her stupid, she would have frowned, red, and got angry.


    But after a period of working to earn money, and meeting andmunicating with many people, she became much gentler.


    She understood that he scolded her like that, proving that he loved and pampered her very much.


    The girl¡¯s legs gently stepped forward, her long slender arms covered by sleeves gently hugged him.


    She rested her head on the warm chest to relieve her fatigue and reminisce about the joys after a day of work.


    ¨C Do you need me to carry you home?  He patted her back and asked.


    ¨C No.  She rubbed her head back and forth and smiled softly.


    ¨C Everyone is looking at us.


    ¨C Ignore them, I can¡¯t see them, I¡¯m closing my eyes.


    After two minutes, Lucasta clung to Samson¡¯s arm and walked with him.


    The handsome vampire didn¡¯t know that this fall, the young girl next to him suddenly realized a strange feeling in her heart every time she thought about her brother.


    Sometimes, she wanted him to be the man she would hold hands with and go to the banks of the Rose River to pray.


    The kiss on the Ferris wheel, which she thought had disappeared into oblivion, now reappeared in her mind and haunted her every night.


    It made her feel guilty and always had the feeling that the gods were about to punish her.


    She intentionally had intimate contact with him to remind herself that it was all just a misunderstanding because the love between brother and sister between them was so deep, but it seemed to have no results.


    Warmth, happiness, sadness, and worry are what she receives after the hugs.

 Chapter 38: Hot News

    When the long and short hands of the clock touched the number twelve, Harvey¡¯s car appeared in front of Samson¡¯s house.


    If possible, Harvey would like to walk here at the speed of a rocket and then go straight into the forest with his friend in an instant.


    However, he was forced to limit the risk of being discovered by everyone to the lowest level.


    The photo of three human silhouettes is a sharp reminder for him and Samson.


    Not long after the message was sent by Harvey, Samson appeared. He opened the car door, sat in, and nodded to signal his friend to leave.


    ¨C Does Lucasta still wake up in the middle of the night? What if she runs to your room and doesn¡¯t see you?  Harvey asked as he pressed the elerator pedal.


    ¨C I gave her an anesthetic. We have two hours to get back.


    ¨C Anesthesia is harmful.


    ¨C Just reluctantly. Can we go in the daytime?


    The car sped along thete-night road and after an hour had passed, it reached a deserted road.


    Both vampires quickly got out and moved at breakneck speed. In less than ten minutes, their heels touched the castle gate.


    While Samson was busy unlocking the lock, Maris¡¯s owl suddenly flew in andnded on Harvey¡¯s shoulder, then quickly flew away, leaving a red stain on his expensive white shirt.


    ¨C Damn it, does it think I¡¯m a rag?  Harvey grumbled, reaching out to wipe gently, but it only made the stain spread more.


    Although the castle is uninhabited, the inside is still lit by eternal light bulbs thousands of years old.


    Because Samson knew the trip to the city wouldst a month, he broughtrge light bulbs from the basement up here to rece candles.


    Vampires can live without light, but because Samson and Maris were once human, deep down inside they still have their own unique feelings.


    He felt that the light created a warm feeling and helped him feel less lonely and cold.


    He was afraid of the feeling of going somewhere for too long and when he returned, he would find the castle in the dark and lonely night.


    ¨C Oh my god, you haven¡¯t taken me to the drawing room in all these years. It turns out Lionel didn¡¯t just have a few memorable paintings. If these things were put up for auction, they would make a lot of money.  Harvey¡¯s voice was full of reproach when he witnessed the enormous artistic fortune of the artist who he thought had turned into dust five hundred years ago.


    ¨C Every Christmas you just stand outside the gate looking at the castle, can I pull you in?


    Samson¡¯s beautiful hands quickly flipped through each painting in the pile of old paintings to find what Harvey wanted.


    The fact that Star Group bought a painting from Crown Prince Kam to organize a fundraising auction has been reported in the press for a week now, so the ¡°Half the Forest¡± painting had to appear there.


    ¨C Why are there two identical paintings? I have never seen an artist paint two identical paintings.  Harvey spread the painting on the table and asked.


    ¨C They are different. Half the forest on the left and half the forest on the right. However, only I know what¡¯s different between them, no one else will notice.


    Just as Samson affirmed, even though Harvey tried to use his sharp eyes to meticulously observe every line andpare the two paintings, he still did not notice any differences.


    ording to Harvey¡¯s memory, the year this famous painting appeared was also the time when Star Group fell into a financial crisis due to the effects of war, conflicts, and epidemics.


    By now, Harvey understood that the money Samson gave him to help thepany ovee difficult times came from the timeless paintings painted by this guy himself.


    ¨C Who else are you, Samson? A mysterious physicist or a famousposer whose face no one sees?  Harvey turned to the person next to him and asked.


    ¨C Do you want to get a few more paintings to auction?


    ¨C No, journalists and appraisal experts will wonder and search for the name of the collector who owned them to confirm Lionel¡¯s painting. I must limit any risks that are likely to arise.


    To be honest, Harvey feels a little sorry for those who love Lionel¡¯s drawing and painting style when this treasure of Samson¡¯s can never be disyed before their eyes.


    However, if they knew that the artist was a thousand-year-old vampire, surely no one would want to own or admire his masterpiece.


    These typical red and yellow paintings will make them think of human blood, not romantic, nostalgic autumn.


    ¨C Oh, did you draw yourself and Lucasta?  Harvey stepped forward, tilting his neck to look at the painting of a couple hanging on the wall.


    ¨C No, I drew her, and she drew me.


    There was a hint of sadness in that answer. Although it was only fleeting, Harvey still easily recognized it.


    The deadline was getting shorter and shorter and Harvey understood that Samson was not happy about having to leave the little girl he had personally cared for for the past ten years.


    ¨C What excuse would you use to leave her behind? Married? Or go abroad?


    ¨C It¡¯s simple, I will say the city air is polluted and makes it difficult for me to breathe. Lucasta loves her brother very much, so she will definitely tell me to return quickly.


    ¨C But she will force me or Aurora to take her to visit you.


    ¨C Just shake your head.


    ¨C Completely cut off?


    ¨C Right. Over time, Lucasta will find herself and those around her aging. I don¡¯t have the talent to disguise like you. A face that doesn¡¯t age for ten years is already a miracle, but in the eleventh year, I will be suspected.


    ¨C She wille here herself.


    ¨C She is very shy.


    The conversation ended, but Samson¡¯s anxiety doubled. He also didn¡¯t know if Lucasta had the guts to look for him like Harvey said.


    No taxi would dare to take her to this remote ce except human traffickers and smugglers.


    If she wants toe here, she can only walk and face the dangers that always lurk.


    Just as the golden lock was locked, the shadow of Maris¡¯s red dress appeared.


    The owl had returned and informed her that there were visitors to the castle opposite. She didn¡¯t think Samson woulde back while there was still time left, so she assumed it was Harvey.


    ¨C We came to pick up the paintings for auction. Oh, did you know that Samson is Lionel?  Harvey happily started talking as soon as he noticed Maris¡¯ surprised expression.


    ¨C Of course. ¨C The female vampire calmly replied.


    ¨C What?


    ¨C The painting Ghost Castle disyed at the World Museum is Vincent¡¯s castle. If Lionel is not Samson, he can only be Vincent.


    After finishing speaking, Maris approached Samson and gave him a pink wool scarf.


    Fall was almost half over and winter would soone, so she knitted this scarf as a gift for the little blonde girl.


    Her heart was also extremely uneasy when she thought of the day Lucasta was alone in a city full of strangers.


    Letting her live in the same house with Aurora or Harvey for a long time is impossible because if they are a little careless, all the secrets will be revealed.


    ¨C Lucasta likes the color pink. Please tell her this is my early Christmas gift. I¡¯m really worried when I think of the day you leave her.  Maris¡¯ voice was sad with a sigh.


    ¨C People living among humans have nothing to worry about. You should worry about me and Samson.


    As soon as the words ended, Harvey disappeared with Samson because there was not much time left.


    In the middle of a quiet night in the forest, only Maris was left alone. She took the owl from her shoulder and hugged it, stroking its silky feathers as a way to soothe herself.


    At first, it was true that she wanted Samson to quickly return Lucasta to the outside world to ensure the safety of him, and her, and to let Lucasta live a proper life.


    But now, as that day approaches, she feels extremely sad and worried.


    The car quickly turned around and drove at high speed back to the city.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Because Harvey felt the atmosphere was too quiet and stuffy, he turned on the radio to listen.


    Thete-night news ended with statistics on the number of people in the city and neighboring provinces who have gone missing over the past ten years, including children, teenagers, and even the elderly.


    Harvey initially didn¡¯t pay any attention to the news until the announcer¡¯s voice quoted the police chief saying that they were definitely kidnapped and eaten by a group of blood-sucking creatures.


    This conclusion was made because the border police have not detected anyrge-scale human trafficking cases in the past ten years.


    Because the government doesn¡¯t want people to panic, they withheld information and tried their best to investigate, but so far there have been no results.


    The number of people reported missing has been increasing and has peaked in thest two months, forcing the police chief to notify the people so they can be vignt and pay attention to suspicious people.


    ¨C Do they mean vampires? I thought Vincent and I were thest remaining descendants of two famous pure-blood vampire families. I didn¡¯t bite anyone¡¯s neck and I didn¡¯t give birth. Could it be that the Sun God didn¡¯t curse only you?


    While Harvey reasoned haphazardly, Samson felt insecure. He was worried that someone would break into the house and take Lucasta away.


    Seeing that the person next to him looked worried, Harvey understood and elerated as much as possible.


    Fortunately, the roads were empty, with no vehicles or people because after the news was broadcast in the afternoon, everyone refrained from going outte at night.


    Famous and bustling entertainment venues also closed at eight o¡¯clock in the evening because there were no customers.


    As soon as Samson got out of the car, he rushed into the house and ran to Lucasta¡¯s room. Seeing her still closing her eyes and breathing steadily, his heart felt light.


    His hand gently touched her plump face, brushing away the loose, sticky hair.


    Lucasta didn¡¯t like sleeping in air-conditioned rooms, so he only bought her an electric fan in case it was hot. Because the plug was loose, it made her sweat.


    ¨C Samson, I want to eat bacon.  Lucasta smacked her mouth and said dreamily.


    ¨C Anyone who doesn¡¯t know will think I don¡¯t give you enough food. Why do you always dream of food?


    After the love reprimand, Samson gently bent down and kissed Lucasta on the cheek. He saw that her cheeks looked like two steamed buns, both fragrant and soft.


    Poor him, just as he raised his head, Lucasta suddenly reached out, hugged his neck, and pulled him down.


    When their lips touched, she immediately opened her mouth and took a bite because she felt it was as fragrant and soft as the piece of meat she saw in her dream.


    Even though he was in a lot of pain, he didn¡¯t dare to scream and just endured it until she let go.


    Under the dim light of the nightmp, he saw that her lips were covered in his blood.


    ¨C Who is the vampire? I have never bitten you.


    Samson grumbled while using his own ability to heal the wound and then used a towel to wipe his reluctant sister¡¯s mouth.


    He had to admit that her teeth were also sharp.

 Chapter 39: The Mystery Man

    Yesterday¡¯ste-night news made Samson uneasy. Looking at the girl, round, and chubby like a balloon, quickly eating a cake, he worried that she would be the target of human traffickers or bloodsucking creatures mentioned by the police chief.


    Although he really wanted to escort Lucasta, afterst night, Samson knew that the police would invite vampire hunters to the city to coordinate with security forces to find the cause behind the mysterious disappearances.


    If he identally lets the sunlight hit him, some signs on his skin will make him their target.


    ¨C I¡¯m full, I¡¯m going to work.  Lucasta drank a ss of lemonade in one gulp and said.


    Until she put on her shoes and turned around to look back, she still saw her brother sitting motionless, eyes staring into space.


    Even though she was a little surprised because every day he apanied her to the gate, she didn¡¯t call out to him, just walked down the steps.


    ¨C Lucasta, wait a minute.


    Hearing Samson¡¯s voice, Lucasta immediately turned to look back. Seeing him hurriedly holding the scarf and running towards her, happiness suddenly filled her heart.


    She did not expect that her brother and Harvey would return to the forest to get the painting while she was asleep and bring her a very meaningful gift from Maris.


    ¨C Put it on, it¡¯s very cold inte autumn, and if you leave your neck empty, you¡¯ll get a cough.  He carefully wrapped the soft scarf around her neck.


    ¨C So warm.


    Lucasta looks very beautiful and sweet when wearing gentle pink outfits or essories. Both Maris and Samson have the same opinion about this.


    At this moment, he really wanted to pull her into his arms and hug her tightly, but then his reason overpowered his heart.


    He was about to leave and he knew he shouldn¡¯t give her too many memories.


    However,st night¡¯s news made him unable to feel secure in leaving her alone.


    He is now like a drifter in the middle of the sea because he is stuck between two choices rted to his safety.


    ¨C Lucasta, go to thepany and home, don¡¯t go anywhere else. If a stranger tells you to follow them, don¡¯t follow them, do you understand?  He bent slightly, put his hand on her shoulder, and gave her very serious instructions.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯ll go home right away after finishing work.  She nodded repeatedly.


    Because she was busy talking to him, she was a few minuteste, so after leaving the gate, she immediately ran to the bus stop.


    After the day she got blisters on her feet, her handsome brother bought her two pairs of sneakers so she could move around easily.


    When she enters thepany, she will change into high heels to look polite.


    ¨C Luckily, there¡¯s five minutes left.  She smiled and said to herself as she approached the bus stop and nced at the watch on her hand.


    The moment Lucasta bent down and tied her shoces, the shiny car parked across the street also slowly lowered its windshield.


    The elderly man adjusted his sses and carefully observed the girl across from him.


    That blonde hair and chubby figure reminded him of a very familiar feeling.


    Ten years have passed, and the little girl disappeared without a trace even though he tried his best to search. He did not expect that today, he would meet someone very simr to her.


    ¨C Boss, what do we do now?  The driver in front asked as soon as the bus stopped, obscuring his view.


    ¨C Follow her.


    ¨C Yes.


    The car quickly drove into the otherne and followed the bus.


    There were parts of the road where the car and bus identally ran parallel to each other and the smile on Lucasta¡¯s lips quickly helped the elderly man recognize that she was the little girl that year.


    However, he still wanted to confirm more carefully to avoid confusion that could lead to trouble.


    Only in the morning was Lucasta able tofortably sit in a seat on the bus, but in the afternoon she had to stand jostling because there were too many passengers.


    The bus pick-up point near her house is the first stop, but unfortunately, the bus pick-up point located near Star Corporation is the middle point, so when she got on the bus, the seats were all upied, and there were no empty seats.


    After distributing documents to the departments with Bonita, as usual, Lucasta went back to Harvey¡¯s room and opened the refrigerator, took out a carton of milk, and then sat on the sofa.


    Even though she has a separate office to rest in, she never goes there because Harvey¡¯s sofa is where she rxes in her free time.


    ¨C Is there any milk cartons left in the refrigerator?  Harvey asked as he signed his name on important documents.


    ¨C There are three boxes left.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯ll buy you more milk when I get home from work in the afternoon. And did you tell Samson that you drink three cartons of milk a day at work?


    Because Lucasta saw Harvey looking at her, she just shook her head as an answer. Although she really wants to have a waist like Maris, Bonita, and Aurora, she likes to drink more milk.


    More than three times Samson used a tape measure to measure her waist and he frowned, mumbling to himself, wondering why her belly hadn¡¯t gotten any smaller.


    As for Harvey, besides being afraid that Lucasta would be hungry, he wanted to see this lovely chubby figure of the blonde girl. Simply because he wanted to find the image of children in her.


    Even though he is a vampire, he still has a human form, his heart also beats, and he also knows right from wrong, and loves and hates like any normal person.


    So deep inside him is still the desire to be a father, to have a son or daughter to hold and take care of.


    ¨C Lucasta, when you go to work, remember not to hang out or follow strangers, don¡¯t eat, drink, or take anything others give you, and don¡¯t talk to anyone. Do you understand?


    Lucasta¡¯s eyes widened in surprise but she still nodded. Samson had told her these words in the morning and now Harvey was saying them again.


    She didn¡¯t see anything unusual on the bus or the way home from the bus stop, but the way they spoke made her feel like she was being stalked by someone.


    In the afternoon, when the sun gradually fell on the high-rise buildings, it was also the time for Lucasta to leave thepany gate.


    Because she heard Samson and Harvey¡¯s warning, her mood became quite bad, she kept looking around to see if anyone was following her.


    The sound of Christmas bells ringing softly in her handbag brought the blonde girl temporarily out of her insecurity. Seeing Cntha¡¯s phone number, she quickly picked up the phone.


    ¨C How are you, Lucasta? Have you finished work yet?  Cntha¡¯s voice rang out on the other side of the phone.


    ¨C I just got out of thepany. I¡¯m still fine.


    ¨C This weekend, pleasee with me to the ck Roses hotel. We¡¯ll dress up as waitresses and capture that bastard.


    Lucasta had heard the story about Cntha¡¯s evil boyfriend and felt extremely upset and sympathetic for her friend, so she didn¡¯t think much and agreed.


    Cntha should have just said goodbye and forgotten him, but the pride of the heir to the Workdaypany is really huge.


    She wanted to bring that guy back to the starting line, from now on, no nobledy would pay attention to him anymore.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯m very impressed with the name ck Roses, very suitable for this mission.


    ¨C Then I¡¯lle pick you up this weekend. Goodbye, adorable Lucasta.


    After Cntha¡¯s giggle, the bus slowly stopped on the side of the road.


    Lucasta hurriedly boarded the bus and grabbed the round hooks hanging above her head.


    Following her footsteps, several other men and women also took turns squeezing into the middle of the bus.


    Every time the bus picked up and dropped off passengers, Lucasta¡¯s whole body kept swaying, but after a while, she was stuck in the middle of the crowd, unable to move at all.


    In the cramped space, Lucasta could still recognize the eyes of a strange man staring at her neck.


    Trying to lower her head, she didn¡¯t see any unbuttoned buttons, so she felt reassured.


    Because she knew this crowded scene would take ce, she did not wear a scarf for fear of getting hot and sweaty. She nned to wear it when she got off the bus.


    Over time, the number of passengers on the bus gradually decreased, but the man was still standing and swaying near her.


    Suddenly remembering the words of the two handsome guys, she immediately became alert and gradually moved closer to the bus door. As soon as the bus stopped, she quickly jumped out and ran quickly.


    ¨C Ah.


    Because she was busy looking behind her, she bumped into the person opposite her.


    She quickly stepped back, bowed her head, and was about to apologize when she recognized the familiar shoes and immediately looked up.


    ¨C Brother. You came here to pick me up, right?


    ¨C Uh. If I don¡¯t pick you up, who will I pick up? But why does your face look so panicked?  He frowned, reaching out to gently touch her chubby cheek.


    ¨C Someone is following me. That¡¯s a man. ¨C Lucasta clung to Samson¡¯s hand, looked around, and spoke softly as if afraid someone else would hear.


    Samson also looked all around but he did not see anyone suspicious.


    Could it be that his words of advice haunted Lucasta and then she imagined it herself?


    But whether or not someone was following her, he had to confirm before returning to the forest.


    Realizing that Lucasta¡¯s hands and feet were shaking and cold, Samson quickly took off his long coat, put it on her shoulders, and carried her home.


    Maybe from tomorrow, he will have to silently follow her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lying on her brother¡¯s sturdy back, she felt secure. Her breathing gradually became normal and she began counting the steps he took as a way to reassure herself and bring herself back to a normal state.


    ¨C What food will you give me today?  She buried her head in his neck and asked softly.


    ¨C Bacon and mushrooms.  He replied briefly.


    ¨C I dreamed about baconst night. You entered my dream so you know, right?  She hugged his neck tightly, smiling happily.


    ¨C Right.


    Samson couldn¡¯t tell her that she had mistaken his lips for that delicious piece of bacon. He didn¡¯t understand why, even though he was in a lot of pain, he felt that the bite was so sweet.


    The gentle breath from her blowing on his neck and ears made his whole body restless and ufortable, and his footsteps also became faster.


    ¨C This weekend I went to a party with Cntha to make a scene of jealousy.  Lucasta continued speaking.


    ¨C What? Make a scene of jealousy.


    ¨C I mean Cntha¡¯s boyfriend is a promiscuous man so she wants to expose him.


    Her excited tone made him couldn¡¯t help butugh. How could she consider this as a dramatic adventure mission?


    But he felt it was good. He will consider it as an opportunity for her to experience and in the future she will have the experience to choose a good man as her husband as well as learn to be strong and let go gently and bravely like Cntha.

 Chapter 40: Immense Love

    When darkness covered everywhere and the streets becamepletely deserted, Samson immediately ced a scented candle in Lucasta¡¯s room and carefully locked the doors.


    The smoke from the candle quickly made the blonde girl fall into a deep sleep.


    Because he was afraid of affecting her nervous system, he did not dare to give her anesthetic anymore. This kind of candle would be better.


    In a snap, he was in front of Aurora¡¯s house.


    Hearing the bell ring, the doctor immediately ran to open the gate. She didn¡¯t know what happened that he wanted to meet her in the middle of the night like this.


    Just now, he just called to say he wasing and in less than five minutes she saw him right there.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I observe very carefully and move every part of the way, no one sees me.  Samson spoke up to reassure Aurora when he saw her looking around.


    She nodded slightly, moved aside to let him in, and locked the gate carefully.


    Fortunately, every house in this area is closed with high gates and walls, so no one knows of his presence.


    When the announcement from the police department is issued, all people who go out during curfew hours will be thoroughly investigated.


    ¨C What¡¯s up? Lucasta is sick?  Aurora asked as soon as she sat down on the sofa with him.


    ¨C No. She¡¯s very healthy. I just want to ask you if there is any way to help me minimize damage from ultraviolet rays.


    ¨C You want to go out in the daytime, right? Is there something serious? You can ask me to do it for you.


    Aurora¡¯s urgent expression deeply touched Samson. He knew that if he asked for anything, no matter how difficult, she would still try to help him.


    However, she is a woman, has weak limbs, and has a job at the medical science institute, so she cannot spend time following Lucasta¡¯s footsteps.


    ¨C In the afternoon, Lucasta said someone was following her. I wanted to confirm before returning to the forest so I could feel secure.  He leaned forward slightly, sped his hands together, and spoke softly.


    ¨C Oh my god, the news has just been broadcast and they still don¡¯t care?


    Aurora¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to the ss windows to confirm that their conversation did not leak out.


    Today, she heard from everyone at the medical science institute that a confidential source said the police had gone to the church at the foot of Dragon Mountain and asked the priest to send a letter to invite groups of vampire hunters to help them in this mysterious case.


    ¨C Actually, I am researching a medical topic myself. Because it is still too vague, I cannot consult with the Institute of Medical Sciences and ask for their support. I researched from the perspective that¡­ vampires are actually sick people.


    ¨C What? Are you kidding me? I¡¯m cursed. ¨C Samson burst outughing.


    ¨C I know, but¡­ I still want to use all the knowledge I know to help you.


    After speaking, Aurora stood up and motioned for Samson to follow her into theboratory.


    Theboratory system in her house is designed extremely perfectly. If someone doesn¡¯t know, they can¡¯t get in because no one knows the entrance because the main door is a wall with a rotating mechanism, once closed, it¡¯s just a t wall with no gaps.


    ¨C I took Harvey¡¯s blood sample for research and found that his blood was imbnced in the producing heme, an iron-rich pigment. Therefore, under the influence of ultraviolet rays, hemoglobin in the blood will be dposed, causing body pain and skin blisters.  Aurora said as she took out a syringe.


    ¨C How did you get the blood of that purebred vampire?  Samson asked while looking at the test tubes on the shelf.


    ¨C One time he fell asleep here and I stole it.


    Samson raised his eyebrows because he was quite surprised at Aurora¡¯s recklessness. Samson also didn¡¯t know why Harvey was so exhausted that he didn¡¯t notice anything when she took his blood.


    After all, Samson once loved Eirlys and is currently in love with Lucasta, so he has little doubt about Harvey¡¯s feelings for Aurora as well as her feelings for Harvey.


    Before now, Harvey had never spent the night at a girl¡¯s house, and he wasn¡¯t even on guard.


    Although Harvey knew and trusted Aurora¡¯s family, the women who were her grandmother and great-grandmother were never able to invite him to stay overnight.


    Those women several generations apart also fell in love with the guy who was thest descendant of the vampire n with the noblest bloodline.


    It is true that Samson once told her parents that he wished to return to being a normal person, to be able to freely love, get married, have children, and raise and take care of his children and his wife.


    However, he realized that the research Aurora was trying to do was more or less rted to Harvey. Perhaps, she also wanted to turn that pure-blood vampire into a human.


    ¨C Let¡¯s try.


    Aurora took Samson¡¯s arm and began to draw out his blood. Lately, because Harvey often came and stayed at her house, she intended to ask him to be a test subject but didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    Fortunately, Samson came today and made her an offer.


    ¨C When the blood is taken out, the iron in your blood will decrease and I guess the symptoms when exposed to sunlight will also decrease. However, you still have to cover your body with a thinyer of fabric and cannot expose yourself directly to ultraviolet rays.


    When she determined that the necessary amount of blood had been removed, Aurora immediately pulled Samson to the UV generator and put his hand into it.


    Just as she had guessed, the skin on his hand was not blistered and he felt absolutely no pain.


    ¨C Ultraviolet rays created by humans cannot bepared with ultraviolet rays from the sun. Do you understand what I mean?


    Samson nodded slightly, withdrew his hand, and observed carefully. Honestly, that¡¯s all he needs, he¡¯ll still wear a long-sleeved shirt and pants, gloves, sses, mask, and hat.


    At least, he doesn¡¯t have to wrap himself inyers of cloth and cover up like a terrorist to attract attention.


    ¨C Come on, drink.  Aurora poured a ss of blood and gave it to Samson.


    ¨C I already drank.


    ¨C I¡¯m not inviting you to dinner, but to replenish the amount of blood just removed from your body. Samson, once you draw blood, your strength will decrease significantly and if you do not return to replenish blood in time, your condition will be like when you are thirsty for blood. You will be in pain and your true form will appear, fangs, long nails, and hair will appear.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I only follow her to thepany in the morning and then follow her home in the afternoon, it will only take about an hour in the morning and an hour in the afternoon.


    ¨C Then it¡¯s okay.


    Through two test tubes containing his and Harvey¡¯s blood, Samson realized that the color of Harvey¡¯s blood was much more beautiful than his own, still red but very fresh, very bright. That is truly the noble bloodline in legend.


    Harvey¡¯s elegant, polite temperament, strength, outstanding speed, and super smart brain are the things he inherits from this bloodline.


    However, Harvey still cannot escape the vampire¡¯s weaknesses, he is still afraid of crosses, garlic, and the sun.


    Gently licking the remaining drops of blood from the corner of his lips, Samson returned the ss to Aurora and asked her to give him some syringes before quickly disappearing into the night.


    He was afraid that if he went to buy it himself, the pharmacy staff would suspect him of using it to inject drugs.


    ¨C Captain, it seems I just saw a shadow passing by us, it looks very human.  A young police officer quickly ran to Michael¡¯s side and spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¨C Really? Why don¡¯t I see anything?


    Michael looked at the deserted road in the distance, illuminated by high-voltagemp posts, but he didn¡¯t see anything suspicious.


    Although he had heard about vampires¡¯ super speed, he had not yet determined how fast it was.


    ording to the order of the police chief, sincest night, groups of police have been stationed to block all roads at curfew hours.


    The purpose of this is to limit people from going out on the streets and also to detect suspicious people who specialize in kidnapping people or legendary creatures.


    Behind the moss-covered wall, Samson almost held his breath because he realized he was standing between two groups of patrolling police.


    Just now, when he left, this road was not so heavily guarded.


    Fortunately, only one policeman saw Samson, so everyone thought he was dizzy.


    If he kept walking without stopping, more people would definitely see him. He understands that the police have enough professional skills to track down suspects no matter how talented he is.


    In the end, the handsome vampire had to go into the alleys and ept a detour to return home.


    The first thing he did when he entered the house was to go to Lucasta¡¯s room and blow out the scented candle.


    The human girl was still sleeping and didn¡¯t know what her brother had just encountered.


    Seeing her still peacefully closing her eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief. Out of habit, he adjusted the nket on her body even though it was still neatly ced.


    That chubby face like a dumpling made him unable to restrain himself. He gently bent down and gently kissed her beautiful forehead.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If possible, he wanted to kiss Lucasta every day, morning and night, using kisses to publicly demonstrate his feelings for her.


    However, he knew this dream was unrealistic. His love for her is more sacrificial than possessive.


    He doesn¡¯t want to step into Vincent¡¯s footsteps, being dominated by desire in one minute and losing the beautiful, dream-like past.


    ¨C I love you, Lucasta.


    ¨C I love you too, Samson.  Lucasta rolled over to the right, hugged the fish-shaped pillow next to her, and talked in her sleep because she thought he was talking to her in her dream.


    The bridge of Samson¡¯s nose suddenly stung. He quickly turned away and walked quickly towards the door.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he heard Lucasta say she loved him. Even when she was awake, she often expressed that she loved him.


    The moment the door closed, he felt his heart ache, his eyes closed and his breathing became heavy.


    ¨C I know. But these two loves are not alike. You will never understand, Lucasta.

 Chapter 41: Danger Lurks

    Lucasta woke up when Samson had prepared breakfast. She quickly brushed her teeth, washed her face, and sat at the dining table.


    Looking at the ss of lemonade he made for her, she felt so sorry for him, but she couldn¡¯t control herself every time she looked at the refrigerator in Harvey¡¯s room.


    ¨C Brother,ter, put on a thick coat ande with me to the bus stop. I¡¯m afraid that man will show up again and kidnap me.  She leaned forward, touched his hand, and pleaded.


    ¨C That¡¯s just your imagination. What can happen during the day?  He shook his head in refusal.


    ¨C But I saw articles in the newspapers talking aboutrge-scale kidnappings, and vampires like in the movies, so I was very scared.


    Looking at the blonde girl¡¯s face as if she was about to cry, Samson almost burst outughing. He would definitely take her away but he couldn¡¯t make it public.


    However, seeing this adorable appearance, he suddenly wanted to tease her a little more.


    ¨C If you¡¯re scared, quit work and stay home with me. Otherwise, let¡¯s go back to the castle, where it¡¯s absolutely safe.


    Her round head shook continuously, expressing disapproval. It took her a long time to beg before he agreed to let here to the city to live, so she couldn¡¯t lose the opportunity because of this.


    Even though she loved him very much and wanted to be with him, she still had her own desires. She didn¡¯t want to die of old age in that gloomy forest.


    ¨C No, I¡¯m not scared.


    After finishing breakfast, Lucasta quickly changed clothes and went to the bus stop. Today, she set her rm early so she didn¡¯t need to rush.


    Waiting for the chubby figure to have moved quite a distance, Samson quickly returned and changed his clothes.


    He chose ck sun protection clothing even though he knew this color did not have the ability to filter UV rays.


    However, he had no other choice. If he wears brightly colored clothes, he will attract attention.


    Lucasta waspletely unaware of anyone walking behind, she only observed the front and sides.


    asionally, when she suddenly turned around, he could still hide behind therge trees on both sides of the road,pletely out of her sight.


    ¨C Little girl, please buy a cake.


    The old woman suddenly spoke, causing Lucasta¡¯s feet to stop. She was a bit surprised because every day she did not see any street vendors here.


    In the old woman¡¯s hand was a small tray containing attractive-looking raisin-filled cakes.


    Following the natural reflex of a girl with an endless passion for food, Lucasta continuously swallowed her saliva even though Samson had just made her a huge te of fried noodles.


    Suddenly, she felt very lucky because he refused to see her off to the bus stop. If he had gone with her, he would have stopped her.


    ¨C Just get one for me, please.


    She excitedly rummaged through her purse and took out a stack of change.


    The old woman thanked her and quickly wrapped the cake and gave it to her, constantly advertising that the cake was very delicious, once she ate it she would remember it forever.


    ¨C I know why you never lose weight.


    From afar, Samson shook his head and smiled when he realized the reason why the lemonade he made for her became ineffective.


    Although the acid in lemon can melt belly fat and the drinker does not need to abstain from food, if she keeps eating out of control like this, it will be meaningless.


    After paying the old woman, Lucasta was excited, her feet began to dance on the street and the handsome vampire continued to follow behind her.


    As he passed the old woman, he unconsciously turned back to look and saw her continue to turn into a nearby alley.


    However, her gait was very agile, not looking like an old person with a hunched back at all.


    ¨C Oh, those poor cats. Why do people throw them here?


    Lucasta looked around and then approached the cats in the box. When they saw her, they cried out weakly.


    She really wanted to take them home, but she knew her brother wouldn¡¯t like them. Samson is a person who loves cleanliness and hates dog hair, cat hair, owl hair¡­


    ¨C Please eat this cake temporarily. Surely someone will adopt you. If Ie home this afternoon and you¡¯re still here, I¡¯ll ask Cntha to find you an owner.


    Whileforting the cats, Lucasta broke the cake into pieces and ced it in the box. Next, she carefully put them under a tree close to the wall to avoid the sun.


    When she saw them, she remembered Maris¡¯s owlets and thought of the orphans in the photo that Bonita showed her when bragging that Star Corporation was their sponsor.


    After putting the cats down, she ran to the bus stop and caught the bus that had just stopped.


    She went to work early but in the end, she still had to run and she sweated constantly, soaking her scarf.


    She looked around and saw no one suspicious, so she was convinced that she was too imaginative and satfortably in thest row.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Waiting until the car waspletely gone, Samson turned back.


    The bus was full of people and she only took one trip to thepany, so he only worried about the journey from home to the bus stop.


    ¨C Meow¡­ meow¡­ meow¡­


    The cats¡¯ desperate cries startled Samson. He quickly turned around and ran to see.


    The scene that met his eyes shocked him. Fresh blood flowed from the cats¡¯ mouths non-stop and they died soon after.


    The half-bitten pieces of cake still scattered in the box told him the reason.


    ¨C Damn, that old woman.


    He quickly ran as fast as he could to the alley but it was toote because the old woman had long since disappeared.


    Then as if suddenly remembering, he quickly took out his phone to call Lucasta, telling her not to put her hands in her mouth and that as soon as she got to thepany, she should wash her hands thoroughly with hand sanitizer.


    ¨C Brother, what¡¯s going on? I already wash my hands and mouth after eating.  She looked at her clean hands in surprise.


    ¨C Do as I say, I¡¯ll exinter when you get home this afternoon.


    ¨C Yes.


    Samson¡¯s whole body trembled when the call ended. He couldn¡¯t yet judge who wanted to harm Lucasta.


    She and he had only been in this city for less than a month and did not interact with strangers at all.


    It seems that it was not a vampire or a human trafficker because that person¡¯s goal was to take his sister¡¯s life. They don¡¯t take blood, they don¡¯t need money.


    Returning home, he immediately called Harvey, asking his friend to pay attention to Lucasta.


    His treasure is a lovely, honest girl who has no enmity with anyone except what happened with Jemaine.


    But Samson did not think that Jemaine was such a cruel person, moreover, that old man would never spend money just to take revenge for a small matter.


    ¨C Did such a thing happen? ¨C Harvey¡¯s face showed concern when listening to Samson tell everything.


    ¨C Right. Perhaps I will have to follow her closely from this afternoon to find the culprit. When shees to thepany, please text me to let me know.


    ¨C Okay. But¡­ are you nning to go out while the sun hasn¡¯t set yet? It¡¯s still very sunny at five o¡¯clock.


    ¨C I have a solution. It¡¯s okay.


    As soon as the call ended, Harvey immediately left his desk and went to the window.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare pull the curtain. Sunlight through the ss can still burn his skin.


    After twenty minutes, Lucasta still hadn¡¯t appeared. Harvey immediately took out the phone, intending to ask Bonita for help.


    Just as he pressed the call button, the blonde girl appeared. Without having time to greet him, she went straight to the bathroom and washed her hands thoroughly as her brother advised.


    Because it wasn¡¯t time for work yet, Lucasta surfed the inte and read the newspaper.


    However, a video posted online by someone left her motionless when she realized that the cats she had just met early in the morning had died, the cause of which was determined to be due to the poisonous substance in their food. That was the cake she bought.


    ¨C What¡¯s going on, Lucasta? Are you sick?


    Harvey quickly stood up and came to her side as soon as he heard the sound of the phone hitting the floor and realized her expression was extremely unsightly.


    Seeing her hand trembling, he immediately took it to calm her down and he realized her whole body was cold.


    ¨C What¡¯s up? Where are you unwell?


    ¨C Harvey, I killed the cats.  She burst into tears and fell into his arms.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay. Not your fault.


    Harvey¡¯s face contorted, and his hand kept patting Lucasta¡¯s back.


    He didn¡¯t understand what this little girl was thinking in her head. She cried for the cats but didn¡¯t she realize that she had just escaped the hands of death?


    Fortunately, the camera on that road was broken, otherwise, the police would definitely look for Lucasta and everything would be messy if they discovered that she and Samson did not have identification papers. Bonita is still in the process of working with awyer toplete the girl¡¯s identification documents.


    Large-scale disappearances make the police more stringent than ever. Once they detect something unusual, they will immediately follow up and investigate thoroughly. They will even monitor the suspects¡¯ every move.


    At the same time, in a luxurious room in avish vi, the man was extremely angry and knocked over the crystal vase on the desk.


    Multicolored fragments and rose branches mixed together, scattered in the middle of the flowing puddle that spread to the feet of the person opposite him.


    ¨C An ipetent person who can¡¯tplete even a small task.


    ¨C Sir, she did not foresee that the girl would give cake to stray cats.


    ¨C Doesn¡¯t she know to give an extra cake when Lucasta buys it? Make her disappear.


    The man said as he extinguished the half-burning cigarette in his hand.


    The room was too dark for Henry to see the expression on his boss¡¯s face, but he knew clearly that his boss was very angry and what those words meant.


    ¨C Please let me use her one more time. I will arrange for someone to coordinate with her and make no mistakes.


    ¨C I¡¯ll give you three days, just three days.


    The sound of shoe soles tapping steadily on the floor created a dry sound like the whisper of crime that gradually faded away and disappeared behind the door.


    Henry quickly bent down and tidied up the things scattered in the room. It seems that the girl¡¯s life is quite big, even though the poison was brought to her hand, she still escaped.


    After putting all the debris and roses in the trash and drying the floor, he immediately pulled out his phone and contacted his subordinates to discuss the next n.


    Their lives were going very well when that girl appeared. If he doesn¡¯t eliminate her, he¡¯s afraid everything will be chaotic.

 Chapter 42: Narrowly escaped the hands of death

    The afternoon sunlight prated through the foliage, shining directly on Samson¡¯s face, making him extremely ufortable even though he carefully covered his body.


    On his wrist was a piece of cotton soaked in blood and a small ice cube. That red liquid spread to the dark sun protection shirt.


    Because he had no experience in drawing blood himself, he inserted the needle incorrectly, leading to a broken vein.


    Although Samson can use his ability to heal himself, he does not know how long he will be following Lucasta and whether any unexpected incidents will ur.


    Therefore, he did not dare to waste his energy because he had removed a significant amount of blood from his body and he had to use ice to help the blood clot.


    The bus stopped at the bus stop, picked up the vampire passenger, then left the sidewalk and headed toward the city center.


    Experiencing the feeling of traveling by public transportation for the first time made Samson feel a little excited, no wonder Lucasta didn¡¯t want Harvey to pick her up.


    When Samson arrived at thepany gate, the clock had just struck five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He quickly walked to a nearby tree and observed.


    His heart felt a bit uneasy when he saw a group of police officers standing not far from him. It looked like they had just finished dealing with a traffic ident.


    ¨C Okay, everyone go back to the police station. I¡¯ll go buy some fast food for you guys ande backter.  Michael raised his hand to signal his teammates to disperse.


    Although there were no casualties in the ident, the vehicles were seriously damaged.


    Therefore, Michael and his colleagues had to mediate with the parties so that they coulde to apensation agreement in the gentlest way because the person who caused the ident was in an extremely difficult situation. His family is poor, his mother is old, his wife is sick and his children are mentally ill.


    Although this issue belongs to the traffic police¡¯s jurisdiction, because security forces are coordinating the task of checking suspects nationwide, Michael can still participate.


    Michael is an excellent police officer and the son of thete chief of the police department, joining the ranks of the judiciary for just two years.


    However, his achievements are extremely admirable as he was the first to sessfully destroy thergest arms smuggling ring in the past twenty years.


    Furthermore, he was the one who led the team to sessfully rescue the former prime minister when he was kidnapped by a group of agitators.


    Just as Michael was about to get in the car, he suddenly recognized a very familiar face.


    Her lovely chubby figure, natural blonde hair, and that mouth that always looks like it¡¯s about to smile are unmistakable.


    But, didn¡¯t she go missing ten years ago?


    Two years since the tragic ident urred, the police have fully applied notification and search measures ording to the provisions of civil procedurew.


    However, there is still no urate information about whether the girl is alive or dead.


    ording to the court ruling, all of her parents¡¯ enormous assets were transferred to her uncle to manage.


    If she had returned, he should have reported to the authorities to cancel the missing deration and at the same time transfer her assets.


    ¨C Could it be that there is someone like her? No. It¡¯s definitely her. The girl likes the sunshine I met twelve years ago.


    Michael whispered to himself and climbed into the car to sit. He wanted to follow Lucasta to see where she was now and with whom, then confirm her identity.


    After a day of work but with her mind set on the stray cats, Lucasta was really tired, sad, and worried.


    At this moment, she felt sad because Samson was not by her side. She didn¡¯t think anything until the end of the day when she suddenly realized she had narrowly escaped death.


    Samson told her to wash her hands, which showed that he knew she had taken the poisoned cake, but why didn¡¯t hee pick her up?


    As for Harvey, today he refused to take her home even though she said she would stay at thepany and wait for him to finish work.


    ¨C I hate Samson. I hate Harvey. I hate you two. You two are not worried about me at all.


    Lucasta was grumbling when a middle-aged woman hobbled next to her. Next to the woman was a boy about seven or eight years old.


    Lucasta realized that the woman¡¯s shoce had slipped so she opened her mouth to remind her. However, the woman saw this before Lucasta, so she pushed the boy forward and spoke up.


    ¨C Little girl, please look after the boy for a moment while I tie my shoces. The boy¡¯s mind is not normal, often running around.


    Lucasta happily nodded and took the boy¡¯s hand. She identally killed the cats, so she regretted it so much that she didn¡¯t dare let go of the boy, but kept holding his hand tightly, afraid that the boy would run into the street.


    However, why did she hear this woman¡¯s voice familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before?


    After a long time of groping, the woman also looked up, said thank you, and pulled the boy to her side.


    However, when she saw the crowded afternoon traffic, she hesitated and did not dare to lift her foot.


    Lucasta quickly realized the problem and offered to help. A boy with mental problems and a disabled woman will have a hard time crossing the street during rush hour.


    ¨C The bus will arrive in five minutes. I will take you and this boy across the street.


    ¨C That¡¯s great, thank you, girl.


    Lucasta held the boy¡¯s hand with one hand, raised her other hand as a sign to cross the street, and gradually led the two of them to the opposite side.


    Although Samson knew that Lucasta had a kind personality, he felt extremely ufortable with this action because this was the time when she needed to be careful in all situations.


    ording to Harvey, she knew that someone was deliberately selling poisoned cakes to her, but Samson did not expect that she would have no precautions toward strangers.


    ¨C Thank you, girl, you will definitely encounter many good things thanks to this honest heart.  The woman smiled brightly and spoke as soon as they touched the curb.


    ¨C Nothing.


    After bowing in response, Lucasta turned around and returned to the bus stop.


    The traffic was still moving very slowly when they saw the girl raising her hand to ask to cross the street.


    Taking advantage of the vehicle owners waving their hands to signal, she hurriedly walked quickly without realizing that one of them was pressing the elerator pedal, elerating towards her.


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­


    The screams of the passersby mixed with Lucasta¡¯s scream of terror when she realized the danger wasing.


    There was no time for her to avoid it, she could only hug her face and ept to follow death.


    In a moment of emptiness, Lucasta felt a familiar warmth enveloping her body. This gentle scent could only be found on her brother¡¯s body even though he had never used perfume.


    ¨C It¡¯s me, open your eyes, Lucasta.  Samson gradually loosened his grip and called softly.


    Lucasta¡¯s head still did not leave his chest. She still couldn¡¯t calm down, her eyes were closed and her shoulders were shaking with sobs.


    Knowing that she was mentally panicking, he once again hugged her tightly and looked around, trying to find that woman but it waspletely hopeless.


    If there wasn¡¯t an incident of putting poison in the cake, he would have assumed that this was a sudden, unintentional ident.


    Finally, his eyes stopped on the mess created by the crazy car.


    Although he did not hit Lucasta, at that terrible speed, the driver lost control and crashed into other cars before climbing onto the median and stuck on it.


    On the other side of the road, Michael quickly got out of the car after a moment of shock and ran quickly to the scene of the ident.


    Samson¡¯s speed was so fast that it was beyond the imagination of Michael and those present at the scene, causing all attention to focus on the couple hugging each other, forgetting the driver who needed help.


    At this time, thest sunlight of the day had just disappeared because therge ck clouds rising behind the tall buildings hadpletely obscured it.


    The air gradually cooled down, making Lucasta feel very cold when the wind suddenly hit her.


    ¨C I¡­ I¡¯m so scared, someone is trying to kill me.  She cried as she opened her eyes and looked up.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay, I will protect you. Before I die, I will not let anyone harm you. Be good, don¡¯t cry anymore.


    After quickly wiping away the tears on her chubby face, he immediately took her next to the crazy car to see who the viin was.


    There was nothing blocking the view, so there was no reason the driver couldn¡¯t see her when other cars simultaneously slowed down and gave way.


    ¨C Let me.


    Samson let go of Lucasta¡¯s hand and helped Michael remove the car door because it was stuck and distorted.


    Michael had tried pulling the car door twice before and realized he needed an assistive device, so he was extremely surprised to see that this guy could easily make the car door fall off with just one hand.


    ¨C He died.  Michael spoke up after a few minutes of checking the driver¡¯s body.


    Next, he took out his phone and called the police station, asking his teammates to send a crane to assist so that traffic would not be congested.


    The only clue was interrupted, making Samson extremely disappointed, he could only turn his head to look at his sister in regret.


    ¨C Can you show me your face? Sorry for this rude suggestion but¡­


    Before Michael could finish his sentence, Samson took off his sses, mask, and hood, revealing an extremely handsome face that made everyone admire him.


    Somewhere in the crowd, someone said he was very suitable to y the role of a vampire in the second part of the recently released movie.


    The content of second part of the movie is about the life of a young vampire born from a human mother.


    ¨C Your eyes¡­


    ¨C My brother wears colored contact lenses, I bought them for him and wanted him to wear them to follow current fashion trends.  Lucasta quickly stepped up and interrupted the police officer.


    This is the current trend and no one is surprised to see boys and girls appearing on the street with multicolored eyes, but because Samson¡¯s speed and strength are so different from normal people, Michael feels suspicious.


    But thinking about it again, he thought he was thinking too much because next to this man was a weak girl.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If Samson was really a vampire, perhaps this girl would have been sucked dry long ago, she wouldn¡¯t be as round as a ball like this. Furthermore, she even called him brother.


    ¨C You two are brother and sister, right?


    ¨C Right. Don¡¯t you see that we are equally beautiful?  Lucasta quickly answered the policeman¡¯s question.


    A little warmth crept into Samson¡¯s heart. He felt like this younger sister was trying to protect him.


    As for Lucasta, she simply wanted to prove to everyone that he belonged to her because the admiring eyes of the surrounding girls staring at him made her ufortable.

 Chapter 43: The Suspect

    Following Michael¡¯s orders, the crowd gradually dispersed because police cars wereing.


    There had just been a series of collisions, and now another one made an atheist police officer like him suddenly suspect that there was an invisible hand passing by on this road.


    Fortunately, only the driver died and the other victims only had minor scratches and were a little mentally disturbed, not too serious.


    ¨C Your speed is really different from others. What do you do?  Michael took the opportunity to ask while Samson was smoothing Lucasta¡¯s hair.


    ¨C He only stays at home and cooks for me.  Lucasta answered quickly.


    Michael¡¯s eyebrows contracted and then rxed very quickly.


    It¡¯s true that the handsome guy in front of him looks quite timid and quiet, not like a man going out to work but more like a middle-ageddy wearing an apron standing in the kitchen.


    ¨C Because the person in danger is my sister, that¡¯s why my reflexes are so fast. The newspaper once reported that a woman with weak limbs lifted a car just because her husband was trapped underneath.


    When Michael heard Samson mention that, he remembered. That¡¯s the truth, that year, that news sat on the front page of the newspaper.


    Later, when people told her to try again, the woman could not make the car move even a little.


    ¨C Brother, let¡¯s go home, I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat grilled meat.  Lucasta shook his brother¡¯s arm and urged him.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll grill meat for you, let¡¯s go.


    Because there was no further reason to keep Samson questioned, Michael had to stay silent when he saw the two of them push through the crowd and leave.


    At the close distance just now, the police officer was able to identify the blonde girl as the little girl he had met at a few parties twelve years ago.


    However, ording to her parents¡¯ introduction, she is their only daughter, with no siblings at all.


    It was alreadyte afternoon, so Samson took a taxi instead of waiting for the bus.


    Lucasta was still scared so she kept clinging to him, refusing to let go and whispering to him about Harvey refusing to take her home.


    ¨C It¡¯s because I told him to do that. Harvey loves you very much. I¡¯ll exin more when we get home.  Samson patted her head and gently exined.


    ¨C Yes.


    The taxi slowly passed through the busy traffic and when it reached a deserted road, it increased speed.


    For Samson, the highest speed the car could reach had no effect on him, but Lucasta felt this was too dangerous because she had just experienced the most terrifying thing in her life.


    ording to Lucasta¡¯s wish, the handsome vampire stopped by the supermarket to buy meat and some vegetables.


    Every day, the female employees only saw Samson alone, so everyone had the intention of flirting with him, but now suddenly there was a girl as beautiful as a sunflower next to him, so everyone expressed regret.


    But even so, they still have to smile at customers.


    Lucasta and Samson¡¯s faces had no simrities other than having two eyes, a nose, and a mouth, so they did not think that he and she were brother and sister.


    ¨C What are youughing at? Today I almost died twice and you still smiled.  Lucasta pouted when she saw her brother smiling while cutting meat.


    ¨C I smile because of your confidence. What did you say? Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re equally beautiful?  Samson turned to look at the girl peeling the potato and replied humorously.


    ¨C I look in the mirror every day and find myself very beautiful. I also find you very handsome. Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m beautiful?


    ¨C Of course, I find you beautiful. You are the most beautiful girl I have ever known.


    His answer made her cheeks turn pink because she was embarrassed, and her heart beat faster.


    However, she still remembered the painting he painted of Eirlys that hung right in the middle of the painting room. If Eirlys is still near him, then maybe she is the most beautiful person in his eyes.


    Dinner was quickly served and as usual, Samson could only eat a little, the rest went into Lucasta¡¯s stomach.


    She was not in a good mood because too many things happened, but when she chewed the delicious grilled meat, she temporarily forgot and only focused on eating.


    However, when the meal ended and the two of them sat watching the news on TV, she was worried about tomorrow.


    ¨C Samson, I¡¯m sorry for disobeying you. I should not arbitrarily buy cakes on the roadside and should not interact with strangers. I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t me you for not caring about me.  She bowed her head and spoke.


    ¨C Knowing your mistakes is good. Lucasta, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to help others, but the current situation forces us to be cautious. But¡­ you med me?


    ¨C Yes, because I didn¡¯t know you wereing to pick me up.


    ¨C I did this to find the person who wanted to harm you. It¡¯s okay now, in the days toe I will always be behind you, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go to sleep now.  He took her beautiful hand and squeezed it hard to calm her unstable spirit.


    For several hours in bed, every time Lucasta closed her eyes, she saw bloody cats and a crazy car rushing at her.


    She really wanted to hug her pillow and nket and run to Samson¡¯s room, but suddenly remembered thatst week he had told her that from now on she should not sleep with him anymore because she was an adult.


    Sometimes, she thought he realized her mixed feelings. More and more, she wanted to possess him, wanted him to be her own, and did not want to see him intimate or look at any strange girl.


    Did he know that she was also very upset because of the changes in her mind?


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­


    After the scream, the small teddy bear in Lucasta¡¯s hand fell onto the bed. For some reason, she saw it turn into a small cat with a mouth full of fresh blood.


    In the dimly lit room, objects suddenly became an obsession for her.


    Finally, unable to bear it any longer, she hugged her pillow, ran to the next room, and knocked on the door.


    ¨C Samson, can you let me sleep here? I will lie on the floor and not hug you anymore.  She said in a sobbing voice as soon as the door opened.


    ¨C Come in.


    Although Lucasta said so, how could Samson let her sleep on the floor when his bed was quiterge?


    While the chubby figure was bending down to spread the nket, he approached, picked her up, and ced her on the bed.


    ¨C I know you¡¯re in a bad mood today, just lie here.


    The space in the room quickly returned to a quiet state, with only the ticking of the clock hands diligently counting the time.


    Lucasta tried to inch closer to the edge of the bed to widen the distance. She turned her back to him and her eyes stared at the closed door.


    The bloody image of the driver stuck next to the steering wheel kept lingering in her mind.


    Because she wanted to know who was harming her, she looked him straight in the face even though she was afraid of blood.


    ¨C Lucasta, are you crying?  Samson spoke up when he saw her shoulders tremble.


    ¨C No.


    ¨C Come here.


    He shook his head, reaching out to pull that plump body towards him. Although she was quite heavy, with just a little force, he brought her from the edge of the bed to the middle.


    In the dim light from the deskmp, he saw tears streaming down her face, hair sticking to her cheeks, and stubborn forehead.


    ¨C I said I would protect you, don¡¯t worry and be afraid anymore.


    ¨C But they will hurt you too. If you were a little slower then the car would have hit you.


    ¨C Your brother is a superhero, no one can harm him.


    ¨C Lie, Superman won¡¯t be affected by the sun, you¡¯re even weaker than me.


    Lucasta¡¯s wide eyes and pursed mouth made Samson unable to hold back hisughter, so he pretended to turn away, smiled quickly, and then turned back.


    He carefully dried her face and proactively lifted her head, slid his arm down, and hugged her,forting her like when she was a child.


    ¨C Be good, go to sleep, baby.


    ¨C But if you follow me, you¡¯ll faint from the sun.


    ¨C I will wear sun-protective clothing and go in the shade.


    A steady heartbeat and strong arms create a feeling of safety and the unique scent of Samson helps Lucasta gradually fall asleep.


    Even though he acted calm to somewhatfort her, his heart was in turmoil. As much as he loves her, he worries about her safety.


    If he guessed correctly, all of this was rted to her background. But how could they recognize her so quickly?


    At the same time, in a room surrounded by books, the excellent police officer was still diligently researching documents about vampires, how to recognize them with the naked eye, and their typical habits.


    ¨C Do vampires eat meat? Why do vampires know how to cook? Are vampires so young and handsome?


    He asked himself after a while of staring at the old documents. He even had to hold his breath when turning each page for fear that the strong force would tear them apart because they were so fragile and expired after so many years in the warehouse.


    Finally, Michael¡¯s eyes stopped on a quick report that was handwritten but never sent and that the handwriting belonged to none other than histe father.


    That short content was about an incident that happened thirty years ago when he was still holding the position of captain of the special criminal police.


    ¨C That¡¯s not a mythical creature, it¡¯s real.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was night and the air conditioner was still on at full capacity, but Michael¡¯s whole body was drenched in sweat, and his breathing became heavy. He had never heard his father talk about this story.


    Now that his father has passed away, who can he ask? His father¡¯s teammates have all passed away, and if anyone is still alive, they are just gray-headed old men who don¡¯t remember who they are.


    Men who join the ranks of national security protection often get married veryte and their wives are not young girls.


    That¡¯s why he was only twenty-five years old but his parents had passed away due to old age and illness.


    Although he knew that groups of vampire hunters were still active somewhere in the world, he always believed that they deliberately created false rumors to prey on people¡¯s fears.


    The purpose of that is to collect donations, which they call funds, to maintain activities to protect human safety from blood-sucking creatures.


    There are no documents from the government confirming the existence of vampires.


    However, because the nature of this case was quiteplicated, the police chief asked him to go to the church at the foot of Dragon Mountain and ask the priest to write a letter to contact groups of vampire hunters.


    They wille to the city to support the investigation and also to reassure the people. If nothing prevents them, maybe they will appear tomorrow.


    ¨C Ruby-colored eyes, speed and strength, and the girl who disappeared ten years ago.


    After a whisper, he quickly packed up the documents and left the room. Tomorrow, he will definitely follow the two of them to find the truth and answer the doubts in his heart.

 Chapter 44: Old Story

    Just as Michael predicted, one dayter, the group of vampire hunters were invited by the priest to the foot of Dragon Mountain.


    As soon as he received the notice, Michael immediately drove to meet them. Weing him was a man around fifty years old, also the leader of a group of vampire hunters.


    ¨C Hello, Mr. Peter, I am Michael, captain of the special criminal police team.  Michael bowed his head very politely as soon as he met the person he needed to ask for help.


    ¨C Hello, you look a lot like your father.


    ¨C You know my father?


    Peter gently nodded and motioned for Michael to sit at the table and drink tea. When the hot teapot was half empty, Peter gradually told Michael the old story clearly and thoroughly.


    It all started when a special police team led by Michael¡¯ste father received a confidential letter from a hematologist.


    He announced that he was holding a female vampire and was constantly followed by two other vampires.


    The hematologist asked for help and Michael¡¯s father contacted the group of vampire hunters who were staying at the foot of Dragon Mountain.


    ¨C At that time, groups of vampire hunters were very active, but your father came here because he was a friend of thete priest Luca. And what¡¯s more, he wanted everything to be kept secret.


    ¨C Why did everyone keep it a secret when they only killed one vampire? What everyone needs to do at that time is notify superiors so they can direct aprehensive review. How many baby vampires would a male vampire and a female vampire have given birth to in thest thirty years?


    Putting the empty cup of tea on the table, Peter leisurely poured another cup and slowly exined to Michael that the country¡¯s economy was in crisis at that time due to the impact of war from neighboring countries.


    Once this information is revealed, it will cause confusion in public opinion and lead to unpredictable consequences when more than half of the security forces have to go to border areas to guard.


    ¨C People will ept hiding in their homes and starving to death rather than venturing out becausepared to starving, being sucked dry by a vampire is scarier. If the rear does not produce, how can we supply the front line?


    Taking another sip of tea, Peter continued the story about the hunting process that night.


    That year, Peter was only seventeen years old, the youngest hunter in the group and that was also the first andst mission he participated in up to this point.


    After discussing the n, the group of hunters and police asked the hematologist to move the iron cage containing the female vampire to the abandoned castle.


    That ce was originally owned by a mysterious family that had long since perished, located in the forest west of the city.


    And as they predicted, the blood stains along the path led the two vampires to find them.


    ¨C There was no moon that night, there was no electricity and we couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. Just know that the escapee was seriously injured. A few yearster, we lingered in the city and waited but saw absolutely no more traces. Therefore, we concluded that he was dead.


    Thirty years passed, the war ended and the country returned to peace, the pace of life in the city became increasingly bustling, and stories of the past were also forgotten.


    Groups of hunters also gradually withdrew and settled in ces with higher risk because people gradually did not believe that vampires existed in the world.


    ordingly, the amount of money they support to maintain the hunter group is bing less and less, not enough for expenses.


    ¨C We must constantly practice physical and judgment skills as well as spend time in meditation. Some hunters, after working to make money, gave up this job, got married, and were swept away by the economic flow. That¡¯s why we need a separate fund.


    The young police officer could understand the old hunter¡¯s feelings even though he was born into a financially prosperous family.


    He had never experienced the feeling of being controlled by money, but he had heard hisrades confide when they were faced with justice and the temptation of money.


    When he saw his father¡¯s report, he was still skeptical. But now, hearing one of the people who participated in the war with vampires that year tell the story, hepletely believes that those bloodthirsty creatures really exist.


    Now, thinking carefully, Michael sympathized with his father¡¯s decision that year.


    Too few security forces in the city will not be able to make people feel secure that the government will protect them from vampires always lurking at night and even during the day.


    Unlike now in peacetime, every fifty meters there are five or seven policeman.


    ¨C How to recognize a vampire with the naked eye? Is it their speed or strength?  Michael suddenly asked when the image of Samson suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ¨C That¡¯s right, you can also use garlic, sunlight, and crosses to check. But most vampires don¡¯t move around freely during the day. But¡­ are you suspecting someone? ¨C Peter frowned, staring at the person opposite.


    ¨C No, I¡¯m just asking so I can check if I encounter anyone suspiciouster.


    ¨C The government has issued an order, so please take the suspects to the police station and I will personally check them.


    ¨C I also think this will be more urate and convenient. So see you at ten o¡¯clock tonight, we¡¯ll patrol together.


    As soon as Michael finished speaking, he pulled out a thick envelope from his pocket and ced it on the table.


    This is the amount of money transferred by the police chief to support the group of vampire hunters while they participate in this case.


    In recent years, the police have always offered extremely high rewards to anyone who helps them know the whereabouts of suspected or wanted criminals and always bring about a perfect result.


    This proves the omnipotent power of money, so the police chief and Michael clearly understand that everything needs money first to make it easier.


    Society is increasingly developing, people¡¯s needs are increasingly higher and that is the reason why a gentle and kind person bes deceitful and cruel just because of external material things.


    ¨C Goodbye.  Michael raised his hand to say goodbye.


    ¨C Goodbye.


    When the footsteps of the captain of the special criminal police team disappeared behind therge ornamental pots, Peter called everyone in the group into the room to discuss ns and prepare the necessary things.


    On the night thirty years ago, Peter and his teammates destroyed a vampire with red hair.


    ording to the records passed down, everyone determined that he was thest descendant of a noble family that once held a huge number of seats in the supreme vampire council.


    The female vampire and the male vampire who escaped with her both had ck hair.


    Therefore, they believe that those two vampires belong to themon vampire ss or have been mixed, not of pure blood which determines status and voice in the vampiremunity.


    That is also the reason why the group of hunters believed that they died because they did not have enough ability to recover after losing too much blood and suffering many injuries from the trap made from sharp iron stakes with garlic juice, and burned by the cross¡¯s light.


    ¨C ording to the records I just found, a powerful vampire still exists. He is a descendant of royalty. There¡¯s nothing else about his identifying features other than his tinum hair. Furthermore, he is very good at controlling and manipting his mood and body.  Peter spoke up.


    ¨C Don¡¯t the royal vampires all fall into a deep sleep in the tombs of Waddesdon in Buckinghamshire?  A young hunter asked bewilderedly.


    ¨C He is thest surviving descendant. Five hundred years ago, someone saw him appear at Lionel¡¯s painting auction. He caught a little girl who fell from the fifth floor and disappeared before the eyes of vampire hunters. Since then, there has been no trace of him anymore.


    ¨C It turns out that vampires are still good and bad like humans.  Another hunter spoke up.


    ¨C But they live on human blood and this is the reason they must be destroyed.


    They all nodded when they heard Peter speak and they quickly dispersed. Some people squeezed garlic juice, some sharpened axes and some people brought crosses that had not been used for a long time to the priest and asked to sprinkle blessed water on them.


    Those are also all the weapons needed to fight creatures with supernatural abilities but also full of weaknesses.


    While the hunters were busy preparing, Michael had no free time. As soon as he returned to the police headquarters, he and his teammates had to begin investigating the identity of the deceased driver because no one came to im his body even though the news had been broadcast many times on television and electronic newspapers.


    At the end of the day, Michael received a report that the deceased was a street thug, had no identification papers, and that the car belonged to a doctor from the Institute of Medical Sciences.


    He stole the car from a repair garage about an hour before the unfortunate incident urred.


    ¨C The car had brake problems and before they could fix it, it was stolen.  Bevis spoke up.


    ¨C Okay, let¡¯splete the procedures with the hospital and bury him. People who have died should not be discriminated against. Buy him a nice coffin. Expenses will be paid by me.


    ¨C Yes, boss.


    Michael closed his eyes and visualized that scene again. His mouth continuously muttered the words: speed, strength.


    The reason he hadn¡¯t told Peter his doubts was because the blonde girl was next to that handsome man.


    ¨C Lucasta, is it you? Where have you been these past ten years?


    ncing at the clock moving towards five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Michael immediately left the police station and drove straight to Star Corporation headquarters.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Today, he must investigate where that girl is living.


    The moment he saw Lucasta get on the bus, he immediately drove the car to follow behind.


    However, he kept his distance quite far and deliberately ran into the moving convoy to avoid being detected by her.


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t that guy go pick up his sister today? ¨C He frowned when he saw only Lucasta.


    Just now, the group of passengers who boarded the bus at the same time as her was quiterge, so he thought Samson was also among them.


    He didn¡¯t know that the handsome vampire was the girl who got off the bus at the same time as the blonde girl but was walking quite a distance from her.


    Because of his attention-grabbing action yesterday, Samson had to disguise himself as a girl today to avoid being noticed by others.


    Furthermore, he feels that this loose wig helps a lot in shielding ultraviolet rays.

 Chapter 45: Dark Conspiracy

    It wasn¡¯t until Lucasta got home that she dared to hold her stomach andugh so hard. She had to admit that Samson dressed as a girl looked very simr, very beautiful.


    Maybe because his body is already beautiful, whether he is a boy or a girl, he always attracts all eyes even though his face is covered by a mask and a wide-brimmed hat.


    ¨C Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m worried about you? Don¡¯tugh anymore, I¡¯ve never stooped so low as to do something like this.


    Samson is a bit ufortable when he turns himself into a girl. Although he became a vampire due to the curse of Apollo, he was previously a young master of a prominent noble family, so doing this to him was like being humiliated. But for her, he epted to ignore his own feelings.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. Samson, do you think I¡¯m causing trouble for you?  Lucasta bowed her head because she realized she was wrong when sheughed at her brother.


    ¨C Go take a shower, I¡¯ll make fried noodles for you today.


    Samson said, then quickly carried the wig into the room and took off the female outfit that was hanging on his body.


    Today, he did not detect anyone suspicious on the bus or on the road they passed.


    However, he believes that because of yesterday¡¯s shocking ident, the perpetrator temporarily stopped and remained silent to observe the situation.


    Dinner took ce in a quiet atmosphere that made Lucasta feel unfamiliar. She really wanted to open her mouth to talk to Samson, but the look on his face was not good, so she remained silent and ate as quickly as possible.


    As usual, she was the one to wash the dishes after the meal. Samson stopped hanging around her and turned on the TV, updating the day¡¯s news.


    ¨C Bring your pillow to sleep with me. ¨C He spoke as soon as he saw that chubby figure passing by, preparing to enter the room.


    Although Lucasta was a bit surprised, she still obeyed and did as her brother said.


    The news of suspicions about bloodthirsty creatures broadcast from the police made her very afraid every time night fell, but fortunately, he spoke first.


    Last night, because she was so busy thinking about the ident and the poisoning, she forgot there was something scarier, which was the vampires with long fangs and red eyes.


    The moment Lucasta hugged her pillow and nket and left her room, Samson also turned off the TV, turned off the light, and followed her.


    Even though she had him by her side, she still felt cold when she suddenly looked towards the window covered with a white curtain.


    Unless she can liefortably in his arms, the feeling of security will spread and help her sleep well.


    Hearing the sound of steady breathing, Lucasta guessed that Samson was asleep so she gently turned to look at his picturesque face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Does he understand the mixed emotions inside her right now? She was touched by the sacrifices he made for her but at the same time felt sad for the sinful feelings she had for him.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you sleep?  Samson suddenly opened his eyes and asked.


    ¨C I¡­ I¡¯m thinking about the weekend. ¨C She hesitantly replied.


    Samson quickly remembered the n to expose Cntha¡¯s boyfriend that Lucasta had told him a few days ago.


    He couldn¡¯t let many people know that she was harmed by someone when the person behind it was still an ambiguous shadow.


    Furthermore, he also did not want Lucasta to break her promise to Cntha because that girl was her first good friend when she returned to integrate into the human world.


    ¨C You just go there, I will quietly follow and protect you. ¨C He reached out and touched the tip of her nose.


    ¨C Do you feel I¡¯m causing trouble for you?  Lucasta repeated the previous question.


    ¨C No. Someone caused trouble for you and me. You are not at fault.


    A smile appeared on the corner of her pink lips as soon as she received his answer.


    They kept their eyes open and looked at each other for a long time and then gradually fell asleep, unaware that somewhere in the city, someone was still awake nning to target them.


    After the sound of smoking, white smoke flew from the man¡¯s lips into space. His face, which was always frowning, suddenly rxed and showed satisfaction.


    Images stolen from traffic cameras proved that the person who saved Lucasta was no ordinary human because of the speed and strength he possessed.


    ¨C Have you dealt with the woman and the child yet?


    ¨C Done, sir.


    ¨C I still need to confirm again before making a decision to change ns. Let¡¯s continue to follow her and cause another incident.


    ¨C Yes, I get it.


    The night gets darker and darker and the morning graduallyes, bringing a sense of safety to everyone.


    Today, Samson no longer disguised himself, he hired a taxi and went to thepany with Lucasta.


    This change took Michael a long time because he kept waiting at the bus stop but didn¡¯t see them anywhere.


    It wasn¡¯t until it was time for office hours that he helplessly turned the car back to headquarters.


    Unfortunately for Samson, the taxi taking him back suddenly blew a tire on a deserted road and almost lost control.


    Fortunately, the driver was experienced so there was no ident.


    Seeing his tall, outstanding figure and familiar sun-protective clothing on the side of the road, Michael immediately stopped the car and got out to ask about the situation.


    After the driver exined, Michael immediately helped him call for rescue and offered to take Samson home.


    Samson knew he shouldn¡¯t wander around outside for too long, so he reluctantly nodded and followed Michael into the car.


    He needed to drink blood to replenish the amount of blood drawn before the feeling of dizziness and pain set in.


    During the whole journey, no one said a word to anyone. The car drove to a small alley and stopped ording to Samson¡¯s words.


    ¨C Thank you for giving me a ride. Did I make youte for your work?  Samson turned to the person next to him and expressed his gratitude.


    ¨C No, I¡¯m still working. Run rambling on the road to detect suspicious people.


    After saying that, Michael immediately unlocked the car door for Samson to get out of the car.


    It was now eight-thirty, the sunlight was quite harsh and a very good opportunity to confirm Michael¡¯s suspicions.


    But Samson was dressed too discreetly and Michael could not see Samson¡¯s skin to see if it was blistered or not.


    If he really is a vampire, the UV rays that prate through thatyer of clothing will still cause him serious effects.


    ¨C I¡¯m allergic to garlic so I can¡¯t bring it along, I¡¯ve missed my chance.


    He muttered and turned the car around, running straight to the police station.


    Being an atheist, he didn¡¯t bring a cross with him, but tonight, he had to ask Peter for one.


    The car was running when the phone rang and the screen clearly disyed Bevis¡¯s name.


    ¨C I¡¯m listening.


    ¨C Captain, people living at the foot of Demon Mountain discovered two corpses, a woman and a child.


    ¨C Okay, you and everyone else go there first, I¡¯ll go there right now.


    The car quickly turned around, leaving an arc-shaped white streak on the main road.


    Michael drove the car out onto the highway, the clock showing the speed increasing.


    The intuition of a police officer with sharp judgment told him that the two victims were the two people Lucasta had led across the street.


    When Michael arrived, his teammates were also present. Local police quickly moved aside to make way for the special police team to enter the crime scene area, which was cordoned off for protection.


    And just like what the elite police officer was worried about, the two bodies were those two people. However, what shocked him was the two bite marks on their necks.


    ¨C How¡¯s it going? ¨C He asked as soon as the forensic doctor stood up after a long examination.


    ¨C The two victims died fifteen hours ago. The cause of death was injuries to the head and limbs from falling from that height.  The forensic doctor said as he took off his gloves.


    ¨C What about the bite mark?


    ¨C It was not the direct cause of their death even though arge amount of blood flowed from here.


    Michael¡¯s lips began to bleed from the bite he self-inflicted. The driver¡¯s death was his own doing, but these two people were definitely harmed by someone else.


    Coincidentally, they were the two people Lucasta led across the street and when she turned back, she almost lost her life.


    Could it be that the man next to her did it for revenge?


    ¨C Captain, do you think the culprit is the one responsible for a series of disappearances in recent years?  Bevis leaned into Michael¡¯s ear and asked.


    ¨C They didn¡¯t reveal any traces before, so why are they so careless now?


    ¨C Perhaps these two people tried to escape and fell from above. But what is the cause of the bite mark on their neck? If the perpetrator is that creature, they will easily rush down and destroy everything. Don¡¯t they have eyes that see through the dark and fly like birds?


    ¨C If you ask me, who should I ask? It¡¯s also possible that he is deliberately challenging us.  Michael pointed his finger at his head and walked out to the car.


    Bevis understood Michael¡¯s meaning, so he quickly told his teammates to wrap up the two bodies and bring them back to the city, first to find their identities and then to see if any clues could be discovered on their bodies.


    The distance to the city was quite far, but it didn¡¯t seem enough for Michael to have time to think.


    The assumption that the guy brought them here and killed them is not very logical when he is still living leisurely in the city.


    Furthermore, that guy knew that the police were also present when Lucasta helped those two people. If something happened to them, he would be the number one suspect.


    While approaching the police station, Michael took the phone and called the church at the foot of Dragon Mountain, asking the priest to send someone to bring Peter here to help the police verify whether the toothmark belonged to a human or a vampire.


    Receiving news from him, the leader of the vampire hunter group quickly arrived.


    After a long observation, he came to the conclusion that it was a vampire¡¯s fang mark because no matter how pointed and sharp human teeth were, they could not cause that wound.


    ¨C Do vampires have fingerprints?  Michael turned to Peter and asked after ordering his subordinates to collect fingerprints on the victim¡¯s body.


    ¨C Of course, there is, their body structure is not much different from ours. I mean they are just different from us when they show their true form, with fur and fingernails, long toenails, sharp fangs, and red eyes. But¡­ do you think they will hold out their hands for you to collect fingerprints?  The hunter squinted his eyes and looked at Michael.


    ¨C If they are hiding in the city as civilians, I will definitely be able to catch them. Fingerprints are stored on the national resident database system. Unless they are illegal immigrants.


    Michael was talking about Samson but how could Peter understand that?


    Therefore, the hunter was bewildered because he thought that vampires moved like clouds and wind, no one could control them and they did not need identification papers.

 Chapter 46: Birthday party

    Samson¡¯s appearance clearly deteriorated after a week of following Lucasta.


    Although he alwayspensated for his blood in time, his health was still somewhat affected. If he continues like this, he¡¯s afraid he won¡¯t be fine.


    Could it be that now he pretends to be seriously ill, then takes her back to the castle so she can take care of him, and when she is old, he will be cured?


    ¨C Brother, let¡¯s go.


    Lucasta¡¯s call pulled Samson out of his chaotic thoughts. He nodded slightly, got off the sofa, and took her hand.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Because the birthday party of the youngdy of the Anthony family took ce in the evening, he did not have to have blood drawn and did not need to cover up much.


    When the taxi arrived at the gate of the five-star restaurant and hotelplex, Lucasta saw Cntha waiting for her.


    Today, the outfit that the bright heir of the Workdaypany wore was extremely simple, but because her body was so perfect, Lucasta easily recognized her rich friend.


    ¨C Won¡¯t youe in with me? Cntha said if you don¡¯t have an invitation, you can¡¯t go inside.  Lucasta looked worriedly at his brother and asked in a low voice.


    ¨C You go in first, I¡¯ll find a way to get inter. If I go with you, how can I find out who wants to harm you? Maybe they¡¯ve followed us all the way here.


    Hearing what her brother said made sense, Lucasta obediently nodded and climbed down, running to Cntha.


    Samson continued to tell the driver to take him a little farther.


    When the car stopped in front of the amusement park gate, he quickly got out, mixed into the crowd, and took another taxi to go back to the party site to distract the person who was following him and his sister.


    At this time, in the service staff¡¯s changing room, Cntha and Lucasta were hurriedly changing their outfits.


    Cntha has a slim figure and conveniently grabbed a uniform that fit as well as if it had been made just for her.


    Unfortunately for Lucasta, the blonde girl is quite fat so it took a while to find a white shirt and ck skirt of the right size.


    Honestly speaking, Lucasta¡¯s body is just a little plump, not so fat that it makes the ground shake.


    However, because the female staff working at this most luxurious hotel are strictly selected with the prerequisites of being highly educated and having an appearance not inferior to that of a supermodel, there are norge-sized outfits.


    Rarely are there a few chubby girls, but they are definitely girls with lovely, beautiful faces that make the recruitment office happy.


    Of course, the sry they receive is many times greater than the sry of a normal Star Group employee.


    ¨C You look very suitable in a white outfit, Lucasta, you shine like an angel.


    Cntha gently caressed her friend¡¯s chubby cheek, then grabbed her pretty hand and pulled her out.


    The manager in charge of the party immediately assigned work as soon as he saw the two girls.


    Because it is a buffet party, the wait staff must constantly carry wine trays in their hands and move them to groups of guests.


    ¨C It¡¯s him, that ungrateful man.  Cntha said softly in Lucasta¡¯s ear as they both entered the main hall.


    Lucasta followed Cntha¡¯s gaze and realized that the elegant man in a ck suit standing next to the blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl was the person in the photo that Cntha showed her.


    However, Lucasta¡¯s focus was not on him but on the girl next to him. She really looks a lot like Eirlys.


    ¨C What are you two still doing? Please serve the wine to the guests quickly.  The manager raised his voice because he saw his staff standing still while a group of guests nearby were signaling that they needed a few more sses of wine.


    So, the two girls quickly separated and seriously carried out a task that was not theirs.


    The number of wait staff in the hotel and restaurant chain of the wealthy Anthony family is veryrge, constantly being changed and flexibly adjusted to suit each situation, so managers cannot remember their faces exactly.


    While Cntha eagerly waited for the moment Jenny announced her boyfriend to everyone to expose the money-hungry man, Lucasta looked around.


    She didn¡¯t know if Samson realized that Jenny looked like Eirlys or not.


    She suddenly felt scared when she thought that he would pay attention to that girl and reduce his love and care for her.


    Time gradually passed, and the party was almost over. While Lucasta was trying to find Samson¡¯s silhouette, suddenly a strange girl approached.


    She was also wearing a waitress¡¯ uniform but her face was very unsightly, as if she was in pain, so her forehead kept frowning.


    ¨C Excuse me, can I bother you for a moment?


    ¨C What¡¯s up?  Lucasta asked but was still very cautious, her feet unconsciously moved back a bit.


    ¨C The guest on the third floor wants us to bring him a ss of hangover drink. Can you help me? I suddenly had a stomach ache and needed to go to the bathroom urgently.


    Seeing the girl clutching her stomach and grimacing, Lucasta nodded and changed the empty tray to the girl¡¯s hand, and she received the tray with a ss of watermelon juice.


    After asking for the room number, Lucasta quickly walked to the elevator.


    From afar, Samson shook his head helplessly at his sister¡¯s actions. It seems she doesn¡¯t know how to refuse other people¡¯s requests.


    He put the intact ss of wine on the table and followed her because he was afraid that someone would take advantage of her being alone and kill her.


    Lucasta¡¯s eyes kept looking at the rooms along the way and when she saw the number three hundred and five, she immediately stopped, raised her hand to knock twice, then pushed the door open and entered because she realized the door was unlocked.


    ¨C Hello, I came to bring you hangover water.  Lucasta spoke up because she saw no one in the room.


    ¨C Please bring it here for me, out here.


    The man¡¯s voice rang out and Lucasta quickly guessed where he was standing.


    If she guessed correctly, perhaps he was also one of the guests invited to the party, but because he was unwell, he had toe here to rest.


    ording to Cntha, today, the rooms in this area are reserved as ces for diners from far away to stay if they are too drunk and cannot go home.


    ¨C Dear Sir¡­


    While Lucasta was bewildered because she set foot on the balcony but saw no one, a hand appeared from behind and forcefully pushed her forward, causing her to lose her bnce.


    The ss of watermelon juice and the tray fell straight down, hitting the painting ced on the stage, causing it to get wet and tear a long line.


    At the moment when Lucasta thought these were herst moments on earth, a warm hand caught her leg.


    In the upside-down position, she panicked and became extremely dizzy when she saw the crowd¡¯s eyes turning towards her.


    The height of twelve meters is too terrible for a girl like her. Once the person holding her loses his grip on her, she will surely die.


    ¨C Oh my god, Lu¡­ Lucasta¡­ ¨C Cntha¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the lovely girl swinging on the third floor.


    Samson was helpless when he could not separate himself to save his sister and capture that man¡¯s neck. He had no choice but to let the guy run away.


    With a very light force, Samson sent Lucasta flying back up to change position and then caught her as soon as she fell in front of him.


    Lucasta was no longer aware of anything, she fainted in his arms. Below, screams rang out incessantly, at first out of fear and then out of surprise.


    Among the people looking up were both Michael and Bevis. Both of them were invited guests who were sent invitations by Mr. David, also Jenny¡¯s grandfather.


    Many years ago, two policemen¡¯s fathers rescued him from a kidnapping for ransom.


    Samson¡¯s position at this time was holding onto the railing with one hand and holding Lucasta with the other.


    He knew that if he used his strength to jump high and take her upstairs, it would surprise those people even more than if he fell down with her.


    Seeing a group of security guards carrying the mattress and cing it down ording to Michael¡¯s instructions, Samson waited patiently even though he was eager to catch the perpetrator and asked why that man wanted to harm Lucasta.


    ¨C Can they guess the exact drop point? Please think of a better way.  Cntha worriedly told Michael.


    ¨C He¡¯ll make it.


    Michael¡¯s voice was full of confidence because he had witnessed what Samson did.


    The fact that Samson threw Lucasta up high and urately caught her made Michael believe that he was not human.


    Therefore, Michael wants to take this opportunity to confirm onest time.


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t know what Lucasta and Samson were doing up there to cause this incident to happen.


    Loud apuse rang out in the hall as Samson and Lucasta fell onto therge mattress.


    He carried her to a corner and kept calling her. As soon as her eyelids opened and she recognized her brother¡¯s face, she burst into tears, hugged him tightly, and buried her head in his neck because she was so terrified.


    ¨C It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry for beingte.


    In Samson¡¯s eyes, there was only Lucasta alone,pletely ignoring the attitudes of the people around him.


    He did not feel secure handing her over to anyone here to chase the perpetrator.


    ¨C A waiter ruined my daughter¡¯s party. What¡¯s going on?  A man about sixty years old approached them and spoke loudly.


    ¨C Sir, human life is the most important thing. We should feel lucky because nothing unfortunate happened.  Michael quickly spoke up.


    ¨C What should I do? My painting was ruined by her. Do you know it is more expensive than human lives?  Jenny stepped forward and loudly criticized Michael.


    At this time, Cntha came out of the crowd and ran over, along with Samson to help Lucasta stand up in front of the surprised eyes of Eric, who had just proposed to break up with her a week ago. He didn¡¯t expect that she was a waitress here.


    ¨C Jenny, don¡¯t be rude.


    The powerful voice spoke up, making the atmosphere magically quiet, without any whispers at all.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, making way for the wheelchair to approach. Michael and Bevis quickly recognized the head of the Anthony family.


    ¨C Hello Mr. David.  Michael and Bevis bowed their heads in unison.


    ¨C These are the two sons of the two benefactors who saved my life. Anyone in the family has no right to raise their voice to them, including you, president of WA.


    Hearing her grandfather warn her father, Jenny immediately nced at the two policemen who were not wearing military uniforms and then nced at Lucasta.


    Just now, she couldn¡¯t see Samson¡¯s face clearly because the fall caused his hair to fall down, covering half of his face, only glimpsed at an angle.


    Now she realizes that he is an extremely handsome man, every millimeter handsome.

 Chapter 47: Priceless Painting

    Although Samson knew it wasn¡¯t all Lucasta¡¯s fault, because he didn¡¯t want things to beplicated, he apologized to Jenny on behalf of his sister.


    However, Jenny responded to him with a disdainful attitude.


    ¨C That painting was drawn by the famous artist Drake. Its value cannot be calcted in money. If you can restore it to its original state then I will let you two go.  Jenny crossed her arms, turned her face towards the painting, and said.


    ¨C I know, Drake is a talented artist, but if possible, please give me the opportunity to redraw it. I can guarantee you will be more satisfied than the old painting.


    Jenny shrugged and looked at Eric. She really didn¡¯t understand what the guy opposite her was saying.


    Does an ordinary person like him want topete with Drake? How could she be satisfied when the precious painting was reced by the work of an unknown person?


    However, she really wanted to see what this handsome guy would do because his confidence drove her crazy.


    ¨C How many days do you need toplete it?  David spoke up before his niece could speak.


    ¨C Fifteen minutes. Please help me prepare all the tools and I will finish it right here.


    ¨C That¡¯s crazy.  Jenny hissed.


    David nodded slightly and then signaled to the two assistants next to him.


    They quickly left to prepare drawing paper and paints for Samson.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Lucasta, Cntha, Michael, and everyone else present turned their eyes to the handsome guy, their faces expressing both disbelief and shock.


    That painting was drawn by Drake within ten hours but he dared tomit to only needing fifteen minutes.


    Furthermore, the entire face of the girl in the painting was damaged and could not be seen clearly because of the watermelon juice and therge tear.


    ¨C Brother.  Lucasta held Samson¡¯s hand tightly and whispered.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I can do it, you know that, right?


    Lucasta nodded but her heart was extremely uneasy. She knew her brother was very good at drawing, but she had never seen him draw a painting in such a short time.


    Every time he and she paint, even a simple painting takes eight hours.


    ¨C Can your brother really do it?  Cntha was no less nervous than the others. She leaned into her friend¡¯s ear and asked softly.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know.  Lucasta replied morosely.


    ¨C What?


    Even so, Cntha was still convinced by the handsome man¡¯s confident face and for some reason, she suddenly believed that he could do what he said.


    She originally wanted to expose that bad boyfriend right now, but it seemed like waiting another fifteen minutes wouldn¡¯t be toote.


    She will let him enjoy hisst moments with his beautiful, rich girlfriend who despises others.


    Cntha is eager to know what Jenny¡¯s attitude will be when she realizes that the guy holding her hand is a poor man who takes advantage of his girlfriend.


    ¨C Sir, everything has been prepared.  An assistant spoke up as soon as he returned.


    ¨C Okay, give them to him.


    When David finished speaking, the crowd quickly backed away. At Samson¡¯s request, a small makeshift room made from pieces of white silk and a few aluminum bars was erected.


    After ncing at the damaged painting, he immediately went inside.


    The image of Eirlys had never faded from Samson¡¯s memory, so the look just now was just a way for him to conceal the fact that he and she had met and lived together for three years.


    If he remembered correctly, the dress she was wearing in the painting was the dress she was wearing when she was in trouble and he saved her.


    If he hadn¡¯te here today, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Eirlys lied to him. Turns out, she is not an orphan but she is the youngdy of a noble family.


    However, he did not understand why she fell into the hands of kidnappers and was almost taken to the border by them.


    They should have ckmailed the Anthony family because that would have given them a lot more money than selling her away.


    The famous artist¡¯s beautiful hands moved continuously on the drawing paper, sketching every line of the girl he once loved with all his heart.


    Outside, everyone was intently looking at the shadowy figure inside through the white cloth even though they couldn¡¯t see anything except knowing he was moving left and right.


    ¨C Only two minutes left.  Cntha said and squeezed Lucasta¡¯s cold hand.


    The moment the fifteenth minute had passed, Samson ced thest stroke of his brush on the ear of the girl in the painting and leisurely walked out.


    David¡¯s bodyguards quickly moved the pieces of the makeshift room, revealing the masterpiece to countless stunned eyes.


    ¨C Oh my god, could he really do it?  Jenny eximed because she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    At the moment when Lucasta should have been happy, her heart was heavy with sadness.


    Through her brother¡¯s drawing, she confirmed that the girl in the painting was Eirlys, an image so deeply engraved in his mind that he could draw her even without looking.


    Although the Anthony family had not said whose portrait the damaged painting was, she could be sure it was Eirlys.


    Following David¡¯s orders, the assistant pushed the wheelchair closer to the painting.


    David¡¯s eyes looked around and then stopped on the small ck dot on the girl¡¯s ear. His hands gradually clenched to stop the emotions rising in his heart.


    ¨C Who are you? How¡­ how did you get in here? I never wrote an invitation to you. And your sister, how did she get here? She is definitely not a hotel waitress because our staff are never this careless.  David looked straight into Samson¡¯s eyes and asked seriously.


    ¨C Theye with me, I have an invitation card and there is no limit to the number of people who cane along.


    While Samson had not had time to think of a reason, Cntha stepped forward and spoke to relieve him and Lucasta even though she did not know how he got in.


    ¨C You are¡­


    ¨C Let me introduce myself to you, my name is Cntha Watson, the heir to the Workdaypany. Today I came here on behalf of my father at your invitation and the two of them are my friends.


    David had heard that the girl holding the position of vice president of the famouspany was the daughter of the founder of Workday, but he did not expect her to be so young.


    Eric was also extremely surprised because he couldn¡¯t believe he missed a big fish like Cntha.


    She had mentioned marriage a long time ago and if he agreed, he would now be the son-inw of Workdaypany.


    The current rtionship with Jenny still cannot go far because she just epted to be his girlfriend not long ago.


    Furthermore, around Jenny, there are still many guys flirting with her because she always gives them a chance, unlike Cntha, who only knows one person, him.


    ¨C But why are you wearing a waiter¡¯s uniform?  Jenny¡¯s father expressed doubts.


    ¨C Because I have something to do. I¡­ need to expose a scumbag.


    Cntha said as she walked closer to Eric and gave him a hard p.


    Next, she took out an earring with a purple diamond named Hope and put it on her ear as proof that she was the goldendy of the Watson family.


    Anyone in the upper ss knows that this expensive diamond was bought by her father at the auction and as a gift for his daughter on her eighteenth birthday.


    ¨C This man used to be my boyfriend. I didn¡¯t criticize him for being poor, I truly loved him and even intended to get married. Because I was worried that he would feel inferior, I hid my identity. However, this guy took advantage of me, took my money to create a shy appearance, and flirted with other rich girls, specifically Miss Jenny.


    The words from billionaire Cntha made Jenny almost fall because she could not believe that she was deceived by this man.


    Many rich young men pursued her, but in the end, she chose a poor guy who specialized in taking advantage of women.


    ¨C Bastard, how dare you tell me you¡¯re the heir to the Kelly family?  Jenny grabbed Eric¡¯s cor and asked with wide eyes.


    ¨C Jenny¡­ no¡­ let me exin¡­


    Eric had not finished speaking when Jenny pushed him down. She didn¡¯t expect that today, she would be humiliated in front of so many people.


    The Kelly family is a wealthy and extremely mysterious family. So, she believed Eric when he didn¡¯t reveal too much about his rtives and said he would introduce her to his family on the day they got married.


    ¨C Take him out of here.  Jenny ordered.


    Immediately, two tall men approached, picked up Eric, and dragged him outside.


    Suddenly remembered that a week ago, Cntha cried when he proposed to break up, so he immediately tried to escape from the two bodyguards and rushed to hug her legs.


    ¨C Cntha, I was wrong, please give me a chance, I realize that I still love you very much, please¡­


    Once again, Eric fell to the floor because of his ex-lover¡¯s kick.


    Cntha in front of him was no longer a gentle girl, always resigned and tried to please him.


    As soon as she put on that earring, the distance between her and him was a vast ocean.


    When she loved him, he loved so much, and when love left only hatred, there was no more pity left.


    The sweet memories of the past are not enough to save the dead love in the heart.


    ¨C Drag him away.  Jenny continued tomand.


    The goal was achieved, but Cntha¡¯s heart waspletely empty, neither happy nor sad.


    As soon as Lucasta held her hand, she squeezed it tightly to find some warmth to fill her wounded heart.


    Seeing Lucasta being close to Cntha and hearing her admit that she brought Lucasta and Samson here, Michael became even more confused with his spection.


    Perhaps Lucasta still has an older brother, but if so, why don¡¯t theye and reim the property from their uncle?


    Rich people often find it difficult to make friends and get close to people they don¡¯t know well.


    Michael told himself he needed to learn more about the identities of these two people.


    ¨C Can we leave yet, sir?  Cntha turned to look at David and asked.


    ¨C Okay. Thank you foring.  David nodded.


    When the three people had just left the building, Michael¡¯s phone call made the people around him confused by the information that a car suddenly exploded while moving.


    Because curfew was approaching, arge number of vehicles were pouring onto this route and there was congestion due to the incident, so the police asked him to inform people inside the building not to leave to avoid causing chaos.


    ¨C Everyone, don¡¯t leave here, we need time to handle traffic because there was an explosion.


    After saying that, Michael and Bevis quickly ran away.


    David¡¯s assistants also quickly told the technical department to use loudspeakers to notify everyone inside the building.

 Chapter 48: Eirlys’ True Identity

    ¨C What¡¯s going on up ahead?  Cntha impatiently stuck her head out the car door and grumbled.


    ¨C It seems there was an ident.  Samson answered.


    All three of them turned around at the same time and looked behind.


    Realizing that there were too many carsing this way and knowing that if Cntha didn¡¯t take them home, she would turn into a nearby alley and run to the main road because her house was not in this direction, so he asked her to drop him and his sister off.


    ¨C I don¡¯t have anything to do, it¡¯s okay to wait a bit. I¡¯ll take you two home. Honestly, I also want to know where Lucasta lives.  Cntha turned to look at her lovely friend and winked teasingly.


    ¨C We¡¯ll invite you to our house another day. You need to get out of here while you still can.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he opened the car door and called Lucasta to follow him.


    The blonde girl reached out to hug Cntha and said goodbye, then obediently followed her brother.


    Looking at Samson holding Lucasta¡¯s hand, carefully leading her through the line of cars parked close together, Cntha felt a little sad.


    She also wishes to have a brother like that, unfortunately, she is the eldest daughter.


    It seems that Samson¡¯s love for Lucasta is greater than the love of lovers, even husband and wife.


    At that dangerous moment, he did not care about his life and rushed after his sister.


    ¨C Lucasta, I would trade the entire Workdaypany in exchange for such a close rtionship. You must be obedient and obey him.


    The tears that were about to fall quickly shattered on the long slender fingers. Cntha quickly shed her turn signal and turned into a nearby alley.


    Because of the warm feeling that Eric gave her when she had an incident on the road, she got entangled in this tearful love affair.


    Just as Samson guessed, there was a traffic ident ahead. The two cars were stuck together, burned to the point that only the car frame remained.


    Even though the fire was extinguished by the police, smoke still rose, ck and choking.


    Lucasta was scared, hiding in her brother¡¯s arms, her arms hugging him tightly and her eyes closed.


    Fragments of memories that she had forgotten over the past ten years suddenly appeared in her mind.


    This was the first time she saw them while she was still clearly conscious, not in a dream.


    Samson¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with red light as he looked closely at the two cars in front of him.


    What remained helped him realize that the charred corpse was no stranger but the man who pushed Lucasta downstairs.


    If he guessed correctly, this was a deliberate ident to cover up clues.


    Regardless of whether the man was able to harm Lucasta or not, his oue was only one word, ¡°death¡±.


    ¨C Samson, please carry me, I don¡¯t dare open my eyes.  Lucasta tremblingly suggested.


    ¨C Okay.


    He gently pushed her away a bit then bent over and carried her on his back, continuing to walk.


    The drivers sitting in the car could only sigh and wish they had chosen to walk like that couple just now, then they could have easily escaped this congested road.


    Because Michael and Bevis had to jog, when they arrived at the scene, Samson and Lucasta had disappeared from their sight.


    A young traffic police officer with a high position approached and quickly reported the situation to Michael.


    ¨C Both drivers died, and their identification documents and bodies were burned. I took a photo of the license te and shared it on the inte, hoping that their rtives would quickly recognize it.


    ¨C For now, let¡¯s regte traffic through the alleys so the crane cane to assist, then contact the technical center and get the video captured by the traffic camera for me.


    The traffic police officer nodded and quickly ordered his subordinates to guide the flow of vehicles to nearby alleys.


    Because he realized that this ident had criminal signs, he contacted the criminal special police team to get involved.


    ording to several witnesses, the car in front exploded before the car behind lost control due to sudden braking and crashed into it, causing another terrifying explosion.


    While that road was still in chaos, Samson and Lucasta had caught a taxi and were moving home. She still hugged him tightly to feel safe.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that she remembered that the moment she stepped onto the balcony, there was a very strong push that made her lose her bnce and fall immediately afterward.


    ¨C Do you want to eat something more?  Samson stroked Lucasta¡¯s hair and asked as he walked into the house with her.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯m hungry.


    ¨C Go take a shower to wake yourself up and thene out, I¡¯ll make you fried chicken thighs.


    Lucasta nodded and quickly ran into the bathroom. When she returned, the delicious chicken thigh was on the table.


    Just now, if he hadn¡¯t quickly grabbed her and held her tight, she wouldn¡¯t still be alive to sit here and eat chicken thighs.


    ¨C Thank you, if you hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have died.


    ¨C Right.


    ¨C It seems like the man in the room pushed me.


    ¨C Right. I see that. But because saving you is more important, I didn¡¯t arrest him. Now¡­ he¡¯s dead, we don¡¯t have any more clues.


    ¨C What?


    ¨C He was the victim of the ident. I recognized him by his half-burnt shoes.


    The moment they finished eating and went to bed, the vampire hunters and police also came out to block and checkte-moving vehicles.


    The road where the ident urred was alsopletely deserted as the cars dispersed in all directions and headed home. Only a scorched patch remained, making the road surface ugly.


    ¨C Captain, are you not feeling well? If you¡¯re tired, you should go home and rest a bit. You¡¯ve worked so hard these past few days.  Bevis spoke up when he saw his boss rubbing his forehead from time to time.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay, the whole team is struggling, it¡¯s not just me.


    As soon as Michael finished speaking, the phone rang. Seeing the screen disying the caller¡¯s name as David, he thought his eyes were blurry. He wondered if the old man had been kidnapped again.


    ¨C I listen, Mr. David.


    ¨C Please go to the western vi of the Anthony family. I have something to tell you, it¡¯s very important.


    Late at night, if that million-dor old man called him there, it must have been something important.


    After handing over the task to Bevis, Michael immediately drove to the meeting point and brought only two policemen.


    He already had a few crosses sprinkled with holy water in his car, so he wasn¡¯t too worried about vampires.


    And if he encountered criminals, he wasn¡¯t even worried because he was very confident in the abilities of himself and his teammates.


    After an hour passed, the official vehicle stopped in front of the ancient vi.


    The maid with a face like a witch with a pointed nose due to excessive stic surgery and ring eyes appeared as soon as the gate opened, making all three guys think they were entering a haunted castle.


    Before Michael could introduce himself, she invited him to follow her and told the two remaining people to wait in the living room.


    Michael realized that David¡¯s bodyguards were also standing everywhere in the vi grounds.


    ¨C Pleasee in.


    The maid pushed the door open just enough for one person to enter and then quickly closed it when the guest had passed.


    However, she did not go but stood right outside to guard because she was also one of the bodyguards who had protected David since he was a ten-year-old boy.


    Different from the gloom and solitude outside and in the hallways, inside the room, the electricity was brightly lit, making Michael¡¯s eyes a bit dazzled because he was temporarily unable to adapt after going through a dimly lit road.


    David was sitting majestically behind a table made of precious wood. When he saw Michael, he slowly approached because he realized that Michael was busy squinting his eyes.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry to bother you at this hour, but I can¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¨C Oh, hello, don¡¯t mind, we¡¯re still on duty.  Michael quickly replied as soon as he heard the voice.


    ¨C Follow me.


    David steered the wheelchair to the far end of the room. Michael also followed him and when the door was opened, another room appeared, making Michael squint because there were many paintings inside.


    Although Michael doesn¡¯t know much about painting, he can recognize a few famous precious paintings that people can now only admire through old ck-and-white images published in newspapers.


    ¨C Isn¡¯t that the painting that guy just finished drawing?  Michael spoke up when he saw Samson¡¯s work disyed in the center.


    ¨C Yes,pared to the old painting, it is much more valuable.


    Michael¡¯s eyebrows furrowed because of those confusing words. How could Davidpare the work of a famous artist who lived more than a hundred years ago with the work of that young man?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before he could ask, David slowly told him a story rted to the female character in the painting. It turned out that the girl¡¯s name was Eirlys, David¡¯s biological aunt.


    When the Anthony family fell into financial crisis due to business losses, David¡¯s father, also Eirlys¡¯ brother, arbitrarily married her to another wealthy family to receive support from them.


    However, before the wedding, his aunt ran away and disappeared forever even though the two families hired many people to search for her.


    ¨C My father carried that regret with him until the day he passed away. Every time he thought about my aunt having to struggle outside, he cried.  David gently touched the painting and said.


    ¨C I thought the character in the painting was Miss Jenny. They are so simr.  Michael confessed.


    ¨C Everyone thought it was Jenny if they didn¡¯t know that the painting was painted by the talented artist Drake more than a hundred years ago.


    David said as he motioned Michael toe closer and told him to look at the brush strokes of the new painting and the nearly five-hundred-year-old painting ¡°The Girl in the Mirror¡± created by the famous artist Lionel.


    This work has long been lost after the most shocking museum theft in history.


    Back then, security was still very poor. Although there are only a few people, there are hundreds of artifacts that must be taken care of. Therefore, thieves have an opportunity.


    ording to analysis from an experienced painting collector, Michael quickly realized and was extremely surprised to see that the brush strokes of the two paintings were very simr as if they were drawn by the same person.


    He could not exin this and did not know how David could own the painting ¡°The Girl in the Mirror¡±.

 Chapter 49: Famous Painter Lionel

    ¨C I bought this painting from an old collector seventy years ago.


    David pointed to another painting that was nearly eight hundred years old and told Michael that it was the masterpiece of thete artist L.


    ¨C I collected old paintings and realized that L¡¯s brush strokes were very simr to Lionel¡¯s brush strokes and now the brush strokes of the guy we met at the party.


    At this point, Michael was really confused. Could it be that Samson had a close rtionship with two famous artists who have passed away?


    However, even if he were their descendant, it would be impossible to inherit this talent so perfectly. At least, there would be a shift.


    Furthermore, isn¡¯t Samson Lucasta¡¯s brother? A few hours ago, Michael even hypothesized that Samson was Walter¡¯s undisclosed son.


    ¨C Michael, have you ever heard that the famous artist Lionel was a vampire?


    Michael was wandering in his thoughts when he suddenly heard about a legendary creature, so he was startled.


    At this angle, Michael could only see half of David¡¯s face, so he felt that this old man was more like a vampire.


    ¨C It seems like I heard this but I think people are just talking nonsense.


    ¨C There is a basis, the age gap between L and Lionel is more than two hundred years old and some paintings without the artist¡¯s name from three hundred years ago also have the same brush strokes as Lionel and L. And now¡­


    ¨C You doubt that guy?


    David¡¯s nod made Michael¡¯s spine chill. If everything is as this painting collector spectes, then isn¡¯t that vampire afraid of sunlight?


    With his own eyes, he saw Samson go outdoors and only wear sun protection clothes like everyone else.


    In theory, vampires should sleep deeply during the day. The way he lives is no different from humans.


    ¨C Furthermore, I suspect he has met and is very close to Eirlys. Even Drake couldn¡¯t see the mole on my aunt¡¯s ear and didn¡¯t include it in the painting, but he drew it. He recognized that the person in the painting and Jenny were two different people so he didn¡¯t even need to look at her. And finally, the painting waspleted within fifteen minutes.


    Michael¡¯s hand tightened more and more as he listened to each word of David¡¯s analysis.


    That¡¯s right, Samsonpleted the painting with unimaginable speed and once again, saved Lucasta in an extremely dangerous situation.


    Even a rigorously trained special police officer like Michael could not judge correctly and be that agile even if he had enough strength.


    ¨C I understand what you mean, I will investigate him. Please keep this suspicion a secret and don¡¯t tell anyone.


    Michael quickly left the vi and returned to duty with his teammates. Although he suspected Samson, he could not talk about this with Peter yet.


    He still needed further confirmation because next to that man was Walter¡¯s daughter.


    The next morning, Michael was present in the small alley leading to the house with a white-painted gate covered with roses.


    As for the man who died in yesterday¡¯s ident, he assigned Bevis to coordinate with the traffic police to investigate.


    As soon as he saw two figures, one tall and thin, the other short and chubby, he immediately got out of the car, held up his industry card, and asked to ask a few questions.


    Lucasta was afraid and leaned close to Samson, her eyes staring at the man opposite.


    This morning, while eating, she asked her brother to report to the police that someone wanted to harm her, but Samson did not agree and analyzed their current situation for her.


    He and she do not have identification papers, to put it bluntly, they are no different from illegal residents. Once the police know, Aurora and Harvey will be implicated.


    ¨C I have to go to work.  Lucasta told Samson but actually wanted the policeman not to bother her and her brother.


    ¨C It won¡¯t take too much time. I¡¯ll take you to Star Corporation.  Michael smiled, put back his industry card, and said.


    ¨C So¡­ let¡¯s go inside, standing on the street is not very convenient.


    The car drove into the alley and stopped ording to Samson¡¯s words.


    Michael quickly observed their living space from the yard to the living room. He saw that everything looked like a human residence, with nothing indicating that a vampire was residing here.


    ¨C Does this house belong to the two of you?  Michael started the interrogation.


    ¨C No, we rent.  Samson answered.


    ¨C Can you two show me your identification documents?


    ¨C Sorry, they were burned and we haven¡¯t made them again yet.


    ¨C So¡­ do you remember the information? I will look up the national database and help you two do it again.


    ¨C There is no information at all. In fact, all the papers rted to us were burned along with our parents and we lived like homeless people until we were adults. It¡¯s not until now that we can afford to rent a house and find a stable job. My memories of them are unclear fragments.


    ¨C Lucasta, how did you get to work at Star Corporation when you hadn¡¯t even graduated from university yet? As far as I know, thatpany has very high requirements for personnel.


    Lucasta didn¡¯t think that Michael would turn the question to her, so she was momentarily confused, not knowing how to answer.


    Samson told her not to reveal their rtionship with Harvey and to keep the golden castle aplete secret to avoid danger from greedy bad guys.


    Once the group of kidnappers or robbers knows that he or she owns a huge amount of assets, they will put both of them in their sights.


    ¨C I identally met Star president¡¯s assistant and she was the one who brought me in. I don¡¯t have any expertise so I just distribute and collect documents.  The blonde girl opened her eyes wide and lied.


    ¨C You mean they hired someone without identification papers to work there?


    ¨C So what? Are you going to arrest and punish them because they are helping people like us escape poverty?


    Michael¡¯s face became bewildered because he didn¡¯t expect this girl to ask the police back.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just now, seeing her timid appearance, he thought she was afraid of him, but now it seems that¡¯s not the case.


    Even though it was only a few questions, that was enough for him to determine that there was a problem with Samson¡¯s identity. As for Lucasta, it seems she has no memories of her biological parents at all.


    Walter and his wife died due to a traffic ident and it is possible that Samson¡¯s parents were Lucasta¡¯s adoptive parents, but they did not want to let her know, so they just let her think she was their biological daughter.


    If Samson is a vampire, then clearly this guy is lying because how can a vampire burn to death when he possesses superhuman speed?


    ¨C Alright. Sorry for bothering you two. Actually, I came to confirm that both of you were not involved in the death of the woman and boy at the foot of Demon Mountain. The murderer will more or less seem insecure when facing the police. Now I will take Miss Lucasta to thepany as promised.


    ¨C What did you just say?  Lucasta trembled and asked.


    ¨C Yes, the mark left behind looks both like being harmed by a vampire and like being harmed by a human. I put you and your brother on the suspect list because of the rare incident that happened that afternoon. I thought you two were taking revenge on them because they indirectly caused you to almost lose your life. But perhaps I was thinking too much.


    Michael¡¯s eyes swept over Samson while speaking to find some loopholes in this guy¡¯s expression, but he waspletely disappointed because Samson still maintained an indifferent attitude.


    Because the person who took Lucasta to work was the captain of the special police team, Samson did not follow her anymore.


    He only said that he was worried that she would be kidnapped after hearing the announcement from the police, so he arranged to pick her up but did not mention that someone wanted to kill her.


    Samson was worried that if he went with this policeman, the risk of being exposed would be very high.


    He had just seen a bag in Michael¡¯s car and the shape of the contents inside was very simr to crosses.


    Although Samson has lived for a thousand years, he will never be as good at controlling himself as Harvey.


    He just wanted to draw that painting quickly to easily get Lucasta out of that building, but he forgot that it was the speed and work efficiency far superior to humans that aroused suspicions from David and Michael.


    If he had finished the painting slower, David would have assumed that the mole was an idental ink smear and that the brush stroke was nothing more than a copy from Drake.


    ¨C You and your sister should redo your identification documents to ensure citizenship rights for both of you. If you have any difficulty, just tell me, I will help you two.  Michael reached out his hand and lowered his voice.


    ¨C Yes, I will arrange the time.  Samson politely shook Michael¡¯s hand and nodded slightly.


    Leaving the small alley, Michael drove straight to Star¡¯s headquarters.


    Taking advantage of the long journey, he asked Lucasta a few more things and realized that she remembered absolutely nothing about her childhood, only memories of thest ten years.


    However, she also lied very skillfully about the time she had to sleep under a bridge and pick up things inndfills to sell junk to make ends meet.


    ¨C Lucasta, do you recognize yourself?  Michael pulled over, showed the photo he had taken with her at a party twelve years ago, and asked.


    ¨C Why did I take a picture with you? Do we know each other before?


    Lucasta couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to see her face in the photo and next to it was a boy a few inches taller than her, with the same face as the man sitting next to her.


    The light pink floral dress suddenly reminded her of a distant, faint memory that was sleeping deep in her subconscious. It seems that this space is very familiar to her.


    ¨C Yes, we know each other. Youe to the party with your parents and I confirm that you are that little girl. You don¡¯t have a brother. Lucasta, the ne around your neck has your name engraved on it, right? I remember when you were naughty and dropped it into the pool and I picked it up for you.


    ¨C Impossible. Samson is my brother, I have lived with him for a long time.  She shook her head, handed the photo back and her voice became weaker.


    ¨C Lucasta, hear me out. The person you call brother is a vampire who is approximately a thousand years old. ¨C Michael put his hands on Lucasta¡¯s shoulders and spoke each sentence and each word clearly for her to hear.


    Her whole body trembled and her head kept shaking because she didn¡¯t understand what this guy was talking about.


    She should have taken the bus even if she arrived at thepany a littlete. She should not have trusted hisbel as a police officer.


    ¨C Lie, are you¡­ crazy? Quick¡­ quickly let me go.  She stuttered.


    ¨C I¡¯m not lying, I don¡¯t get any benefit from lying to you. Lucasta, you¡¯re next to a creature that sucks human blood. Calm down and think back to the time you lived with him, do you see anything strange?


    Michael gradually loosened his grip when he saw that Lucasta was no longer struggling and slowly told her to remember if her brother was afraid of the sun, if he ate like a normal person, and if he was afraid of the cross.


    Michael also did not forget to remind Lucasta about Samson¡¯s speed when saving her and his strength.

 Chapter 50: Plan to expose Identity

    ¨C Lucasta, Samson¡¯s eye color is not due to wearing colored contact lenses, right?  Michael continued to ask after a long time seeing her silent.


    All this time, Lucasta has been busy remembering the days with Samson as well as his eating habits and living hours.


    It¡¯s true that he ate very little, he was allergic to garlic, he was afraid of the sun, he didn¡¯t let her buy a cross and his speed when he saved her was beyond imagination.


    At this moment, she was startled to realize that those characteristics were exactly like the vampire character in the movie she had seen.


    ¨C No, he wears colored contact lenses.  She replied.


    Michael¡¯s sigh showed his helplessness when this girl kept protecting the person she always thought was her biological brother.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to further analyze for her to understand the dangers of being with vampires, the phone in his pocket rang, and on the other end was Bevis¡¯s voice.


    ¨C I¡¯m listening.


    ¨C Captain, the cameras in the party area and the hallway where the girl fell stopped working at the time of the incident. Someone touched it and the power cord was cut. Currently, we can only determine that the victim came out of the basement parking garage. He also has no rtives and is a security guard working at the Institute of Medical Sciences.


    ¨C I see.


    idents of a criminal nature kept happening like challenging the police, causing Michael a lot of headaches. He didn¡¯t know if it was done by humans or vampires.


    Comparing the timing, Samson did not seem to be involved in the explosion on the street because when he received the notification, Lucasta, Samson and Cntha had only left the main hall for about seven or eight minutes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Vampires do not have the ability to clone themselves.


    ¨C Lucasta, why did you fall from upstairs? What did you do up there?  Michael put down the phone, turned to her, and asked.


    ¨C A staff member asked me to bring hangover drinks to the guests in that room, but when I entered, there was no one there. After that¡­ I went to the balcony to take a look and slipped. Luckily, Samson was walking behind me so he saved me in time.


    The corner of the policeman¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile because he realized that she was both telling the truth and lying.


    If Samson was really behind her at a close distance, he would have been able to hold her back the moment she lost her bnce rather than waiting for her to fall off the railing.


    Unless there was someone else in the room who was hindering him.


    Michael knew that if he didn¡¯t use a strong psychological beating, Lucasta would always defend the vampire, so he told her that at some point, Samson would bite her neck and suck her blood.


    And then she will turn into a permanent food source for the vampires, and at the same time, Samson will use her as a tool to maintain the species.


    She will turn into a vampire and then follow in his footsteps to suck human blood, and won¡¯t be able to roam around in the sun anymore.


    ¨C Until then, you will live in fear and darkness. You will be hunted by police and vampire hunters.


    Just as Michael predicted, Lucasta¡¯s face turned pale when she heard these threats.


    Without giving her time to refute, he quickly took out a cross and ced it in her hand.


    ¨C You can try if you still doubt what I said. Take out the cross silently when Samson is not paying attention and you will see his unusual expression. Lucasta, you should know that you are the daughter of thete director of the Institute of Medical Sciences and you went missing after the car ident that killed your parents.


    The car continued to drive on the road, which was now crowded with cars going back and forth and then stopped in front of the gate of the corporation, which was ranked among the top ten prominent corporations in the country.


    Seeing Lucasta carefully put the cross in her bag, Michael breathed a sigh of relief, took a piece of paper, quickly wrote down his phone number, put it in her hand, and then opened the car door for her to get out.


    Next, he turned the car around and ran back to the police station. He could have told Peter his doubts and the hunters would have gone directly to Samson.


    However, he was worried about Lucasta¡¯s safety, he wanted her to leave that vampire first before taking action.


    ¨C Why are youte for work today, Lucasta?  Harvey looked up and then looked down very quickly, his hands continuously typing on theputer keyboard.


    ¨C Because the police came to the house to interrogate, Samson and I had to go back.


    While answering, Lucasta observed the expression on Harvey¡¯s face.


    However, he remained focused on theputer screen while asking her what the police needed to ask about.


    Harvey thinks that if there really was a big problem, Samson would definitely have called him.


    ¨C They suspected that Samson and I were involved in a murder case.  She went to the sofa, sat down, and sadly replied.


    ¨C Why do you and Samson fall into suspicion? What happened?


    At this point, Harvey was really confused and could no longer focus on theputer. He left his desk and sat across from the chubby girl.


    Reflexively, Lucasta held the bag tightly in her arms and told him that she had led the two victims across the street, and when she turned back, she was almost hit by a car.


    Coincidentally, the captain of the special police team was also present at that time and so both of them were suspected.


    ¨C Samson didn¡¯t tell me anything. How did the police find out where you and your brother lived?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know. When I went to work, I saw him standing right at the beginning of the alley.


    At this point, Lucasta suddenly remembered and didn¡¯t understand why Michael knew she lived in that alley unless he had followed her back from Star Corporation.


    While Harvey was deep in thought, Lucasta took the opportunity to observe the man sitting across from her.


    His eye color was simr to hers so she didn¡¯t feel anything strange. However, she didn¡¯t know if that hair was dyed by him or if it was originally the hair color of a vampire with the most noble blood she had seen in the cinema.


    Finally, she was shocked to realize that Harvey, her brother, and Maris had something inmon.


    They eat very little and have not aged since ten years ago, although her appearance has changed dramatically and Aurora also has wrinkles around the corners of her eyes.


    Samson once said he was sick and allergic to the sun, but there was no reason for Harvey and Maris to be as sick as him.


    Maris only leaves the castle in the evening or on cloudy days. As for Harvey, he always goes to work too early andes home toote, and there is no sunlight during those hours.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong with you, Lucasta? Where are you unwell? Your facial expression is so bad.


    Hearing Harvey¡¯s voice slowly speak, Lucasta was startled, out of her chaotic thoughts.


    ¨C I¡­ I¡­ because I heard the news that the two of them died so I felt uneasy even though I didn¡¯t do anything to them.  She quickly found a reason to defend herself.


    ¨C Don¡¯t think too much, the police have already confirmed that it wasn¡¯t done by you and Samson. Okay, go to the next room and rest. Today, just leave everything to Bonita.


    As if finding a way out of a tunnel, Lucasta immediately bowed to Harvey and quickly left the room.


    She was afraid that the longer she faced him, the more she would make him realize her unusual appearance.


    Waiting for her to disappear behind the door, Harvey immediately returned to his desk and took out his phone to call Samson.


    He only knew about the poisoning but did not know about the ident that happened near thepany a few days ago rted to Lucasta.


    After hearing Samson¡¯s confirmation, Harvey just wanted to crawl through the phone and throw him back into the deep forest.


    ¨C It seems like you always ignore my warnings, huh? Samson, if you save someone when the distance between them and the car is very short then people will consider you a hero but when that distance is extremely short then you are a vampire.  Harvey hissed.


    ¨C You mean I have to watch Lucasta get hit by a car?  Samson¡¯s voice is equally loud as Harvey¡¯s.


    Harvey was about to tell Samson toe up with an excuse and take Lucasta out of the city when his eyes suddenly bulged like duck eggs when he saw the video that had just been posted online with a huge number of likes andments.


    The image was sharp enough for him to clearly see Samson and Lucasta swaying on the third floor of the hotel.


    But this is not so cool. When he pulled the control stick back, a scene that seemed to only exist in the movies appeared.


    Hepletely copsed when he saw Samson dive over the railing like a Spiderman, grab the blonde girl¡¯s leg, then throw her high into the air and catch her gently.


    ¨C What is this?


    He continued to go from surprise to surprise as the video showed Samson redrawing the painting within fifteen minutes.


    Although the white cloth covered the actions of famous artist Lionel, Harvey knew that the short time was what caused this video to receive millions of views and hundreds of thousands ofments.


    ¨C Samson, is that man who seems to be very talented in the ck Roses Hotel you?  Harvey exhaled and asked.


    ¨C How do you know? Lucasta said?


    ¨C She really knows how to keep secrets. Go online and look, you are being hunted by the onlinemunity.


    ¨C That was an unintended incident.


    ¨C Who forced you and Lucasta to go there? Go back to the forest and give her to me or let me take her to a ce where you can¡¯t see her anymore.


    After finishing speaking, Harvey hung up the phone, and leaned back against the back of the swivel chair, staring at the light bulb on the ceiling.


    Harvey wondered what Samson was thinking, doing such attention-grabbing things.


    Doesn¡¯t he know that the police and vampire hunters are roaming every corner of the city?


    At the same time, at the police station, Deputy Captain Bevis was standing in front of Michael and reported about the car explosion on the road.


    Cameras in the main lobby entrance area filmed the victim entering and the invitation he gave was personally written by Mr. David and sent to Dr. Henry, currently working at the Institute of Medical Sciences.


    ¨C There is no reason for Dr. Henry to ask a security guard to go there on his behalf. That would be disrespecting the Anthony family.  Michael fiddled with the pen and said.


    ¨C That¡¯s right. If he can¡¯t participate, he can send a gift to the party instead of asking someone from a lower ss and not rted to him.  Bevis nodded in agreement with his boss¡¯s guess.


    Thinking for a long time, Michael picked up the phone and called William to ask for Dr. Henry¡¯s phone number in order to ask him a few things about the invitation card.


    Luckily for Michael, Henry was standing next to William and he quickly confirmed that he had carelessly lost the invitation card so he couldn¡¯te to the party.


    Henry said that because there were so many guests that day, he could not call and bother the homeowner toe to the gate to lead him past the security fence.


    If he knew that the invitation card was lost early, it would be easier. However, when the party was about to start, he realized it and that was when Anthony¡¯s family members were busy weing guests.

 Chapter 51: The Hunters

    The smoke from the man¡¯s lips rose into the air, his eyes showed satisfaction but mixed with calctions.


    ¨C The police have been deceived, it¡¯s time to bring our treasure back.  William extinguished his cigarette and leisurely walked out of the room.


    ¨C Yes, sir.  Henry bowed and replied.


    The darkness always hides crimes and when dawnes, sinister people put on the white robes of angels and do the work of angels.


    The research project to concentrate blood into dry form has not yet produced results, so William is extremely impatient.


    After walking around theboratory, he signaled Aurora to follow him to his private room.


    ¨C What do you want to ask?  She spoke as soon as she closed the door.


    ¨C Please sit.  He pointed to the sofa opposite and poured tea into a cup.


    Aurora took the cup of tea and took a sip. At this moment, she suddenly felt that William¡¯s face had some simrities with the blonde girl that Samson was raising.


    She felt a little ridiculous. Why did she only realize this now when she saw him every day and interacted with that girl quite a lot?


    If she didn¡¯t understand William¡¯s good personality, she might have thought that Lucasta was his illegitimate daughter because that girl currently had no parents or rtives.


    What happened in Lucasta¡¯s past is still a big question mark.


    ¨C Aurora, didn¡¯t your father leave any documents about his research? I think the project can be elerated if we have a document avable to continue studying.


    ¨C Right. All we have are documents from the old research team. My father gave up this job when Mr. Walter fired him because, as you know, funding was a difficult problem. I guess if my dad was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t let me work here.


    Although Aurora¡¯s words were very reasonable and convincing, William was still very skeptical.


    One of the people in the old research group who was Richard¡¯s close friend revealed that he said in a drunken state that he had discovered a method of blood concentration after leaving the Institute of Medical Sciences.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    There was no reason why he wouldn¡¯t have written it down.


    If it¡¯s true as Aurora said, then perhaps Richard wanted this information to reach Walter¡¯s ears to annoy him and make him regret that decision.


    To be honest, William personally invited Aurora to work here because he thought she had the form from her father.


    Ultimately, more than ten years have passed but the project is still at a standstill with tests costing millions of dors.


    Leaving William¡¯s office, Aurora continued with her work in a bad mood.


    Last night, Harvey stopped by her house to give her fresh blood and stayed for nearly an hour to tell the story of Samson who was causing a storm on socialworks.


    However, when he opened the video for her to watch, everything had beenpletely removed.


    If she guessed correctly, cyber security had intervened at the request of the police.


    However, people all over the country are eagerly searching for the identities of the two main characters.


    She, like Harvey, is extremely worried about the cursed vampire¡¯s safety.


    A heavy day gradually passed and when dusk surrounded the city, the auction organized by Star Group also began to take ce.


    Harvey also came but did not show his face, he just sat in the room and watched via camera, everything was left to Bonita and the senior staff in charge.


    Lionel¡¯s painting appeared in the auction, attracting many famous painting collectors to register to participate.


    It wasn¡¯t until just now, when Harvey passed by a group of people standing, that he vaguely realized that there was another piece of information that made this famous artist¡¯s works famous for hundreds of years, which was his true identity.


    Everyone in the art world thought he was a vampire.


    Two hours passed, and the auction ended with an unexpected amount of money. The painting was bought by an anonymous collector for twice the price Harvey bought it from Kam.


    ¨C It¡¯s been hard for you.  Harvey smiled when he saw Bonita walk in with a bright smile on her face.


    ¨C Congrattions, the auction was a great sess. With this money, we will be able to help many disadvantaged children.


    Bonita said as she ced the documents on the table.


    Harvey quickly flipped through the pages. As he guessed, most collectors were anonymous.


    Precious paintings are always the object of attention from super thieves, so usually no one wants to publicly announce that they own them, to avoid trouble and danger.


    ¨C Did you fall, Bonita? Your neck¡­ ¨C He frowned and pointed to the bruise on his assistant¡¯s white neck.


    ¨C Ah, yes, it was because I was careless.


    Bonita smiled wryly, adjusting her cor to hide the mark left by her husband after the argument.


    A gentleman after ten years suddenly changes his personality when he falls into the path of gambling.


    Bonita thought about divorce more than once, but because of her son, she tried to endure it.


    She didn¡¯t want to tell Harvey the truth because she feared he would be upset and worried.


    ¨C He abused you, right?


    The sudden question made all her actions stop. She knew Harvey was a delicate and intelligent man, how could he not recognize what was an idental wound and what was an intentional wound? Unless he couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¨C That¡¯s right, he is addicted to gambling and alcohol.  Her eyelids drooped, and her voice became lower.


    ¨C Get a divorce, I¡¯ll take care of you and Ricky. I will ept him as my son. If ten people fall into it, ten people won¡¯t be able to get out. Don¡¯t waste time waiting for him to change.


    The proposal from the owner made Bonita emotional and teary-eyed. She nodded repeatedly and promised toplete the divorce procedure soon.


    If Harvey were Ricky¡¯s father, the boy wouldn¡¯t have to suffer any more losses. Although Harvey cannot take the boy to school or appear at parent-teacher meetings, his status as President Star¡¯s adopted son will be the perfect shield for her son.


    Harvey knows he can never experience marital happiness, but he always wants his assistant to be happy with the man she loves. However, if that person dares to touch her, it¡¯s best for her to cut it off, he won¡¯t advise her to hold on.


    ncing at the clock and seeing that it was just after eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Harvey immediately changed direction and drove to Aurora¡¯s house.


    While passing by the bakery, he stopped by to buy some cakes for Aurora, not knowing that his tinum hair had attracted the attention of a group of vampire hunters standing nearby.


    Seeing that he was so handsome, the bakery owner didn¡¯t blink. He had to call twice before she woke up from her dream.


    She quickly took the cake, put it in her bag, and quickly ran out.


    Unfortunately, her loose shirt was blown up by the night wind, and caught on the ss cab and after just a few steps, she fell over, dragging the cab with her.


    ¨C Careful.


    The bakery owner¡¯s face turned pale because she thought she was about to fall.


    Opening her eyes, she realized the picturesque man was holding her.


    The hunters gasped when they saw the guy¡¯s rocket-like speed, and even more so, his strength.


    ¨C He looks so skinny, yet he¡¯s holding that fatdy with one hand and that heavy cab with the other. Could it be¡­ ¨C A young hunter leaned into Peter¡¯s ear and whispered.


    ¨C Just keep watching.  Peter replied.


    After paying, Harvey quickly drove to the small alley and rang the bell.


    It took five minutes for Aurora to appear and open the gate for him.


    Looking at the bag of cakes in his hand, her heart pounded, she reached out to take it even though he hadn¡¯t said anything yet.


    ¨C I thought you were sleeping.


    ¨C I just came out of theb when you rang the bell.


    As usual, Harvey went to the sofa andy down on it while Aurora was still busy locking the gate.


    Whenever he has something sad in his heart, he wants toe here, roll around on her sofa for a while, and talk to her a few words to ease his mind before returning home.


    ¨C Would you like to drink blood?


    ¨C Yes, give me a ss of blood.


    Outside, the group of hunters who had just climbed over the fence and broken into the yard immediately looked at each other with wide eyes when they heard the conversation of the two people inside because the main door of the house was still open.


    One guy tried to stand up but Peter forced him to sit back down. They all continued to hold their breath and observe inside the living room.


    ¨C Let¡¯s drink.  Aurora smiled, cing the red ss of water down in front of Harvey.


    He nodded to express his thanks and sat up, but just as he touched the ss, a group of hunters suddenly appeared, standing right at the door.


    This situation made Aurora pale because she didn¡¯t know which way they went in, from the roof or from the drainage pipe.


    ¨C A pure-blood vampire? It¡¯s been thirty years since I¡¯ve seen a noble vampire.  Peter smirked, his hand went to his belt, grasping the handle of the iron ax.


    ¨C What are you talking about? Who is a vampire?  Aurora approached the edge of the door and asked.


    ¨C Blood. You people are drinking blood. You are also a vampire.  Peter said as he signaled the people behind him to pull out their iron axes.


    ¨C I think you have misunderstood.


    After raising her hands to tell him to wait a moment, she quickly ran to the table, brought out a ss of water, and gave it to the uninvited guest.


    Peter looked at her, then brought the ss of water to his nose and realized that this was a ss of watermelon juice, not blood as he thought. However, he heard with his own ears that she invited that guy to drink blood.


    ¨C We often joke like that because I am a doctor specializing in hematology and blood transfusion. A PhD student at the Institute of Medical Sciences. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go there and ask about Aurora, the leader of the research team on the project that condenses fresh blood into dried blood.


    Although Peter confirmed that the liquid on his hand was not blood, he was still suspicious because of Harvey¡¯s special hair and extreme strength and speed.


    In the current chaotic situation, he cannot ignore any clues.


    Without giving the leader of the hunter group time to speak, Harvey leisurely walked towards the door, but he still stood behind Aurora.


    ¨C I donated arge amount of money so the government invited you guys here to catch vampires. Let me introduce myself, my name is Harvey, president of Star Corporation.

 Chapter 52: Endlessly Long Night

    Peter had heard of the reputation of Star Corporation and neither he nor the hunters expected that one day they would see the face of this senior leader.


    Although Peter knew that the president of Star Corporation for many generations had the gic ability to be intelligent and ingenious in leading the corporation with up to tens of thousands of employees.


    But the fact that Harvey has vampire-like qualities still makes Peter suspicious.


    While smiling at Harvey, Peter reached back and motioned for the hunter to stand near him.


    Understanding what the leader meant, he secretly pulled out the cross. However, Aurora quickly discovered their intentions so she touched her foot to the circuit breaker to pump water even though she knew that the valve in front had not been opened.


    As soon as the cross was pulled halfway out by the hunter, the pipe also burst due to too strong water pressure.


    As a result, water sshed, causing the people outside the yard to panic and quickly run away to avoid it.


    ¨C Harvey, run to the back of the house and turn off the circuit breaker for me.  Aurora blinked and shouted.


    The vampire understood and quickly ran away. However, he knew that was just her excuse because the circuit breaker was located near where she stood.


    When she was sure Harvey was out of sight, she used her foot to push down the circuit breaker.


    At this time, the hunters were already soaking wet, shivering when the wind blew because it was the beginning of winter.


    ¨C Oh, what should I do? All the pipes are broken. I wasted money again.  Aurora ran out into the yard, sighing and expressing her regret.


    Because she was standing next to the door, water sshed on her, and now through her thin shirt, her translucent white skin appeared, making the hunters extremely confused.


    Vampire hunters often pray, eat vegetarian food, and practice a pure lifestyle, so when they saw this scene, everyone blushed and felt embarrassed.


    They hastily apologized to the homeowner, then ran to the fence and quickly climbed out.


    When she was sure they were far away, she went back in, locked the door, and went to the kitchen to find Harvey.


    At this moment, she saw him as just a good, obedient boy. He stood hiding behind the wooden cab, silent.


    ¨C Harvey, they¡¯re gone.  Aurora tried to suppress her smile and softly called out.


    ¨C Luckily, I thought there was going to be a fight.  He said as he lifted his foot.


    ¨C It seems like they were following you from before, what did you do? Jump from a building or draw for five minutes?


    ¨C No.


    Harvey shook his head and replied, but just a few secondster, he suddenly remembered what he had done on the road. He should have let the bakery owner and the ss cab fall down instead of being a good person.


    The fall wouldn¡¯t kill her, but once he was discovered, it would be difficult for him to live.


    If hees into contact with bad guys for a long time, he will be a bad guy and vice versa. He felt dissatisfied with himself for learning Samson¡¯s good habits.


    The moment Harvey looked up at the person opposite him, his face turned red because he saw the skin behind the thin, water-soaked silk shirt.


    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s never seen a woman¡¯s body, he¡¯s seen girls in bikinis running around on the street, but he never had this burning feeling.


    ¨C You¡­ you should go change your clothes, you¡¯re all wet and you¡¯ll catch a cold.


    Hearing what he said and seeing his appearance, Aurora nced down and wanted to scream because she was so embarrassed. No wonder the group of hunters ran away when she rushed out.


    Her dressing style is always discreet and only when she is home alone does she wear thin shirts to lighten her body.


    Quick as a sh, she turned around, ran upstairs, and mmed the door.


    ¨C Damn it, what am I thinking?  Harvey hit himself on the head, muttering.


    Ten minutes passed and Harvey didn¡¯t see Aurora appear. He was about to go up to her room to call when the door opened and the girl¡¯s footsteps gently tapped down the stairs,ing towards him.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be embarrassed, people even wear bikinis. Your body is not bad.  He tried to act normal to calm her down.


    ¨C It seems like you really like girls in bikinis, right?


    ¨C Why did you bring me watermelon juice?  Harvey quickly changed to another topic.


    ¨C I was just going to tease you a little.


    ¨C I thought you had discovered them before.


    Aurora gently shook her head and motioned for Harvey to follow her into theboratory.


    Taking the ss of blood from her hand, he immediately drank it all in one gulp.


    This was also the first time he stepped into her paradise, the ce where her youth was buried and the ce that soothed her lonely emptiness at night.


    ¨C If they stubbornly rushed in just now, what would you have done?


    ¨C I believe you will be able to retain them. You are very quick-witted and smart.


    The answer was like apliment, making Auroraugh. In fact, she was extremely panicked and instinctively wanted to protect the man she loved, so she suddenly did it without any logical arrangement.


    He rates her too highly. However, when she heard him say he believed in her, a warm feeling somewhat soothed her cold heart because he had always been skeptical and suspicious of the whole world.


    Because Harvey didn¡¯t want to be ambushed by a group of hunters on the way home, he asked Aurora to let him sleep here until morning and of course, she happily agreed.


    Remembering the time she secretly drew his blood while he was sleeping, she felt sorry for him. Perhaps because he trusted herpletely, he wasn¡¯t on guard.


    At the same time, in a pretty little house in a deserted alley, Lucasta and Samson had just finished watching an entertainment program.


    From the afternoon until now, he noticed that his pretty little girl had strange behavior.


    She kept looking at him as if she was observing something, but when he turned his head, she pretended to look elsewhere.


    She spoke less and kept a certain distance from him, not clinging to him like usual.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong with you, Lucasta? Today you are so different. Why are you avoiding me? Are you angry with me?  Samson turned off the TV and turned to look at her, speaking gently.


    ¨C I¡­ I¡¯m not angry with you. It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just that I feel so insecure, I¡­ I feel ufortable and just want to be alone. ¨C She quickly looked for an excuse.


    ¨C You have to stay by my side. Let¡¯s go to sleep.


    As soon as his hand was about to touch Lucasta¡¯s silky hair, she stood up and walked away. She went into his room but quickly returned with a pillow and nket in her hand.


    ¨C Won¡¯t you sleep with me?  Samson held her back, his face showing surprise.


    ¨C I want to sleep alone. I can¡¯t keep being afraid and relying on you forever.


    ¨C Okay, if you have a nightmare, juste over, the door is always open.


    Lucasta nodded and quickly entered her room. She had observed Samson for several hours but could not see any signs that he was a bloodthirsty man.


    After all, when did he drink human blood? During the time before she came to work at Star Corporation, he was always by her side from morning to night.


    Even when she suddenly woke up in the middle of the night, she could still find him.


    Lucasta curled up in the nket, but the cold feeling kept lingering so she couldn¡¯t close her eyes. Her eyes kept staring at the door, afraid that it would open at any moment.


    Fear and anxiety surrounded her for a long time, causing her to almost be exhausted and gradually fall asleep.


    In her dream, she clearly saw the horrifying scene of the ident ten years ago.


    She seemed to recognize two very familiar faces in the rearview mirror. They were horrified when they saw the truck suddenly rushing towards them.


    Next, she saw herself falling from the third floor of the hotel. She saw the man¡¯s two legs in the car explosion on the road. She saw the cats meowing and finally Samson¡¯s face with bloodshot eyes and two fangs. He walked closer step by step and grabbed her, biting her neck hard.


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A scream rang out, causing Samson to push open the door and quickly run to the girl who had just woken up.


    Seeing the man¡¯s face dimly lit in the pale yellow light, Lucasta screamed loudly again, jumped up, and retreated to the head of the bed.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s me, you¡­


    ¨C Don¡¯t¡­ ¨C She shook her head, her hands clutched the nket, her whole body trembled and she could only utter a single word.


    ¨C Lucasta, it¡¯s me, Samson, please calm down.


    Although Lucasta hid her face in the darkness, Samson could still clearly see the tears flowing from the corners of her eyes.


    He patiently waited until she really realized who the person across from her was, instead of approaching because he was worried he would make her panic more.


    Since that ident, the frequency of her nightmares has increased, sometimes in one night she screams several times.


    Finally, seeing her trembling for too long, he couldn¡¯t wait, so he proactively climbed onto the bed and moved closer to her.


    ¨C I told you to sleep with me but you didn¡¯t agree. Come here, I¡¯ll hug you to make you stop being scared.


    Samson gently reached forward, unaware that Lucasta¡¯s teary eyes were seeing a vampire raising its ws towards her.


    Michael¡¯s warning continuously rang in Lucasta¡¯s ears, causing her to sweat even though the weather was very cold because winter had just begun.


    She didn¡¯t know if Samson would grab her, bite her neck, suck out her blood, or force her to be someone who helped him maintain his race.


    She felt disgusted as she remembered the intimate touches between both of them.


    The fragile, vague memory from the dream just now helped her somewhat remember that her childhood life had absolutely no trace of him.


    ¨C Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch me, please¡­ spare my life¡­


    Before she could finish her sentence, he hugged her andforted her. She was so frightened that she fainted on his shoulder.


    Noticing that her body was limp, Samson quicklyid her down on the bed. This was the first time she had a nightmare and was so panicked that she didn¡¯t recognize who he was and even fainted.


    All night long, Samson did not dare to sleep, he just sat on the edge of the bed and watched his little girl.


    He must quickly find out who is behind those dark plots so that she can rest assured and return to being a happy little girl.


    The night kept changing color from dark to light and then morning came. When Lucasta opened her eyes, Samson was no longer in the room.


    She struggled to sit up with her hands, the strength in her body seemed to be drained by someone, her head was dizzy, and everything in front of her seemed to be split in two.


    It took a while for her to be able to see normally.


    ¨C Are you awake? Today I made a steak that you like.


    The deep voice suddenly rang out, startling Lucasta. Her heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her chest. She suddenly touched her neck, looking for fang marks.


    ¨C Do you have a tired neck? Do you need me to massage you? If you don¡¯t feel well today, I¡¯ll call Harvey to tell him you¡¯re taking leave.  Samson said as he approached her.


    ¨C No, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯lle out right away, you¡­ please make me a ss of milk.


    She quickly spoke up and tried to chase him out of the room before he could touch her.


    Now, the words and caressing gestures from him only made her scared. Today, she must find out the truth.

 Chapter 53: True Identity

    ¨C Brother, when I went to eat with Cntha before, I tried garlic and found it very delicious. Later, please add garlic to my food.  Lucasta suddenly put down the spoon and made a suggestion.


    ¨C You know I¡¯m allergic. I can¡¯t touch garlic. If you like, you can eat it outside.


    ¨C But now I have to limit going out. Cntha invited me to eat but I had to refuse.


    Samson said nothing more, bent down, and finished his meager portion of food. He understood the temperament of his sister who was not rted by blood to him.


    When she begged, if he couldn¡¯t agree, it would be best for him to stay silent, otherwise, she would struggle and cry.


    Although she will quickly realize her mistake and apologize, he doesn¡¯t want a conflict between them.


    However, this time Samson was wrong because Lucasta deliberately said that to test him onest time before using the cross to test him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In her heart, she still hoped that what Michael and she were suspecting was not true.


    Even if he is not her biological brother, she still wants him to be a human being, only then can she feel secure and live with him.


    She was very afraid of him but didn¡¯t want to lose him at all. This feeling is extremely ufortable.


    After the meal ended, the two of them went together to the bus stop and then to Star Corporation.


    However, as soon as Samson got on the return bus to return, Lucasta also hurriedly took a taxi and followed.


    To avoid Harvey discovering her absence and asking Samson, she took out her phone and texted him, telling him that she had an unexpected appointment with Cntha and asked him to give her a day off. She also did not forget to tell him not to tell her brother.


    ¨C Stop, stop.  Lucasta leaned forward, urging the driver to brake quickly when he saw a department store on the side of the road.


    After five minutes of running in, she rushed out with a bottle of garlic water. Just thinking about what was about to happen, she was sweating, soaking her white shirt.


    Michael said that once she decided to test Samson, she had to call him so that he could arrange someone to protect her if Samson wanted to attack her and also so that the police could capture the target.


    However, she was still wondering, she really did not want to personally put the man she loved with all her heart into the hands of the police and the group of vampire hunters.


    If Samson was really a creature that sucked human blood, she would run away from him, and whether he was captured or not, she didn¡¯t want to know.


    Because she was afraid Samson would discover her, she asked the driver to stop at the beginning of the alley and then walked in.


    The spare key in her hand trembled as she inserted it into the lock, sessfully opening the gate and main door without being detected by Samson because the house was quiterge and he was busy diluting the dried blood in the room.


    The blonde girl¡¯s appearance at this moment was like a thief, her eyes were secretly observing the surroundings and walking as gingerly as possible. In her hand was an opened bottle of garlic water.


    After passing through the living room, Lucasta walked to Samson¡¯s bedroom because she saw the door was ajar and what met her eyes made her extremely scared.


    He was holding a ss of red liquid in his hand, drinking it leisurely as if enjoying a ss of wine.


    ¨C Lucasta.


    Samson turned around in surprise when he discovered a very small sounding from Lucasta¡¯s little feet rubbing against the floor.


    He did not expect her sudden return because he had seen her approaching the main gate of Star Corporation.


    ¨C Oh my god, how¡­ how could that be possible¡­ ¨C Lucasta unconsciously stepped back, stuttering.


    ¨C Lucasta, I¡­


    Before Samson finished speaking, he received the entire bottle of garlic water from the hand of the girl he loved and cherished with all his heart because he was trying to approach her and he didn¡¯t expect her to throw garlic water at him so he had no intention of avoiding it.


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­


    Samson¡¯s loud scream terrified Lucasta so much that she couldn¡¯t even lift her legs. She was horrified as she watched his white skin turn red and his ws appear.


    The ruby-colored eyes that she once felt were beautiful and wished to have suddenly turned red like blood.


    The two sharp fangs that grew longer gave her a more urate answer than ever, that he was a vampire, not a human.


    ¨C Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te here¡­ don¡¯t¡­ ah¡­


    Lucasta trembled and fell to the floor and then crawled back, shaking her head frantically when she saw Samson struggling step by step towards her.


    She regretted it, she should have left as soon as she heard what Michael said, instead of testing Samson like this.


    After so many years, this was the most terrifying moment for her. Compared to being hit by a car or falling from the third floor, this moment was much scarier.


    ¨C Lucasta¡­ Lucasta¡­


    The sound of him calling her name when it reached her ears was like an echoing from a cold hell. Fear had overwhelmed all reason, making her unable to recognize his suffering.


    The pain in his body did not hurt him as much as the pain in his heart when he saw the girl he considered as his life trying to separate the distance between them gradually.


    ¨C No¡­ no¡­


    Cold sweat broke out all over Lucasta¡¯s body. She tried to crawl faster to escape the bloody, burned hand waving in front of her.


    Even though her body kept bumping into objects, she no longer felt pain.


    When she thought he was close to reaching her, she suddenly remembered the cross in her bag and quickly took it out, closed her eyes, and held it straight forward.


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­


    Another scream of pain rang out from Samson. The pain from the mysterious light that only vampires can see made Samson no longer able to endure.


    He ran away in panic, grabbed a ck cloth to cover his broken body covered in red blood, and escaped. This is the only way for him to preserve his life.


    After a long while, Lucasta slowly opened her eyes. When she could no longer see his figure, the cross in her hand also fell and her whole body waspletely exhausted, lying on the floor, her eyes still wide open but the scene kept fading, fading¡­


    Everything that just happened was a terrible reality, not a dream.


    While Lucasta fainted, Samson was trying to run away from the eyes of passersby.


    Everyone was surprised to see a person wrapped in ck cloth, walking unsteadily and constantly tripping.


    Samson had only experienced one serious injury before. That¡¯s when he went with Vincent to save Maris.


    He thought history would never repeat itself on his body, but he never expected that the girl he loved would turn him into this disgusting form.


    Under the destructive force of garlic water and the cross, Samson no longer had the strength to use his ability to heal himself immediately. Furthermore, the harsh sunlight above was burning his skin even though it had prated severalyers of fabric.


    Seeing the abandoned house ahead, Samson tried to walk over and copsed on the damp, dirty ground.


    The cockroaches scrambled to scatter due to the noise and the rats quickly dispersed.


    ¨C Lucasta, why do you¡­ treat me like that? Could it be that all the love I have for you doesn¡¯t make you think well of me?


    Hot tears flowed from his red eyes, mixed with the blood on his face, flowing down to the cold ground. His heart ached as if someone was stabbing him with a sharp iron stake.


    Eirlys and he loved each other for three years and when she found out about his identity, she chose to leave quietly.


    But Lucasta was different. He raised her for ten years, loved her like his own sister, and gradually loved her deeply, to the point where he thought she was half of his life and soul.


    So, even in his wildest dreams, he never thought of her cruelly attacking him.


    The moment she threw garlic juice at him, did she remember anything about those warm days in the forest?


    He should have been suspicious when he saw her distant attitude and when she suddenly wanted to eat garlic.


    It wasn¡¯t until nearly noon that Lucasta slowly regained consciousness. Everything in front of her told her that this was not a nightmare.


    She tremblingly searched inside her bag and took out a piece of paper with Michael¡¯s phone number written on it. However, she only looked at it for a moment and put it away without calling him.


    ¨C Samson, why are you a vampire? Why did you lie to me?


    The tragic, bloody image with blistered skin and scary face made Lucasta¡¯s emotions fall into chaos.


    She both pitied him and loathed him. She both felt regretful and hated him.


    Struggling to stand up, she quickly packed her clothes and left the house that she once thought was her home.


    After a long time sitting in a taxi without knowing where she was going, she took out her phone and called Cntha, asking her friend to help her because she had just quarreled with her brother and wanted to move out to live independently.


    Of course, Cntha trusts Lucasta absolutely because in the eyes of the heiress of the Workdaypany, the innocent, lovely blonde girl like her friend does not know how to lie.


    As soon as the meeting ended, Cntha drove to the meeting point on the main road and took Lucasta to the luxury apartment located on the fifth floor of a luxury apartment building.


    This is where Cntha used toe to stay when she was angry with her parents, however, when she grew up and was mature enough, she only came here when she felt the need to be alone.


    Looking at her friend¡¯s disheveled appearance and puffy eyes, Cntha felt more amused than sorry for Lucasta.


    ¨C You stay here. At the end of every week, I wille to visit you and we will go out together and go shopping. Before, you lived with your brother, so I was hesitant to invite you.  Cntha said while helping Lucasta bring things inside.


    ¨C Can¡­ can you lend me some money?


    Lucasta asked because she realized she forgot to take the money from the room with her, and she couldn¡¯t use the bank card Samson gave her because she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore.


    ¨C Of course. You should feel happy because you have a rich friend like me. I will support you.


    As soon as Cntha finished speaking, she quickly pulled out her wallet, took out a thick stack of money withrge denominations, and ced it in Lucasta¡¯s hand.


    Cntha originally nned to stay with Lucasta andfort her friend to ovee the shock of leaving home, but because she suddenly remembered that she had another meeting with an important partner, she had to say goodbye.


    ¨C The grocery store is across the street and the refrigerator also has food avable, you can cook whatever you want. Please rest assured and live here until your brother misses you andes to pick you up.


    Cntha gently pinched the opposite person¡¯s cheek and quickly left.


    When Lucasta was alone in the apartment, she started crying again. There will never be a day when she and Samson get back together.


    She also didn¡¯t know where he went and whether he was okay or not.


    If she had quietly left him, she wouldn¡¯t have been haunted by his hideous appearance.


    ¨C Maybe he¡¯ll contact Harvey or Aurora for their help. But does Aurora know they are vampires? Why is she not afraid? ¨C Lucasta said while arranging clothes in the closet.


    Fortunately, Cntha brought her here. This apartment is both private and located in a crowded residential area, so she feels secure and doesn¡¯t have to worry about Samsoning here to take revenge.


    She made him look like that, so he definitely hated her very much.

 Chapter 54: Missing

    A heavy day passed, and darkness had covered the ce when Samson woke up. Fortunately, the ce where he lived was a ce where no one dared to go, so he was not discovered.


    The burned skin areas caused by garlic juice and sunlight had begun to dry out, causing him more pain every time he moved.


    Knowing clearly that at this time, the police and the hunter group had not set up a patrol post yet, Samson tried to go home to get some dried blood.


    He also forgot his phone while running away, so he couldn¡¯t contact Harvey or Aurora.


    Furthermore, he still didn¡¯t know Lucasta¡¯s situation. He was afraid that once Harvey found out, Harvey would vent his anger on her.


    With hisst remaining strength, Samson struggled to move in the dark. With this appearance, he absolutely should not take a taxi if he did not want to be caught by the police.


    After nearly an hour, the poor vampire was able to go to the house that was once his and Lucasta¡¯s residence.


    There was no electric light and no sounding from inside, causing his heart rate to increase with anxiety.


    His steps became faster and faster and as soon as he stopped in front of her room door, he reached out his injured hand and pushed hard.


    ¨C Lucasta.


    The room was empty, the lovely wooden cab was opened and a few clothes scattered told him she had left.


    However, he still stubbornly searched the whole house and made himself more disappointed.


    Right, what is he thinking? Her frightened eyes and trembling appearance showed that she considered him as a monster, so how could she dare to stay?


    However, where could she go? Just thinking about the people who wanted to assassinate her were lurking, waiting for the right opportunity, he was so worried that he went crazy.


    After quickly drinking two sses of blood, Samson gathered the bottles of dried blood, clothes, money, and phone into a backpack and quickly left, returning to the abandoned house.


    Even though he knew Lucasta wouldn¡¯t pick up the phone, he still tried calling her. From now until four o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, he cannot appear on the street.


    Just a few seconds after he pressed the call button, the phone in Lucasta¡¯s hand vibrated slightly.


    Seeing his name, her eyes widened in horror, her whole body trembled, and she dropped it on the floor and backed away.


    She had a feeling he woulde out from there and grab her, biting her neck in revenge.


    ¨C No¡­ stop¡­ turn it off¡­ turn it off¡­


    Because in the moment she dropped the phone, her finger identally touched the screen, so she could hear Samson calling her name and he could also hear her intermittent pleading.


    At first, he thought she picked up the phone to talk to him.


    Just as he was about to hang up the phone to let her calm down, a familiar sound rang out, forcing him to continue holding the phone and listening.


    ording to his memory, this is the sound of the bell of the church located on a side road, where although the poption is quite crowded, the pace of life is not as hustle and bustle as in the city center.


    Cntha once boasted that she often went to that luxury apartment to calm down on days when she was too stressed at work or when she was emotionally sad, so he guessed so.


    In this city, Lucasta can only ask for help from Cntha because Aurora and Bonita are allies with him and Harvey. Lucasta is not stupid enough to not realize this.


    Samson had hung up the phone a long time ago, but Lucasta was still trembling. She didn¡¯t even dare to pick up the phone but used a long chopstick to turn it over and sit and look.


    It wasn¡¯t until the screen disyed an iing call from Cntha that she dared to touch it.


    ¨C Oh my god, are you okay, Lucasta? I called you a few times but your phone was always busy. Who called you?  Cntha¡¯s voice clearly showed concern.


    ¨C It¡¯s Samson.  Lucasta burst into tears.


    ¨C Why are you crying? You should be happy that your brother cares about you. How¡¯s that? He wants to take you home, right? If you want to go home, I will take you home.


    ¨C No, I don¡¯t want to go home.


    ¨C Okay, it¡¯s up to you, you just stay there until you can¡¯t bear to miss him anymore, then I¡¯ll take you home. You should do that once so he won¡¯t scold you again.


    Cntha freely teased her friend because she thought Samson and Lucasta disagreed with each other¡¯s way of life.


    Cntha originally nned to go to the apartment and sleep with Lucasta tonight, but she was busy attending a party and came home quitete, so she took the time to chat with her friend a bit before going to the restaurant.


    As soon as the call ended, Lucasta immediately put the phone down on the table for fear that Samson would call again.


    She dried her tears, pulled the curtain to cover the shimmering electric scene outside, and then went around to check the doors.


    All afternoon, she had been looking for instructions online on how to deal with vampires and realized that if the homeowner didn¡¯t invite vampires in, they wouldn¡¯te in, so she felt more secure.


    Remember before, every time Maris wanted to enter Samson¡¯s castle, the female vampire had to ask her to invite her.


    Curled up in a soft, warm nket, Lucasta hugged the cross tightly because this was the only thing that made her believe.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her mouth kept repeating a song over and over again to distract herself from thinking about Samson.


    Because she was used to waking up early to go to work, she still woke up at six o¡¯clock without an rm clock.


    Even though Cntha said she would raise Lucasta and Lucasta knew her friend was rich, she didn¡¯t want to be a mistletoe.


    She couldn¡¯t continue working at Star Corporation so she wanted to find another job.


    After breakfast, Lucasta quickly left the house, took the elevator down to the ground floor, crossed the street, and went to the grocery store to buy milk.


    She has been used to drinking milk since she was a child, so she always feels like her body iscking something even though she has eaten enough.


    ¨C Miss, the flower shop over there is recruiting flower sales staff, right?  Lucasta asked the department store owner when she saw the recruitment sign at the flower shop next door.


    ¨C That¡¯s right, three of their employees just quit yesterday. If you want to work,e and ask.


    Lucasta¡¯s face brightened, she quickly said thank you and quickly walked away.


    After a few questions and realizing the blonde girl¡¯s honest personality as well as being attracted to her cute appearance, the flower shop owner immediately agreed to hire her.


    But when he saw her returning to the luxury apartmentplex opposite, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, his mouth opened and his eyes widened.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t the people who live there all the upper ss? She wants to experience life, right?


    At the same time, in the Star Corporation president¡¯s office, Harvey kept looking towards the door.


    Yesterday, Lucasta asked him to give her a day off, but in the end, until now, he still hasn¡¯t seen her appear.


    ncing at the clock, it was exactly eight o¡¯clock. He took out his phone to call her. However, there is only a bell sound thatsts until the specified time expires.


    Because he wanted to make sure nothing happened to her, he called Samson and the results he got back were hopeless ¡°click, click¡± sounds.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong, Harvey? Your face looks so bad.  Bonita asked worriedly as soon as she put the documents down on the desk.


    ¨C I feel so insecure. I cannot contact Samson and Lucasta. I don¡¯t know if they encountered any problems or not.  He honestly expressed his feelings clearly.


    ¨C I¡¯ll go to their house to see what¡¯s going on. Please give me the address.


    After nodding, Harvey read the address to Bonita and she quickly left.


    As someone who often takes care of importantpany procedures, she knows and remembers all the alleys in the city, whether they are big alleys or small alleys.


    After more than half an hour, Bonita arrived at the alley that Harvey pointed to, but the scene that met her eyes made her shocked.


    Police cars were honking loudly and people were also gathering inrge numbers, almost packed even though security officers were trying to advise them to disperse quickly.


    ¨C Can I ask what happened there?  Bonita asked a woman as soon as she got out of the car.


    ¨C I also don¡¯t know. It seems that two people living in that house suddenly disappeared. I heard there were a lot of blood stains in the house.  She shrugged and looked scared.


    Bonita¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. She tried to get through the crowd to get to the scene but the police stopped her.


    At this time, Michael also walked out from there. Seeing the assistant of the head of Star Corporation, he immediately ran to her.


    Major events organized by Star Group are guaranteed by the city¡¯s police force. And Bonita is the contact representative, working with Michael, so he has known her since he was a small police officer.


    As Lucasta said, she was able to work at Star Corporation thanks to Bonita¡¯s rmendation, so he is nning to go to that corporation as well.


    ¨C Hello Captain Michael, what happened in there?  She asked before he could open his mouth to say hello.


    ¨C Please follow me.


    Michael led Bonita back into the house amid the chatter of the crowd.


    He took her to the scene and showed her the blood stains from the bedroom to the living room and then down to the kitchen.


    ¨C Has Lucasta had any contact with thepany?  Michael turned to the person next to him and asked.


    Bonita was not surprised when Michael knew the blonde girl¡¯s name because she had heard Harvey talk about the policeing to look for Samson and Lucasta after the incident at the ck Roses hotel.


    ¨C No. I came here because I couldn¡¯t contact her either.


    ¨C What is your rtionship with Lucasta?


    ¨C I met her by chance and found her adorable, poor, honest, and a bit intelligent, so I brought her into thepany to help me. But¡­ who reported this case?


    Because Michael couldn¡¯t say that he told Lucasta to try to find out Samson¡¯s identity and then because he didn¡¯t see her contacting him, he came here to see the situation.


    So he just replied that he came to get some more testimony to supplement the case file rted to the death of two people under the cliff to report to his superiors.


    ¨C Captain, we discovered under the bed there was a ss bottle with a little red powder inside.


    Michael frowned and took the bottle from Deputy Captain Bevis.


    What exactly is this red powder? He had heard about the Institute of Medical Sciences¡¯ dried blood research project, but it was clear that they had not yet found a method to concentrate the blood. Could it be that it was ordinary pigment?


    Next to him, Bonita¡¯s face turned pale. She was confused because she didn¡¯t know what had happened and where Samson and Lucasta were now.

 Chapter 55: The Beginning of Tragedy

    ¨C If Lucasta contacts you, please let me know. I don¡¯t think anything serious happened to them because her brother is like a superhero.


    Michael instructed Bonita and then signaled his teammates to seal the house.


    As for him, he took the ss bottle and the dried blood samples scattered on the floor and went straight to the criminal science institute so that experts could analyze them.


    To be honest, his insides were burning like fire because he was worried about Lucasta¡¯s safety. If she was harmed by Samson, he would be tormented for the rest of his life.


    Leaving the alley, Bonita quickly drove back to the corporation and told Harvey what she saw and heard.


    She could feel his anger when she saw his two pupils sh dark blue light.


    The man¡¯s beautiful hand with long fingers quickly found the familiar phone number. He knew the police would soon find the owner of the house, so he needed to notify Aurora in advance.


    Harvey rarely called Aurora during office hours, so she knew there must be something urgent.


    After handing over the unfinished work to her partner, she hurriedly left theboratory, found a hidden ce, and then picked up the phone.


    ¨C I¡¯m listening, Harvey.


    ¨C Samson and Lucasta suddenly disappeared. Police sealed off their home. I don¡¯t know what their current situation is because I haven¡¯t been able to contact them. I only heard Bonita say that the house had a lot of blood stains. Maybe the police wille looking for you soon, so prepare yourself mentally to deal with it.


    ¨C I know. Don¡¯t worry.


    The moment Aurora lowered the phone, she almost couldn¡¯t stand. What happened in the end?


    Could it be that Samson was discovered by a group of hunters after the party at the ck Roses Hotel? But if that¡¯s the case, they should contact the police and give Lucasta back. She is a human being.


    ording to Harvey, the police are actively looking for the two of them, which proves that they have not fallen into anyone¡¯s hands.


    It took ten minutes for Aurora to regain herposure and return to theboratory. There were so many chaotic thoughts in her head.


    She was worried that if Lucasta and Samson were injured but were busy hiding and there was no doctor¡¯s intervention, both of their lives would be in danger.


    Although Samson has the ability to heal himself, if he is injured too seriously, it will take a lot of time to recover.


    As for Lucasta, she is an ordinary person, a slightly deep wound will put her life in danger.


    Just as Harvey predicted, as soon as Aurora returned home from the medical science institute, she saw a police car parked in front of the small gate.


    She calmly opened the car door, got out, and approached them, smiling brightly.


    ¨C Hello, what¡¯s going on?


    ¨C We want to ask a little about your two tenants, Miss Aurora.


    ¨C Yes, you can ask. But¡­ we should go inside, right?


    After saying that, Aurora immediately opened the lock and invited guests inside.


    ording to professional habits, the two policemen walked and looked around.


    The story that the group of hunters hade here because they suspected Harvey was a vampire was their group¡¯s secret and Peter had not told Michael yet.


    The reason is that he has not yet determined whether the president of Star Group is a blood-sucking creature or just a mistake.


    Just like Michael, when he could not determine whether Samson was a human or a vampire, he still kept his doubts in his heart and found out the truth himself.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¨C Since when did they rent your house?  Michael asked seriously as soon as he sat down on the sofa.


    ¨C It¡¯s been a month already.


    ¨C You rent the house to them withoutpleting registration procedures. Do you know that the two of them do not have any identification papers?


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, because I feel sorry for them and the house is empty, so I rent it to them at a cheap price. Besides, they said they would only stay for a month and then leave, so I¡­ ¨C Aurora bowed her head, sped her hands, and hesitantly exined.


    ¨C They have disappeared and there are a lot of blood stains in the house.


    ¨C What¡­ what? Blood?  She widened her eyes, trying to look surprised.


    ¨C Right. There have been many hypotheses put forward. We will temporarily seal the scene until we have urate results about them.


    ¨C Yes.


    From beginning to end, Aurora did not reveal any loopholes, so Michael could not know the rtionship between her and Samson.


    However, as a police officer, when faced with anyone¡¯s testimony, he did notpletely believe it.


    The fact that Bonita brought Lucasta to work at Star Corporation and Aurora rented a house to Samson without knowing the man¡¯s background made him extremely suspicious.


    However, one person is the assistant to the president of Star Corporation and the other is the head of the dried blood research project of the Institute of Medical Sciences, so he does not dare to make wild guesses without urate evidence.


    ¨C Miss Aurora, we discovered that in the room of the man named Samson, there was a red powder that looked very much like dried blood.  Michael said while observing Aurora¡¯s expression.


    ¨C What? Are you kidding me? The Institute of Medical Sciences hasn¡¯t released a finished product yet. We just failed the most recent test. She widened her eyes and looked at him.


    Leaving Aurora¡¯s house, Michael and Bevis return to the police station. At this time, the Institute of Criminal Sciences also sent the results of the examination of the red powder sample in the ss bottle as being concentrated blood.


    Holding the paper in his hand, Michael thought of Aurora again. Could it be just a coincidence?


    She was the leader of the dried blood research project and in her tenant¡¯s room, there was a bottle of dried blood that was almost empty.


    While thinking, the call of police chief Jony suddenly rang out, startling Michael. He quickly turned his head and raised his hand, saluting ording to regtions.


    Since the day the police received many missing reports, their working hours are no longer normal, working day and night.


    Jony is no exception. More than anyone else, he is the one who is eager to solve this case.


    ¨C The Criminal Science Institute just announced that the dry powder sample you took from the scene was concentrated blood. How did they get it? I just called William and he said that his research has not been sessful yet. ¨C Jony sat down on the swivel chair and spoke in a tired voice.


    ¨C I¡¯m also having a headache. I went to see the doctor who rented the house to them, who was also the leader of this research project, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t know anything about this finished product.


    ¨C What a coincidence! Thendlord is a doctor specializing in hematology and blood transfusion and there was dried blood powder in the tenant¡¯s room. To be more exact, it is the rtionship between humans and vampires.


    Speaking of this, Jony¡¯s face immediately became serious. He stood up, approached Michael, and did not hesitate to reveal that he suspected the man named Samson was a vampire because he saw the video from the car ident and the video from the ck Roses hotel.


    And now, the unfinished bottle of dried blood is the basis for him to confirm that his thinking is correct.


    Michael is smart enough to understand that Jony is scolding him for not reporting thoroughly the details that happened.


    The reason he did so was because next to Samson was Lucasta. He wanted to separate her from that person before reporting and asking for instructions from superiors in ambushing and capturing the dangerous person.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, I n to investigate everything clearly before reporting to you.


    ¨C I don¡¯t mind receiving ten short reports a day. I don¡¯t want to have to find out more on my own when this is your responsibility.


    ¨C Just this time. I will do as you say.


    ¨C Notice Aurora, Bonita and Cntha. Chances are those two will contact them.


    It took two minutes after Jony¡¯s back disappeared before Michael could breathe a sigh of relief. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not like he suddenly sat in the chair of the police chief.


    Even though Jony is in the office all day, it seems like there¡¯s nothing his subordinates do that he doesn¡¯t know about.


    He even knew the limited rtionships but were all ssy characters of that brother and sister pair.


    And now, he is also confused because he doesn¡¯t know if the three girls are humans or vampires.


    At the same time, at William¡¯s private home, a heavy atmosphere filled the room. His spies just called to confirm that the house where Samson and Lucasta used to live is in Dr. Aurora¡¯s name.


    If she were simply thendlord and rented out the house to guests, he would think it was a rare coincidence, but the bottle of dried blood that Jony mentioned in the call earlier was the cause of his anger.


    ¨C Aurora, very good, you secretly researched and hid the form while knowing I really needed it? Damn it.


    The sound of strong fists hitting the wooden desk made Henry¡¯s lips purse even tighter. He regretted the amount of money William spent on the research project.


    If Aurora had made this achievement public early, William wouldn¡¯t have needed to cut off the benefits that henchmen like him deserved, which was a huge number.


    -What should we do next? The police are actively searching for the two of them.  Henry ventured to look up at William¡¯s wrinkled face and asked.


    ¨C Just wait. If the police find her, I¡¯lle take her back. We need her as bait to lure test subjects.


    ¨C Yes, what about Aurora¡­


    ¨C Just silently follow her, what we need is the form.


    Henry bowed and quickly left. The room now only had William left.


    Although William did not know whose blood was scattered at the scene, he believed that Samson would do his best to protect Lucasta, as evidenced by the fact that Samson raised Lucasta very well and more than once risked his life to save her from death.


    However, William is wondering who made the two of them leave the house.


    ¨C Could it be a group of vampire hunters?


    William lifted the cigarette to his lips and then extinguished it immediately. The hazy smoke drifted around the room.


    Initially, he nned to approach and take Lucasta home, but because Samson kept following her closely, there was no suitable opportunity.


    He also hoped that the police would find Lucasta soon, it would save him a lot of effort and it would be easier and quicker to get her back. And one thing he hopes more than that is that the vampire guy will be safe.

 Chapter 56: Denial of Relationship

    Another night passed and the burns on Samson¡¯s skin stopped bleeding. However, he is still in a lot of pain.


    Fortunately, this abandoned house still had an old water pipe left, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known where to get the water to mix the blood and clean the garlic water on himself.


    The clothes rubbed against his damaged skin, making him wince and frown every time he moved.


    Trying to move for a while to get used to the pain, he quickly left the shelter and went to the street where the apartmentplex for the rich was located.


    Seeing a lovely figure holding a ratherrge bag across the street, he quickly followed.


    It was early morning, the dew had not yet cleared and everyone in the apartment building was still busy preparing breakfast, so the hallways were deserted.


    Samson¡¯s moving speed was faster than the observation of the two security guards, so he easily entered the building without having to show any documents.


    After just one day of not seeing her, he missed her so much even though the injuries on his body were caused by her.


    Lucasta did not know that someone was following her, so she still very leisurely opened the door, walked in, and put the things she just bought on the floor.


    Today, she wanted to eat rice so she went to buy rice and a few misceneous spices.


    The flower shop hired her to work across the street, so her mornings were quite leisurely, she no longer needed to eat quickly and walk quickly to catch the bus.


    Two hours is enough for her to cook rice, make stir-fried mushrooms, and have breakfast.


    ¨C Lucasta.


    A very familiar but also extremely scary sound suddenly rang out, making Lucasta¡¯s spine chill. She suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to lock the door.


    She had forgotten that Samson had a moving speed that was unobservable to the naked eye.


    She thought the security here was very good so she was so superficial that she just left the door ajar because she thought she would leave soon.


    Her whole body trembled, her legs moved slowly, and she turned her head to look back.


    She didn¡¯t know how he knew she was residing here. Cntha won¡¯t reveal anything because she already promised.


    ¨C Lucasta, we need to talk, I will exin everything to you.


    The poor guy tried to use the gentlest voice possible, but that voice reached Lucasta¡¯s ears like a warning that he would take revenge for what she had done to him.


    ¨C I¡­ I have nothing to say to you. Hurry¡­ go away. Can¡¯t vampires only enter a house with an invitation from the owner of the house? How did you get in?


    She stepped back while trembling as she spoke. And because her nature was still that of a little girl who had been pampered by Samson to the point that she was only half mature in her personality and thoughts, she blurted out what she was wondering.


    It was clearly written like that in the documents she read.


    ¨C It¡¯s just a minimum courtesy and sometimes I won¡¯t need to be polite.  Samson also replied to temporarily distract her and make her not too afraid of him.


    The more his steps moved forward, the more Lucasta retreated. The door behind him was closed tightly, so she knew that even if she screamed, no one would hear because Cntha said the walls and ss here were designed to be very soundproof.


    ¨C Lucasta¡­


    ¨C Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te close to me. Lier. You and I don¡¯t have any rtion. You definitely kidnapped me. I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want to be your food source, and I don¡¯t want to maintain your race¡­


    Lucasta trembled as she said what she had heard Michael warn, causing Samson to pause for a long time.


    He never thought he would use her as his long-term food reserve. As for maintaining the species, that¡¯s something he will never let happen.


    He, like Harvey, did not want to leave his descendants behind so that they would have to hide, worry every second, and only be able to rx when night falls.


    However, he loved her and wanted to live with her as husband and wife. So, when he heard these words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the pain in his heart.


    This feeling is no different from the feeling of being abandoned by a loved one.


    ¨C Lucasta, you¡­


    Before he could finish his sentence, Lucasta quickly grabbed the bag of salt, threw a handful in his face, and spread a long line into the room.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    If she remembered correctly, she had read somewhere that using this method would stop the vampires¡¯ footsteps because they would bend down and pick up all the salt before they could continue moving forward.


    While she was frantically opening the window to find a way to escape, the sound of Samson¡¯s soft footsteps rang out, causing her heart to stop again.


    Could it be that everything she knew about this creature was all a lie, he didn¡¯t seem to do what the book said.


    ¨C Don¡¯t you pick up the salt?


    Lucasta cried like a child when she saw Samson¡¯s face with patchy burns that had not yetpletely healed.


    Because she threw salt in his face, he had to take off his hood to shake it and momentarily forgot that he needed to cover up his ugly, horrible image.


    ¨C Get down, it¡¯s dangerous, I won¡¯t hurt you, get down quickly.


    Samson stepped back and raised his hand in a sign ofpromise because he saw the girl he loved standing with her legs on the window sill.


    Ten years together is not enough for her to feel his sincere love for her. Ten years was not enough for her to realize that he always wanted to protect her and had no intention of harming her.


    Three years for Eirlys was too little time to understand him, but could it be that for Lucasta, ten years meant nothing?


    Despite his advice, Lucasta still stubbornly clung to the window sill, or rather, she could no longer move.


    Her whole body was now almost no longer able to control it ording to her will, stiff and losing feeling.


    In her eyes right now, the brother she once loved and feared another girl would take away was like a devil in hell.


    Just as Samson was worried, a few secondster, Lucasta stumbled and slipped off the fulcrum.


    In the moment Samson rushed forward and grabbed her leg, she only had time to see the traffic flowing below, and then didn¡¯t know anything else.


    Tears rolled down Samson¡¯s face. He hugged her tightly for a long time before cing her on the bed.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t have a chance to exin to her anymore.


    ¨C Lucasta, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. This is thest time I see you. I¡¯m sorry for making you obsessed like this.


    His still-injured hand gently touched her blonde hair and then gradually slid down her cheek.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her for just over a day, but he saw that she was much thinner, haggard, and no longer radiant like the sunlight that once warmed his heart.


    He originally intended to leave and leave her with a good impression of him, but in the end, he scared her.


    ¨C That¡¯s good, right? You won¡¯t miss me anymore.


    Holding the hand that he had held for the past ten years, he lowered his head, letting his tears wet her white skin.


    Perhaps this was also thest time he held her hand, the handholding that ended the longest series of warm and happy days of his life.


    Lovely images from the time she was a carefree little girl, not afraid of anything until she became an adult continuously swirled in his head.


    Afraid that if he lingered, Lucasta would be scared when she opened her eyes, he quickly found a pen and paper and quickly wrote a letter.


    He didn¡¯t want to be the bad guy in her heart, so he clearly stated in the letter that she was the one he saved from two men when they took her into the haunted forest.


    He wanted to return her to her world as soon as she woke up, but because shepletely lost all her memories, he had no choice but to take care of her and love her a lot.


    ¨C Goodbye, Lucasta, the one I love most.


    The quick, tear-soaked kiss ced on her forehead was a bit of sweetness that Samson wanted to carry with him as a constion for his endless life.


    In the future, he will be a silent shadow next to the girl he loves, protecting her until the day he finds the person who wants to harm her.


    And then, he will let go of her hand, return to that cold, dark ce, and continue to live his lonely years.


    Because he was worried that bad people would break into the house while she was unconscious, he locked the main door and chose to escape the building through the window.


    Fortunately, everyone was rushing to work and school at this time and no one noticed a dark shadow crawling down very quickly through the floors.


    Observing for several minutes, seeing no one loitering near the public phone booth, Samson quickly walked over and urgently dialed the phone number to call Harvey, who had just set foot in the office.


    Even though the number disyed on the screen was very strange, Harvey¡¯s intuition told him to pick up the phone.


    However, he did not speak first but waited to see who the voice on the other end was. When he confirmed that it was his friend, his heart jumped.


    ¨C Damn, where did you go? You made me worried to death. I also couldn¡¯t contact Lucasta.  Harvey¡¯s voice hissed through his teeth.


    ¨C Listen, I can¡¯t say much. Lucasta and I are still safe. You just need to know that.


    ¨C Where are you now? Whose blood stains in the house belong to? What happened?  Harvey kept asking.


    ¨C I will proactively meet with you and exinter. I probably won¡¯t contact you as often in the future. Please tell Aurora so she doesn¡¯t worry.


    The phone hung up for a long time, but Harvey still hadn¡¯t put the phone down. Samson did not answer his question.


    Who made the two of them run away like that? Is that person the group of hunters who once came to Aurora¡¯s house?


    ¨C I¡¯m going crazy.


    Harvey shouted and then did as Samson told him, calling Aurora to inform her that her owner was still safe.


    Anyway, everything has happened, so Harvey just hopes Samson is smart and lucky enough to ensure the safety of himself and Lucasta.


    Receiving a call from the man she loves, Aurora¡¯s heavy thoughts also eased somewhat.


    However, she didn¡¯t know what Lucasta would think about Samson and how he would exin to her after the bloody scene in that house.


    ¨C Hello, Dr. Henry.  Aurora bowed her head slightly when she saw Henry passing by where she was standing.


    ¨C Hello research team leader. Well, I have good news for you. The director has asked for a sample of dried blood powder from the criminal science institute for you to research.


    ¨C Yes, that¡¯s great. Hope it will help us shorten the time.


    The corners of Henry¡¯s lips raised slightly and quickly then lowered. It seems that this girl is really good at acting.


    From the evidence collected by the police, he was sure that not only he and William but even Michael were certain that the bottle of dried blood was a product created by thete Doctor Richard¡¯s daughter.


    Just because they had a more important purpose, they pretended to listen to her deceitful exnations.

 Chapter 57: Lucasta’s Uncle

    Lucasta¡¯s hands suddenly grabbed the bed sheet so tightly that it became wrinkled. The nightmare was tormenting her, causing her extreme fear and pain.


    After struggling for a long time, her heavy eyelids gradually opened, bringing her back to reality to find out that it was all just a dream.


    However, the faint masculine scent still lingering in her hair helped her remember what had just happened.


    Reflexively, she threw off the nket, got down, and moved slowly around the house to listen.


    When she was sure she was the only one in the apartment, she felt secure and went back to her room, changed, and prepared to go to work.


    The moment she came to the dressing table tob her hair, she realized there was a letter with extremely familiar handwriting.


    ¨C Samson.


    Her trembling hand reached out and lifted the letter. Perhaps he was in a hurry so his handwriting was not very neat, and perhaps he cried so there were smudged ink stains scattered all over the page torn from her notebook. The tear is uneven and jagged.


    Lucasta¡¯s tears suddenly flowed. Her emotions were extremely mixed, remembering, loving, fearing, half trust and half doubt.


    No matter how clearly Samson exins, the truth is still the truth. He is a vampire and that status brings terror to her.


    She also hoped he would keep his promise, return to the deep forest and hide, and note back to bother her again because she did not want him to fall into the hands of the police and vampire hunters.


    After eating the cake, Lucasta quickly left the building and ran across the street, taking up the job of selling flowers.


    Because she is new, her job is just to make simple bouquets of flowers ording to the instructions of the old employee and deliver flowers, taking money from customers.


    The borate flower baskets are all made by skilled flower arrangers.


    ¨C After two weeks, you will be taught how to arrange small flower baskets and gradually how to arrangerge flower baskets. It will be a bit difficult and requires concentration.  A female employee a few years older than Lucasta smiled and showed the blonde girl how to make a bouquet.


    ¨C I will try.


    Lucasta¡¯s adorable innocence is always an advantage that helps her capture the hearts of others, making them feel love for her and want to protect and help as much as possible.


    However, there are still exceptions, those are those who are secretly plotting and taking advantage of her to carry out their ambitions.


    Lucasta was excited about her new job without knowing that across the street, two men sitting in a luxury car were looking at her.


    This morning, on the way to work, Henry identally saw a billion-dor girl holding a big bag running from a department store to an expensive apartmentplex.


    So after going to the Institute of Medical Sciences to give the dried blood sample to Aurora, he went straight to William¡¯s house and brought him here.


    ¨C People didn¡¯t know she was being sought by the police because the information was not made public by them. What should we do, sir? Perhaps that vampire is hiding in that apartment building.  Henry said in a very quiet voice even though the sound inside the car could not prate through the windshield.


    ¨C Go to the police station, we¡¯ll ask Michael to handle this.


    The car quickly turned around and headed towards the police station.


    William took a deep breath to regain the demeanor of the head of a noble institute of medical sciences.


    The closer he got to the n, the more worried he became, but that was nothingpared to the excitement he was looking forward to.


    Because William didn¡¯t want to waste Michael¡¯s precious time, as soon as Michael invited him into the room, he immediately took out Lucasta¡¯s childhood photos taken with her parents and presented his wishes.


    Michael¡¯s sharp eyes quickly scanned the old photos.


    This uncle finally discovered the existence of his niece who had been missing for the past ten years.


    However, he felt a bit surprised by this rare incident. The police tried their best to search for Lucasta but could not find her, and her uncle easily met her while driving to work.


    ¨C Are you sure the girl at the flower shop is Lucasta, your niece?  Michael returned the photos to William and asked.


    ¨C She looks a lot like her mother so I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not mistaken. I originally intended to meet and reim my niece, but I was worried that the ten-year gap had made her forget who she was because if she remembered, she would have gone looking for rtives. Lucasta¡¯s parents are both influential figures in society, not ordinary people. I kept procrastinating until a month passed. Now I know that something happened to that house.  William calmly answered.


    ¨C So you think if there was a police officer, she would trust you more, right?


    ¨C Right.


    Michael nodded and followed the two guests out of the police station.


    Two cars followed each other on the road and stopped in front of the flower shop.


    Not only Lucasta but all the employees thought that the people in the car must want to buy flowers.


    However, when Lucasta saw Michael getting out of the car in a police uniform, her face turned as green as the leaf in her hand.


    ¨C Lucasta, we need to talk to you for a moment. Don¡¯t you mind?  Michael approached her and softly suggested.


    ¨C Okay.


    She nodded but her eyes nced behind Michael, where two strange, luxuriously dressed, elegant men were looking intently at her.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s hands sped together and her legs standing still, Michael proactively took her hand and signaled the two men to drive to a coffee shop not far away.


    ¨C Who are they?  Lucasta tried to stay calm and spoke softly.


    ¨C The man in the gray suit is your uncle. He wants to take you back, take care of you, and transfer your parents¡¯ assets to you.


    ¨C How did he know I was here? Did you discover me and tell him?


    ¨C Just by chance. This road is the fastest way from his house to the Institute of Medical Sciences. If William hadn¡¯te to ask for my help today, I¡¯d still be letting my teammates search for you. But¡­ Lucasta, can you tell me what happened? Samson is a vampire, right? You tested him, right?


    ¨C No. He is a human. Because I tested him with garlic and a cross, he got very angry and chased me away. He said I listened to strangers and doubted my rtives. Then¡­ I asked Cntha for help.


    As a result, after a short journey, Michael still did not receive the answer he expected. Lucasta has eyes that cannot lie. Her eyes told Michael that she was lying.


    However, he never expected her to be determined to protect that vampire.


    He thought she would be afraid when she knew the truth and hated the creatures that are humanity¡¯s obsession.


    Perhaps in the past ten years, because she received love and care from Samson, she could not bear to denounce him.


    Michael, William, and Henry were all busy gentlemen, so their conversation was as quick and concise as possible.


    Photos from when Lucasta was a newborn until her ninth birthday and a face identical to her biological mother¡¯s were the evidence that made her unable to doubt her true identity.


    ¨C Now I will take you home, Lucasta, from today I will be your guardian. I will rece your parents and make up for everything for you.  William held her cold hand and spoke softly.


    ¨C I¡­ I have to get my things first.  Lucasta withdrew her hand and said.


    ¨C Okay.


    After taking Lucasta back to the apartment and waiting for her to get her things, William told Henry to drive the car to his luxurious vi.


    Sitting in the backseat, Lucasta continuously lowered her head and looked at the floor of the car.


    Even when she knew clearly that the man in front of her was her uncle, he still did not bring her a sense of security.


    She felt humorous because at this moment she realized she only felt safe and protected when she was with Samson.


    ¨C Lucasta,e inside.


    William¡¯s call pulled Lucasta back to reality. She nodded slightly and quickly got out of the car.


    Although in front of Lucasta was a splendid and luxurious vi, one of the most luxurious in the city, she was not surprised or admired becausepared to Samson¡¯s gilded castle, this ce was still far behind.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fear that Samson would break his promise ande back to find her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed to follow William because her memory was still a vague mist.


    She did not feel any affection for this elderly man.


    ¨C Please go with the housekeeper.


    As soon as William finished speaking, two women approached, took the luggage from Henry¡¯s hands, and bowed slightly, inviting Lucasta to go upstairs with them.


    The room for the littledy is decorated extremely neatly but no less luxurious with the main color being pink, bringing warmth and peace of mind to the owner.


    ¨C If you need anything, just say it, and the servant will serve you, little mistress. Now I¡¯ll ask the chef to make you some cake.


    The housekeeper bowed again and quickly left with the maid.


    Lucasta sighed and watched them disappear behind the door.


    This morning, she only eaten a tiny cake, so it wasn¡¯t enough for her portion, so it wasn¡¯t even time for lunch and her stomach was already hungry.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    While Lucasta was busy folding clothes, a light knock on the door rang out, startling her.


    Since the day she knew Samson was a vampire, any sudden sound made her think he was appearing even though she knew he walked as light as the wind, as quietly as a cat.


    ¨C Yes.


    She got out of bed, walked quickly to the door, and opened it.


    As soon as she saw her uncle, she immediately stepped back, sped her hands together, and bowed her head.


    William nodded and asked her to follow him down to the living room to talk.


    ¨C Lucasta, I know a lot of things happened in the past, but I will wait until you want to tell me. Now live happily and don¡¯t think too much. As long as you stay obediently here, no one can harm you. My bodyguard team will keep you safe.


    ¨C Yes. But¡­ since when did you recognize me? Why didn¡¯t you look for me until now?


    ¨C I saw you waiting for the bus one time I passed by Star headquarters. To be sure of my guess, I followed you. Because I saw you living with a strange guy, I never had a chance to meet you. Not long after that, I found out that the police had sealed off that house and you were missing. Luckily, your parents blessed me to find you again.


    The conversation was still unfinished when the servant gave the te of cake to Lucasta, so William allowed her to return to her room.


    She took the te of cake and quickly walked up the stairs.


    Fortunately, her uncle did not ask anything about Samson¡¯s disappearance, otherwise, she would have had to force herself to lie. She also didn¡¯t know if her lies could deceive Michael or not.

 Chapter 58: The Niece of the Director of the Institute of Medical Sciences

    After two days, William held a press conference to announce that he had found his niece, who was also the daughter of thete director Walter, who had been missing for ten years.


    Although Lucasta was very afraid of crowds, she could not help but follow William¡¯s wishes because, as he said, this was the fastest way to notify everyone that she still existed.


    Furthermore, he wanted her to be recognized by the upper ss to start great strides in the future.


    Outside the press conference venue, reporters hunting for news were present early.


    Everyone wants to take the first photos of the official appearance of the daughter of thete head of the Institute of Medical Sciences and thete famous actress Sharon.


    The moment the luxury car stopped, the lens simultaneously pointed to the back door.


    Security forces tried to keep their distance, separating the crowd to make way for the main character.


    Lucasta clung tightly to William¡¯s arm and looked down at the red carpet as she walked.


    In her ears were the buzzing sounds of cameras, chaotic whispers, and somewhere there was also a very loud whistle.


    William carefully helped his niece up the steps and pulled out a chair for her to sit down, himself sitting right next to her.


    Lucasta¡¯s eyes were glued to the vase of fresh flowers and the microphone in front of her, not daring to look down at the forest of people below.


    ¨C Thank you everyone for epting the invitation toe here today. I am delighted to announce that I have found my niece, the crown jewel of the Wollny family. She¡¯s Lucasta.


    After speaking, William took Lucasta¡¯s hand and helped her stand up so the reporter could take photos.


    With his encouragement, the blonde girl tried to take a deep breath and raised her head, smiling wryly because inside she was not happy, just worried.


    ¨C So the huge assets that you are responsible for managing will be transferred to her, right? ¨C A female reporter¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    ¨C Of course, I will contact awyer and everything will be handed over to Lucasta because she is an adult. Actually, managing that amount of assets also makes me very tired. I¡¯m d because I¡¯m about to be relieved of a burden.


    William¡¯s humorous statement made everyoneugh at the same time.


    After just an hour, the electronic articles were posted and the entire press conference was broadcast on television.


    Today, gray clouds are covering the city, the scene ispletely opposite to the bustling atmosphere in front of everyone but is extremely in tune with the cold heart of the poor girl and the man she is thinking about.


    The image of Lucasta in a stylish dress, smiling at the media quickly caught Samson¡¯s eyes while he was loitering in front of the apartment building.


    However, the elderly man next to her was the one who attracted his attention the most.


    Thirty years have left traces of time on that man¡¯s face, but how could Samson not recognize that man as the one who turned Vincent into ash?


    That year, Samson received a punch from Harvey and brought Maris back to the deep forest, letting go of his hatred.


    However, when he saw that evil person still living leisurely and happily, the hatred in his heart suddenly burned, he just wanted to strangle William immediately.


    ¨C Lucasta, why are you¡­ why are you¡­ his niece?


    Samson¡¯s fist tightened, his whole body trembled, and his eyes gradually turned crimson.


    He did not expect that he would fall in love with his enemy¡¯s niece. Why does the holy, lovely Lucasta share the same blood as that doctor?


    ¨C Samson, your work is done. It¡¯s time for you to return to your lonely life. You can¡¯t harm her only remaining rtive.


    He tried to suppress the anger rising in his head. The faint smile did not make his face happier but only increased his sadness. He knew from this moment, he had lost her forever.


    He pulled back the ck cloth that covered his head and quickly left the rich neighborhood.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen what was happening on the big screen today, he would have thought she was in the apartment on the fifth floor.


    At first, he nned that if he didn¡¯t see Lucasta appear today, he would secretly climb up there to check on her situation.


    However, he worried too much, the noble status she had just received would be enough to protect her, bringing her a glorious,fortable, and safe life.


    Lost in his thoughts, his directionless feet took him to a deserted alley. When he realized he was going the wrong way and was about to turn back, a familiar face suddenly appeared, causing him to stop walking.


    The girl hid herself in a baggy shirt and quickly wrapped the veil that had just fallen off, then pulled her small suitcase and walked quickly.


    ¨C Oh my god¡­ ghost¡­ ghost¡­ ¨C She screamed when she saw the man wearing a ck cloth suddenly appear in front of her.


    Samson slowly took off his ck headscarf, revealing his handsome face with wounds that had not yet fully healed.


    Every step he took forward was every step the girl took backward.


    ¨C You¡¯re the one who gave my sister a ss of watermelon juice and asked her to bring it to the room on the third floor at the ck Roses Hotel. ¨C His voice was cold, without any emotions.


    ¨C No¡­ no¡­ it wasn¡¯t my idea¡­ I¡­ I was forced.  The girl trembled and shook her head repeatedly.


    ¨C Tell me, who is the person who ordered you? If you don¡¯t say it, today is the day you leave Earth.


    When Samson heard footsteps in the distance, he immediately grabbed the girl¡¯s shoulder, and in the blink of an eye, both of them were present at the abandoned house where he was staying.


    The scene of destion and horror with patchy walls covered with moss and a musty smell made the girl¡¯s tongue stiffen and she couldn¡¯t even open her lips.


    ¨C Speak or¡­ die.


    He quickly took off his ck gloves, revealing a white hand with long ck ws, making the girl even more frightened.


    If she knew that the object William needed to deal with was a monster, even if he gave her more money, she would not dare to participate in this mission.


    ¨C I¡¯ll say¡­ I¡¯ll say¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te here¡­


    A cold smile shed across the corner of the vampire¡¯s bright red lips and two fangs also quickly appeared.


    It has been a long time since he revealed his true form in front of humans.


    He didn¡¯t expect that when the physical pain faded away, the pain in his heart could still make him lose control and turn into this.


    ¨C Who? Don¡¯t waste my time.


    ¨C He is¡­ the director of the Institute of Medical Sciences, William Wollny.


    ¨C What?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¨C Right. It¡¯s him. He paid me and only asked me to find a way to make her go to her room, I don¡¯t know anything about the rest. Please spare me, Mr. Vampire.


    The girl burst into tears as soon as she finished speaking. She just wanted to change her poor life with a simple mission, but she didn¡¯t expect to get into trouble like this.


    Jimmy¡¯s death on the way out of the hotel made her panic and flee her rickety house that night because she feared she would be next.


    She knew it was done by William¡¯s henchmen to cover up clues.


    Today, suddenly seeing a blonde girl appear next to him as his long-lost niece made her wonder what kind of mission she had gotten herself into.


    Therefore, to ensure her own safety, she can only run far away, across the border, and never look back at this luxurious but scary city again.


    While the girl was crying and begging to be spared, Samson seemed to hear nothing but Lucasta¡¯s calls of his name.


    His adorable little girl has already entered the wolf¡¯s mouth.


    Currently, Samson still cannot guess what William wants. After all, why did he want to kill Lucasta time and again and then suddenly take her back and announce it to the media around the world?


    ¨C Go.


    After finishing speaking, he quickly walked into the empty house because he realized the sunlight was appearing as the gray clouds slowly dispersed.


    The girl had to struggle so much to be able to stand up and stagger away because her whole body kept shaking.


    ¨C Lucasta, it seems we are still rted to each other. I miss you.


    The handsome vampire¡¯s sad sigh made the space even more gloomy.


    He took the bottle of dried blood, poured it into a ss, mixed it with water, and drank it all in one gulp.


    His nails gradually turned white and shortened, his eyes returned to ruby color, and his fangs also disappeared.


    It wasn¡¯t until dusk fell and Samson guessed Harvey was on his way home that he changed his clothes neatly and quickly moved to the luxury apartmentplex.


    His job now is to find a way to approach Lucasta and tell her the truth about who is behind those intentional idents.


    ¨C Harvey.


    The familiar call made Harvey startled and turn his head. He silently thanked God that Samson had appeared.


    This friend will never understand his mood these past few days. His cold-blooded heart felt like it was hanging on a power line, extremely uneasy.


    ¨C This bastard, quickly follow me.


    The corner of Samson¡¯s lips curled up in a smile, then he obediently followed Harvey into the elevator.


    In his long, hopeless, and boring life, being able to be friends with Harvey and Aurora¡¯s n was his blessing, afort that warmed his heart on a cold winter day.


    ¨C Drink fresh blood.


    Harvey said as he took the bag of blood out of the refrigerator and poured it into two ss sses.


    While he was about to go to the sofa to enjoy it, Samson drank it all in less than a few seconds.


    ¨C A noble vampire who has been corrupted by humans, without any noble temperament at all. ¨C Harvey exhaled and leisurely walked into the living room.


    ¨C It¡¯s because you don¡¯t love humans yet that¡¯s why you say that.  Samson is no longer shy, his words seem to say that he loves Lucasta.


    ¨C Our lovely girl suddenly turned into a phoenix. So when are you nning to return to the forest?


    ¨C Not returning.


    Ignoring Harvey¡¯s eyes widening in confusion, Samson slowly sat down on the sofa, conveniently took the remote, turned on the TV, and found the news that was broadcasting.

 Chapter 59: The Heart Doesn’t Sleep Peacefully

    The sudden return of Walter¡¯s only daughter, who had been missing for ten years, caused a stir in public opinion in the country.


    News reports continuously mentioned this issue and images from the press conference kept appearing on the television screen.


    ¨C Please tell me the truth. What happened recently? You weren¡¯t with Lucasta after leaving that house, right? How could she so easily follow a stranger and leave you behind?  Harvey took the remote from Samson¡¯s hand, pressed the off button, and asked seriously.


    Knowing clearly that this friend was very smart, Samson didn¡¯t hide it anymore because he needed help from Harvey.


    After pursing his lips and pondering for a long time, he told Harvey half the truth, that Lucasta had discovered his status as a vampire, as well as knowing that he was not her brother.


    However, he only said that because she saw him drinking blood, she knew and ran away from him, but did not reveal how tragically he was harmed by her.


    Fortunately, beforeing here, he was able to recover and use his ability to heal the wounds on his body, leaving no trace, otherwise, Harvey would have questioned him until he told everything.


    ¨C It turns out the hunters never came to your house, right?  Harvey narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C But I heard Bonita say that the scene was as chaotic as if there had been a fight.


    ¨C I tried to hold Lucasta and she panicked so she knocked over everything to get in the way. Finally, I had to stand still and let her go.


    ¨C And finally, she met her rich uncle again and returned to her status as a nobledy. Is that a coincidence?


    ¨C Yes, a scary coincidence.


    Samson looked at the ss window for a long time and then continued to tell Harvey that William was the person behind the failed assassination attempts that repeatedly happened to Lucasta.


    There¡¯s the poisoning, the car ident, and the ident falling from the third floor at Jenny¡¯s birthday party.


    However, he really couldn¡¯t understand William¡¯s intentions after seeing the press conference.


    If William wanted to kill her, he should take the opportunity that she was alone and eliminate her. Why did he bring her back and announce it to the national media?


    ¨C Walter¡¯s huge fortune is being assigned by the government to William to manage on behalf of the missing person. This may also be the reason that prompted him to eliminate Lucasta. Once the police confirm that she is dead, the entire estate will belong to him.  Harvey gave a reason that he thought was perfect to exin an uncle always trying to kill his niece.


    Harvey also heard about the ident that happened ten years ago to Director Walter and his wife.


    However, he didn¡¯t pay much attention, otherwise, he would have soon realized that Lucasta was the child who kept appearing in the police¡¯s search bulletins.


    ¨C So what does he mean by bringing her back now?


    ¨C Who knows? Why do you ask me? Am I living in his house?


    The space fell silent, with only the ticking sound of the clock hands remaining.


    Although Samson did not know what William¡¯s ultimate goal was, he knew that his little girl would definitely be in danger in the near future.


    His job now is to find a way to approach her and tell her that the person who wants to kill her is that evil uncle and then he will convince her to follow him.


    If necessary, he will kidnap her. Just to keep her safe, kidnapping is also a way.


    ¨C Harvey, I want to see Lucasta, I need to talk to her.  Samson spoke up, breaking the silent atmosphere.


    ¨C I heard that this weekend, William will hold a party to celebrate Lucasta. I heard some rich guys talking to each other in the cake shop.


    Harvey replied, then stood up, took the phone, and called Aurora, informing her that the annoying vampire was residing in his apartment.


    These past few days, the situation was as tense as a string, so he didn¡¯t dare go to Aurora¡¯s house, he could only buy the cake and ask someone to deliver it to her to cheer her up at this time.


    Just like that, for several days in a row, Samson just stayed in the luxury apartment, while Harvey was still busy at work, leaving early in the morning, and returning home after sunset.


    Both guys also nned to break into that luxurious but private party.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The number of invitation cards sent to guests is limited. Only beautiful young men, women, and famous rich people in the city were invited, so no matter how hard Bonita tried, she couldn¡¯t buy an invitation card.


    The reason is that everyone wants to take this opportunity to be friends with Lucasta, who will inherit a huge fortune.


    And then, the weekend arrived. When darkness gradually falls, it is time for two handsome guys to put on expensive, elegant suits.


    Having lived in the world for two thousand years, this is the first time Harvey has attended a party like this.


    ¨C Very handsome, dude. Yet you scared your adopted sister almost to death.  Harvey patted Samson on the shoulder, letting out a sarcasticment.


    Samson said nothing, focusing on adjusting his shirt cor.


    He remembered the day Lucasta threw garlic water and shined the cross on him. At that time, even he was scared when he looked at himself in the puddle, let alone her.


    The little girl he took care of even ran away from him when she knew the truth. Who would help him break the curse?


    ¨C Wear on.  Samson gave the silver mask and ck wig to Harvey.


    Honestly, Harvey really hates putting someone else¡¯s hair on his head but there is no other way.


    This very special hair will make him and hispanion exposed before Lucasta¡¯s eyes. At least, Samson had to have time to approach her and talk.


    If she ran away or screamed as soon as they appeared, both of their efforts would be lost in the sea.


    ¨C My handsomeness has decreased by fifty percent.  Harvey clicked his tongue as he looked at himself in the mirror.


    ¨C If you wear a mask, no one will see you.


    After Samson put on the gold-ted mask, they quickly went to the basement to get a car and then drove straight to the King Hotel in the city center.


    Thevish party will be held here and the cost is an amount that can overwhelm people.


    The parking lot located in the basement looks like a huge collection of supercars.


    Harvey drove into the right corner and gently nudged Samson¡¯s elbow. Following his fellow man¡¯s eyes, Samson quickly recognized two men who had just stepped out of a car worth millions of dors.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go hunting.  Samson smiled slightly and quickly unfastened his seat belt.


    Both vampires got out of the car together and approached the two men.


    They originally nned that if they couldn¡¯t steal or rob the two invitation cards, they would use their superpowers to get inside the strictly guarded banquet hall.


    However, that is the worst way. To reduce the risk to a minimum, two invitation cards are extremely necessary.


    ¨C Hey guys.


    Samson called out, and when the two rich men turned around, two handkerchiefs soaked in anesthetded on their faces.


    In just a blink of an eye, theypletely lost consciousness, falling into the arms of two handsome vampires.


    In a split second, the two unlucky men were brought back into the car by two vampires.


    The two invitation cards also left the old owner and flew into the hands of the new owner.


    ¨C Take a nap. The girl¡¯s brother did not want the two of you to be his brother-inw.  Harvey closed the car door and winked at Samson.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go.


    Both guys quickly moved out of the parking lot and used the elevator to get to the top floor of the building, where thevish party was about to take ce.


    Samson¡¯s feelings right now are quite mixed, he is both a little happy, a little nervous, and also worried.


    Before, if he just raised his hand to wave and call, Lucasta would run like a little squirrel to wrap around his arm, but now, he has to use this unique way to approach her.


    ¨C Pleasee in. ¨C The doorman happily spoke up after receiving two invitation cards from two guests.


    The moment Samson set foot in the banquet hall, he quickly looked everywhere.


    Among so many girls wearing prom dresses and expensive masks, he quickly recognized his little girl standing in the corner, next to a vase of flowers almost as tall as her


    The mask covered the upper half of her face, revealing only her sad blue eyes.


    ¨C Let¡¯s split up so we can reach her easily.


    Harvey received a ss of wine from a waitress, whispered into Samson¡¯s ear, and then joined the crowd.


    His perfect physique and expensive clothes quickly attracted the eyes of wealthydies.


    While Samson almost never took his eyes off Lucasta, the blonde girl kept looking down at the tips of her high heels.


    She is still not used to parties like this. She didn¡¯t want toe here and be the main character, but because her uncle said this party was to raise money for charity to help poor patients, she nodded and agreed.


    Her heart is always so kind.


    ¨C Come on, Lucasta, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll apany you. ¨C William walked over and smiled kindly at Lucasta.


    She understood, took his arm, and walked up to the stage with him.


    Harvey smirked when he heard William announce the purpose of the party.


    How could a cruel person who wanted to kill his niece more than once have a kind heart to think of poor people who are not rted by blood?


    When William¡¯s speech ended, the bustling music sounded.


    After going inside and changing into a new dress and mask, Lucasta returned to the banquet hall.


    She felt very lost, took the ss of wine, and headed to a deserted corner.


    The passionate sweetness from the expensive brandy made her a little excited. Previously, Samson only let her drink light fruit wine.


    ¨C Can I invite you for a ss of wine?


    The man¡¯s warm voice rang out softly, but when it reached Lucasta¡¯s ears, it was no different from a sound from hell.


    She trembled and took a step back. The ss of wine in her hand almost fell to the floor, but fortunately, Samson quickly caught it.


    If she remembered correctly, thest time they met, the wounds she caused him had not yet healed, and his face was still very scary.


    But today, she knew he hadpletely recovered because his skin was smooth, white, and wless.


    ¨C You¡­ why¡­ why are you here?  Her voice became weaker.


    ¨C I¡¯m here to protect you. Lucasta, please calm down and listen to me, I¡¯ll speak quickly.


    Seeing that the blonde girl seemed to want to refuse Samson¡¯s offer, Harvey had to take action. He took a sip of wine and then quickly moved to the main power source of the floor and in the blink of an eye, the entire top floor was dark.

 Chapter 60: Who Is Trustworthy?

    Murmurs filled with fear and anxiety echoed throughout therge room.


    The security team quickly used shlights to check the incident and spoke up to reassure and ask everyone to stay in ce and not move around.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here.  Samson hugged Lucasta¡¯s waist when he realized she intended to run away.


    ¨C Please let me go.  Lucasta¡¯s voice became trembling.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything, all around was darkness. The hand of the man who was once very close to her now did not bring her a feeling of trust or warmth, but only fear and coldness even though his hand was separated by a thickyer of cloth.


    ¨C I¡¯ll talk quickly. Listen carefully, Lucasta, the person who wants to harm you is your uncle. The car ident, the poisoned cake, and the murderer in the hotel were all caused by your uncle. Be careful with him.  Samson leaned close to her ear and whispered.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the light suddenly came back on. Very quickly, he let her go and stepped back, increasing the distance between them.


    He knew clearly that even if he had more time, he still could not convince her to follow him. He just hoped that she would have some trust in him and be wary of William to protect herself.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go, the security guards discovered two men fainted in the car. ¨C Harvey walked closer to Samson and said.


    Samson¡¯s lingering and sad eyes once again turned towards Lucasta.


    She still stood motionless, staring at the two men in front of her.


    Who are they? They are vampires, they can approach her anytime they want. She felt extremely frightened.


    Until Samson and Harvey hadpletely disappeared in the crowd, Lucasta still couldn¡¯t move. She felt like her blood had frozen. From the moment Samson touched her, she had this feeling.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong, Lucasta? Why are you standing in the corner like this?


    William¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, startling Lucasta. She was shocked when she remembered Samson¡¯s words just now.


    If it weren¡¯t for him saving her those times, she probably would have died.


    But why did he say her uncle was the mastermind? If William wanted to kill her, why did he take her home?


    ¨C Ah, yes, I¡­ I still can¡¯t get used to parties full of strangers.  Lucasta quickly answered.


    ¨C Then you will get used to it. Let¡¯s go out there, everyone is about to take off their masks and get to know each other.


    Lucasta obediently followed William and greeted everyone he introduced.


    At this moment, her mind was filled with only Samson¡¯s warnings. Even though she reassured herself that everything he said was probably intended to divide the rtionship between her and her uncle, she still felt scared.


    The party couldn¡¯tst long when two rich guys woke up and made a fuss, forcing the building¡¯s security staff to find the person who knocked them out and stole the invitation card.


    Of course, the party room is the ce that needs to be searched first.


    But after a while of investigation, they couldn¡¯t find any clues because the two vampires had left a long time ago.


    The shiny luxury car drove fast on the road. Lucasta clutched her flowing dress, looking nervously at both sides of the road.


    It¡¯s only nearly nine o¡¯clock at night but entertainment venues have already begun to close.


    Although recently, the city has been quite peaceful with a rotating group of hunters and police stationed everywhere every night, people are still afraid and they still don¡¯t dare go out when it¡¯s toote.


    Around ten o¡¯clock at night, the streets will be deserted, and not a single person will be around except those on duty.


    ¨C Fortunately, those two strangers did not harm anyone at the party. This city is bing more and more unsafe, with criminals running rampant everywhere.  William sighed.


    Next, William turned to Dr. Henry and told him to prepare two valuable gifts tomorrow to go to the two men¡¯s house to apologize because after all, they were beaten when they came to the party.


    As soon as they arrived, Lucasta went into the room and crawled under the covers. She trembled as she remembered Samson and Harvey¡¯s eyes before leaving.


    The two pairs of eyes behind those two masks haunted her, she felt like their eyes were surrounding her.


    At the same time, on the balcony of the tallest luxury building in the city, Samson and Harvey were enjoying two sses of fresh blood together.


    Looking down from this height, the two guys felt like they were sitting on the Milky Way with countless sparkling stars.


    ¨C  Do you think she believes what you say?  Harvey leisurely took a sip of blood and asked.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know. I think I should meet Lucasta one more time. Is there any way for me and her to talk to each other longer? I can¡¯t kidnap her to another ce to exin everything and then return her. I¡¯m worried things will get worse.


    ¨C That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that Lucasta will be psychologically traumatized and go crazy because of fear. You have nurtured her into a fragile crystal vase.


    ¨C Because I always thought she would live with me forever in the forest. I thought I didn¡¯t need to teach her to grow up because I took care of everything.  Samson sighed.


    Everything happened so fast, beyond his imagination and beyond his control. He felt like the terrible time he had just passed was just a dream. In the blink of an eye, everything had changedpletely.


    The night passes, and the dayes again. As usual, before the sun even appeared, Harvey was already at the office.


    To be honest, sometimes when he unintentionally nced at the sofa, he also felt very missed Lucasta, missed her chubby figure and lovely cheeks every time she drank milk.


    ¨C She has changed, those morous dresses don¡¯t suit her at all.  Harvey muttered while signing the documents.


    ¨C Are you talking about Lucasta?  Bonita asked.


    ¨C Yes. Last night I met her.


    ¨C In what way?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Harvey calmly signed a few more documents before recounting yesterday¡¯s story to his close assistant.


    He noticed her eyebrows frown but tried to ignore it. He knew she was worried about him, afraid of him revealing his identity, but he had no other choice.


    If he hadn¡¯t gone with Samson, what if that vampire, a thousand years younger than him, would have caused trouble and disappeared forever like Vincent?


    He doesn¡¯t want to be thest vampire left on Earth. If Samson could break the curse and be human again, which would be another exception, he would feel happy about it.


    ¨C Please donate money to William¡¯s charity project. Arge sum of money would make him ept a request to meet at his home.  Bonita spoke up when she heard Harvey say Samson nned to find a way to meet Lucasta again.


    ¨C Yes. I was blinded by Samson, became ignorant, and could not think. Thank you, Bonita.


    ¨C Nothing. ¨C She smiled and rearranged the pile of documents.


    At this time, Harvey noticed that her wrist had marks and when she moved, he realized that her gait was different, it seemed like she was in pain somewhere.


    Curiosity and worry made him unable to stay silent and spoke up right when she was about to leave.


    ¨C Bonita, are you injured?


    ¨C Why do you ask like that?


    Harvey pointed to his wrist and then pointed to Bonita¡¯s leg. If he guessed correctly, she was abused by her husband again.


    The day before, she had clearly told him that she had moved out of the house of that abusive, gambling-addicted husband.


    ¨C Yesterday, Cole came to school and asked to pick Ricky up to go out, but I didn¡¯t agree and we got into a fight.  Bonita bowed her head and replied softly.


    ¨C I will kill him tonight.


    ¨C Please don¡¯t, Harvey, he¡¯s Ricky¡¯s father, please. That day the police also intervened and he promised not to cause trouble anymore.


    Harvey helplessly looked at her red eyes. For him, sending that guy back to the afterlife is as easy as turning a hand and he guarantees that the police will not be able to investigate the culprit.


    However, Ricky¡¯s fatherlybel protected that scumbag.


    ¨C Damn, you better not let me see any more wounds on your body, otherwise, even if he is Ricky¡¯s grandfather, I will still suck his blood. Oh, no, that scum¡¯s blood should just be spilled on the ground.


    His hand punched hard on the desk, causing the desk surface to vibrate.


    Bonita quickly turned around and left the room. She also felt that she was unlucky when she chose the wrong husband.


    If she had known that Cole would degenerate like that, she would have chosen to be a single mother from the beginning.


    A heavy day passed and when the sun disappeared behind the buildings, Harvey left his swivel chair and leisurely rearranged the documents.


    Just now, Bonita told him that William was very happy when he heard her say that the president of Star Group wanted to donate to a project to help poor patients and he expressed his wish to meet the famous secretive president once.


    Of course, Bonita immediately epted the invitation.


    The car sped along the road and soon, Harvey arrived at the apartment. He had to admit that when he opened the door and saw another vampire inside, he felt much warmer.


    ¨C I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll run away to find that girl.  Harvey said as he took off his shoes.


    ¨C I¡¯m not that impulsive. There must be a n.  Samson said while his eyes were still glued to the TV screen.


    ¨C Oh, well said. No one falls in love and still retains their reason. But rest assured, in five days we will go to William¡¯s vi to meet Lucasta.


    -What are you saying?


    Samson looked at Harvey, surprise written all over his handsome face. He didn¡¯t believe that Harvey was more reckless than him.


    Could it be that this guy wants to surrender his life?


    ¨C We will go there as VIP sponsors.


    Samson pursed his lips tightly for a long time. He recognized William as the doctor named Thomas.


    Furthermore, he guessed that during the process of searching, verifying, and bringing Lucsta back, William had already seen his face.


    In the afternoons when he picked her up at the bus stop and followed her to the restaurant, he didn¡¯t disguise himself at all.


    ¨C Harvey, it¡¯s not okay, William is the man who harmed Maris and killed Vincent. And I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m the one who raised Lucasta.


    Samson¡¯s words sessfully turned Harvey into a block of ice. He waspletely frozen, motionless, and wondering what the hell was going on.


    Isn¡¯t that damn doctor¡¯s name Thomas? Why did he suddenly be William?

 Chapter 61: Face to face

    ¨C Are you sure?  Harvey was skeptical so he asked again.


    ¨C Sure.


    Harvey closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them. He didn¡¯t expect that that person would appear again after thirty years. Didn¡¯t he die in the explosion a long time ago?


    Just one year after Vincent disappeared, the vi in the west of the city was suddenly destroyed by fire at night.


    There were no survivors and the bodies could not be identified, so the authorities had to bury them collectively.


    That mansion was where Thomas once imprisoned Maris and inside it was a quite modern research room.


    ¨C I thought he was dead.


    ¨C Evil people live very long lives. You can reconfirm it.


    Immediately, Harvey ran into the room, took out theptop, and turned it on.


    After just a few operations on the keyboard, William¡¯s face was edited back to his youth, and that was Thomas¡¯s face, not anyone else¡¯s.


    ¨C I have a feeling that behind this person there are many¡­ many¡­


    ¨C Guilty.


    Samson interrupted Harvey and then walked to the window, looking at the darkness that was gradually covering the outside.


    Killing William was not beyond Samson¡¯s reach. However, Samson knew that even if William died, Lucasta would still stay there and no one knew who that old man¡¯s gang consisted of and what they would do to her.


    ¨C Samson, we are not police, we are not superheroes responsible for eliminating evil in this world.  Harvey closed theputer and said.


    ¨C But that¡¯s the only way I can guarantee her a peaceful life. In the immediate future, we must convince Lucasta to stay away from William.


    Outside the window, the city was already glowing with colored lights.


    Without that girl by his side, Samson could no longer feel this beauty. The more sparkling and busier it was, the more it only made him feel cold, lost, and lonely.


    Listening to Harvey answering Aurora¡¯s phone call, Samson felt even more sad. If only Lucasta proactively called him, it would be great.


    She threw away the phone he gave her as a way to cut off all ties between the two of them.


    Five days passed for Samson as long as five years and today was the day Bonita arranged for William to meet the president of Star Group at his vi.


    At exactly eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Harvey¡¯s luxurious car appeared in front of therge gold-ted gate, extremely luxurious.


    It¡¯s not a coincidence that Bonita scheduled the appointment today. She had looked at the weather forecast and knew that today a tropical depression would move towards the city area, bringing thunderstorms and a sky covered with gray clouds, with no chance for the sun to shine.


    As soon as William saw the silhouettes of the two guys, he excitedly went to the main door to greet them.


    However, he could not help but be surprised when he saw both men wearing medical masks and hoods, leaving only their eyes exposed.


    ¨C Well, let me introduce myself to you, I am Bonita, the person who called you five days ago. This is my boss, Chairman Harvey, and this is Mr. Samson, also a secretive tycoon.  Bonita quickly introduced.


    ¨C Hello Mr. William, I¡¯m Harvey, nice to meet you.


    ¨C Hello. But¡­ ¨C William hesitantly shook hands with Harvey and Samson.


    ¨C Sorry, because we have the flu due to the sudden change in weather and allergies due to eating crab food, our faces now look like they¡¯re burned, and it¡¯s not convenient for others to see.  Samson spoke up.


    ¨C Ah, do you need me to call the doctor for you two?


    ¨C No need, we went to the doctor and took medicine, it will be cured in a few days.  Harvey shook his head and answered.


    William nodded and invited the three guests into the living room. Next, he brought out documents and photos rted to his charity project for Samson and Harvey to see.


    The two guys just watched for fun because they were only thinking of one person, Lucasta.


    If today is unlucky and she is not home, it will be like they have lost arge amount of money without getting anything.


    Even though they said they were donating to poor patients, who could believe this cruel old man?


    There was no certainty that their money would be used for something beneficial to society after flowing into William¡¯s ount.


    After chatting about some issues rted to the project, Harvey ventured to express his desire to meet William¡¯s beautiful niece.


    He said she was his employee and suddenly she quit and then he saw her on the news.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¨C Of course. She¡¯s upstairs. It¡¯s fortunate that she is remembered by a talented and wealthy person like you.


    After finishing speaking, William immediately told the butler to go upstairs and call Lucasta down.


    The moment the girl¡¯s footsteps left thest step, Samson¡¯s hand unconsciously tightened the piece of paper in his hand.


    When Lucasta met the man¡¯s eyes staring at her, her spine turned cold.


    How could she not recognize the man who had been by her side for ten years?


    She had imagined many ways he would use to approach her, but she did not expect his courage to be so big that he dared toe here directly like this.


    And right now, Bonita had just returned after a few minutes of going to the bathroom.


    ¨C Come on,e here Lucasta, these are two big sponsors for our charity project.


    William pulled Lucasta close to him and introduced her to the guests.


    She could only nod and smile wryly.


    What the heck is her uncle doing? Didn¡¯t he know that he was inviting two vampires into his house?


    ¨C Pour more tea for the guests, Lucasta.  William spoke up when he saw Samson¡¯s tea cup was empty.


    She nodded, picked up the teapot, carefully leaned forward, and poured the tea into the Samson cup.


    He could see that his little girl was trembling. Soon the tea in the cup spilled out but she still didn¡¯t stop.


    ¨C Alright. ¨C Samson quickly took her hand, took the teapot, and ced it on the table.


    ¨C Oh, what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s all wet.  William quickly pulled out two tissues and gave them to Lucasta and Samson.


    Lucasta quickly apologized and lowered her head to look at her knees. Dozens of questions appeared in her mind. She wondered if Bonita knew the true identities of Harvey and Samson.


    She was one hundred percent sure that both Harvey and Maris were vampires because they were very close to Samson and their faces had not changed in ten years, still young and beautiful.


    The conversationsted only another ten minutes when Harvey used the excuse of having an uing meeting and stood up to say goodbye to William and he also told Bonita to transfer the donation to William¡¯s ount as soon as they returned to thepany.


    Hearing these words, William was as happy as winning the lottery, quickly thanked Harvey and shook hands with him and Samson.


    After shaking hands with Harvey, and Bonita, Lucasta also had to give her hand to Samson to hold.


    The cold air outside greatly affected his body temperature, making her feel that his hand was much colder.


    The warmth that she thought was a close rtionship had disappeared since the day she realized he and she belonged to two opposite worlds.


    Very quickly, the paper from Samson¡¯s hand was transferred to Lucasta¡¯s palm.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what it was, she still held it tightly and hid it from her uncle¡¯s sight.


    The moment Samson¡¯s figure disappeared behind therge ornamental pots, her feet unconsciously moved forward but quickly stopped and returned upstairs.


    After locking the door, she quickly opened the piece of paper to look at it.


    The content was just a series of phone numbers and a short line of text, Samson asked her toe to the banks of the Rose River to meet him because he had something to say.


    The fire spread quickly from the candle to the piece of paper and soon it was burned and turned into ashes.


    Lucasta sat down on the floor, absentmindedly looking out the window, where a small wind chime was ringing each jingle.


    What is this sensation? Why did she feel happy and nervous when she received the piece of paper from him?


    And why at that moment did she have the intention of going to the banks of the Rose River?


    While Lucasta was wondering to herself, in the closed room, Henry and William were discussing their big n.


    Henry was the one who sold the blood to Bonita and he quickly recognized her as soon as she got out of the car.


    The cameras installed around the vi sent images of the group to his phone, so he quickly ran here from the research institute.


    ¨C Lucasta¡¯s attitude was very awkward when facing them. Especially the man named Samson.  William took a drag of his cigarette and said after slowly releasing white smoke into the air.


    ¨C Could it possibly be him? The one who raised her.  Henry spoke up.


    ¨C If that¡¯s true, then is the mysterious president of Star Corporation also¡­


    ¨C Yes, I just suspected him when I saw Bonita. Before that, she said that her master was ady. Because she wanted to maintain her youthful beauty, she resorted to the legendary method of drinking and bathing in human blood, but now Bonita appears as Harvey¡¯s senior assistant.


    ¨C Okay, I won¡¯t let Lucasta go out for a while. We¡¯ll start setting traps.


    William smirked and called the head of the bodyguard group, asking him to temporarily reduce the number of guards around the vi, deliberately leaving the paths leading to Lucasta¡¯s bedroom empty.


    All day long, Lucasta kept thinking about Samson¡¯s proposal. However, her final decision was to stay home.


    Maybe Samson wouldn¡¯t kill her because if he wanted to kill her, he could have done it right at the party.


    What she fears is that he wants to turn her into a vampire and force her to give birth to his children.


    She is afraid of the so-called love between a human and a vampire. So terrible.


    Outside the window, the rain was still falling, the girl was still sitting huddled on the floor and looking out at the wet garden.


    On the quiet banks of the Rose River, the lovesick vampire was still holding an umbre and standing in the rain, waiting.


    Every time a car¡¯s lights shed, he thought she wasing. However, he waited in vain. She did not appear and did not call him.


    ¨C Lucasta, it seems I have toe to your bed. Stubborn girl.


    He threw the umbre and returned in the rain. He couldn¡¯t keep waiting because it was time for vampire hunters and police to patrol and check on people they suspected.


    The rain became heavier and heavier, seeping into his white shirt, bringing coldness through every cell and touching his heart.


    He missed her so much, just wanted to see her one more time, to hug her one more time.


    His heart urged him andpletely prevailed over his reason, bringing his steps to the gate of the enemy¡¯s vi.

 Chapter 62: Savage Conspiracy

    With extremely fast speed, and the guards deliberately rxed their guard, Samson easily approached Lucasta¡¯s bedroom after mistakenly visiting a few empty rooms.


    As soon as he climbed in from the window, he saw his little blonde girl curled up in a fluffy nket.


    The deep love and nostalgia overflowed so much that he couldn¡¯t control himself and rushed to her side.


    But when his hand was about to touch her shoulder, he stopped.


    Lucasta¡¯s steady breathing showed that she was sleeping. However, asionally she still called out for help, her hands unconsciously clutching the nket, sweat pouring out all over her body.


    ¨C Did you have a nightmare? Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here.


    Samson quickly grabbed her hand and as a subconscious habit, Lucasta grabbed his hand, held it close to her face, and continued to sleep.


    Samson wished he could hug her and run back to the forest right now.


    He was afraid that if he did that, once she woke up, she would panic and most likely do crazy things that would harm her.


    When Lucasta woke up, it was six o¡¯clock in the morning. The faint, pale rays of sunlight filtering through the ss window helped her clearly see the streak of water stretching from the window sill to her bed, and even the nket she was covering was a little wet.


    She rememberedst night, after watching the rain and going to bed, she did not lock the window from the inside.


    ¨C Is it him? ¨C Her hand trembled as she touched her cheek and wondered.


    Last night, she dreamed that nightmare again and then in the most desperate moment, Samson appeared, took her hand, and hugged her tofort her. His hand was really warm at that time, not cold at all.


    When Lucasta arrived at the dining room, only her food was on the table, her uncle¡¯s food was not there.


    ¨C Does my uncle not eat breakfast?  She looked at the housekeeper and asked.


    ¨C He had an important meeting so he left home early, then he will go on a business trip for three days. Because he was afraid of waking you up, he sent his goodbyes through me.


    For some reason, when hearing the butler say that, Lucasta¡¯s heart felt lighter. She nodded then bent down, attentively eating the hotdog and drinking the milk.


    The lingering scent of the uninvited guest revealed his identity. She knew it was Samson. She knew he could have easily taken her away in the night but he didn¡¯t.


    What exactly does he want? Could it be that aristocratic vampires only take someone away when they have their permission, willingly following them?


    During that day, except for meals, Lucasta stayed in her room. And when darkness fell, she crawled back under the nket but tried not to let herself fall asleep.


    The window was only ajar, not locked because she wanted to confirm again.


    It wasn¡¯t until the clock hands stopped at ten that the sound of soft footsteps rang out.


    Lucasta nervously closed her eyes, her breathing became heavy, and her chest was tight, extremely ufortable.


    Seeing the little hand tightening the nket, Samson thought Lucasta was having a nightmare so he quickly held her hand.


    Today, he deliberately came earlier, hoping she would still be awake, but in the end, she fell into a dream and he couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up.


    Perhaps temporarily she will be safe, but not in the near future.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be scared, Lucasta, I¡¯ll protect you.  He gently patted her shoulder and whispered.


    Lucasta¡¯s tears suddenly overflowed and soaked into the pillow. Why isn¡¯t he her brother? Why is he a vampire who drinks human blood to stay alive?


    All night long, Samson did not leave Lucasta¡¯s room and it was not until the darkness gradually faded that he returned to Harvey¡¯s apartment.


    As soon as he climbed in through the window, he saw a guy with tinum hair standing with his arms crossed waiting in the room.


    ¨C Where did you go? Don¡¯t tell me you went to William¡¯s house.


    Samson could only nod in response to Harvey¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t want to lie and he knew he couldn¡¯t lie to Harvey because this pureblood vampire was very delicate and intelligent.


    ¨C That ce is loosely guarded so it should be okay. Humans are not my opponents. I¡¯ll go there early tomorrow, while Lucasta is still awake.


    ¨C Samson, that¡¯s Thomas, he once imprisoned Maris and cooperated with a group of vampire hunters to kill Vincent.


    ¨C I know, so I¡¯ll be careful.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯m not your parents, I can¡¯t control you.


    Harvey¡¯s tone showed that he was very angry. Although Harvey didn¡¯t speak loudly or scream, Samson could still tell that he was very angry.


    Each person will have their own ideal to live and die for. And for Samson, Lucasta¡¯s life and happiness were now his ideals.


    Another slow day passed and just as the clock struck eight in the evening, Samson appeared in Lucasta¡¯s bedroom.


    He was a little surprised when he saw her calmly sitting on the bed and looking at him as if she had been waiting for him for a long time.


    ¨C Lucasta.


    ¨C Don¡¯t move forward anymore.  She spoke up to stop his footsteps.


    ¨C Lucasta, we¡¯ve been together for ten years and you understand clearly that I would never harm you.  Samson spoke softly.


    ¨C Then stop clinging to me. Please, Samson, I want to live happily and without fear, and you are the biggest obsession of my life, even more than that bloody dream. Haven¡¯t you promised to let me go? How dare you go back on your word? Liar.  She tried to stay calm and say each sentence and each word clearly.


    ¨C I was nning to return to the castle but I found out that William was the one who wanted to kill you. Lucasta, I don¡¯t know what his purpose was in bringing you back, but at first, he really wanted to kill you.


    ¨C Where¡¯s the proof?


    ¨C What?


    Samson almost froze and he realized that even ten years of living together could not make Lucasta trust him even a little bit.


    Just because she discovered his true identity, she doesn¡¯t even have a little trust in him?


    The hurt made him unable to open his mouth to say another word and when he heard her threaten to ring the bell to call the bodyguard, he immediately rushed out and disappeared into the night.


    Perhaps now that girl is in some distant country, there is no more evidence.


    In the days that followed, Lucasta kept the windows open and stayed upte, but Samson didn¡¯t stop by anymore.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although she felt reassured because she thought he had left her life, she still felt lost.


    ¨C Today¡¯s milk tastes strange.  Lucasta eximed when she took her first sip of milk.


    ¨C I told the chef to add some nutritious grains in there. Lately, you don¡¯t look very healthy, you need to supplement your body with more nutrients.  William said while chewing.


    ¨C I feel my body is normal.


    ¨C No, I see you are thinner. You have to be very healthy because you have to be responsible for the assets your parents left behind, the staff, understand?


    ¨C Yes. ¨C Lucasta obediently picked up the ss of milk and drank it.


    Perhaps because Samson wanted her to go with him, he deliberately defamed her uncle. He has no proof.


    If William wanted to kill her, would she still be sitting here? He even prepared everything from her health to her spirit to return the inheritance rights to her.


    As far as she knew, the fortune her parents left behind was extremelyrge and William was ruled by the court to be responsible for managing it until she was found.


    He has done this task very well over the years and has not touched the profits from the operations of her father¡¯s private hospitals as well as her mother¡¯s fashion stores and beauty care centers.


    ¨C Why am I suddenly so sleepy?  Lucasta yawned after finishing the cake.


    ¨C Have you had insomnia these past few days?  William stared at her and asked.


    ¨C No.


    ¨C Alright, you should go back to your room and get some sleep. This afternoon we have an interview appointment with a TV station about a charity project.


    Everything in front of Lucasta¡¯s eyes faded and then she copsed onto the dining table.


    Immediately, the bodyguard approached and carried her upstairs.


    William didn¡¯t eat anymore. He slowly wiped his mouth and left the chair to go to the Institute of Medical Sciences.


    Since the day Henry gave the dried blood sample to Aurora, she and the research team from the Institute of Medical Sciences have been able to concentrate fresh blood.


    However, when they diluted dried blood to transfuse into humans, it was not possible.


    ¨C Hello, sir ¨C Aurora bowed politely as soon as she entered William¡¯s office.


    ¨C Hello. I thought a lot before making the decision. We have spent too much money on this unpromising project. So¡­ stop it.


    ¨C Yes. I¡¯m so sorry.


    ¨C No. It¡¯s not your fault, we have tried our best. You can go out now.  William said as he picked up the phone.


    The moment Aurora touched the door handle, she heard William¡¯s words.


    He informed the TV station that this afternoon he was the only one appearing in the interview because Lucasta suddenly had a high fever and was being cared for by doctors at home.


    The fact that Samson tried to break into William¡¯s house to persuade Lucasta and was rebuffed by her, Aurora also heard Harvey say.


    These past few days, Samson has just hung around the apartment, not going out, and now Lucasta is sick, so Aurora is wondering if she should tell him this news or not.


    Until evening, Aurora still couldn¡¯t decide, but at this time, the news about the quick interview was broadcast and Samson also heard the news that Lucasta suddenly had a high fever through William¡¯s words.


    Although he really wanted to visit her right away, because it was only seven o¡¯clock in the evening, he tried to wait.


    If she was seriously ill, there would probably be a doctor or servant by her side at this time. Only midnight is the chance for him to sneak into her room without being detected.


    ¨C Lucasta, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you, please. ¨C He bit his hand tightly and muttered.


    At the same time, the top floors of Star Corporation were still bright with electric light.


    At five o¡¯clock this afternoon, thepany¡¯sputer system suddenly crashed. Computer engineers and all senior staff were forced to stay for overtime, no one was allowed to leave until the system could be restored.


    While Samson hid in the woods and could not keep up with scientific achievements, Harvey was different.


    Harvey has learned and understood quite a lot about information technology issues. And now he¡¯s focused on restoring systems and data.


    Fortunately, this morning he brought Samson¡¯s leftover bottle of dried blood powder, otherwise his fangs would have grown out.


    Today Ricky is sick so Bonita did note to thepany.

 Chapter 63: Fall Into The Trap

    When the clock struck eleven at night, Samson immediately jumped out the window and moved quickly through the streets to get to the vi.


    He really wanted to know Lucasta¡¯s situation so he couldn¡¯t wait untilter. The image of her having a fever, shaking, and being scared because of a nightmare constantly appeared in his mind.


    After a few seconds of hanging outside the window and not hearing any movement inside, he slowly opened the window and walked in.


    Under the dim light of the deskmp, he felt sad when he saw her thin shoulders trembling under the thick nket.


    ¨C Lucasta.


    Samson called softly and rushed to her side. However, when he was a few steps away from the bed, his entire body was covered in an iron, and then a bucket of garlic water poured down on him.


    The burning sensation made him scream in pain and then fall to his knees.


    At this moment, the girl on the bed also sat up and looked toward Samson.


    He was stunned to see apletely unfamiliar face, not his Lucasta.


    ¨C Where is Lucasta? What did you guys do to her¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah.


    Before he could finish his words, he screamed again as a bucket of garlic water was thrown at him.


    He felt like his skin was melting into water. His whole body became exhausted and he copsed to the floor, trembling.


    The girl on the bed was frightened and retreated to the wall when she saw the man¡¯s blood-red eyes staring at her. It wasn¡¯t until he passed out that she breathed a sigh of relief.


    William¡¯s bodyguards quickly took Samson down to the basement, locking him in a room designed to be extremely solid and invible with huge iron bars that could not be easily broken.


    They usedrge chains to tie his hands and feet to arge bed also made of iron.


    At this time, another group of people also quickly cleaned and deodorized Lucasta¡¯s room and then moved the blonde girl from another room back to her room,pletely without leaving any suspicious traces.


    It wasn¡¯t until nearly noon the next day that Lucasta regained consciousness. She rubbed her forehead and looked around.


    She remembered she was having breakfast with William and then couldn¡¯t remember what happened after that.


    ¨C Interview. Oh, the interview.  She cried out in panic and jumped out of bed when she saw the clock showing eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    While frantically putting her feet into slippers, she was suddenly startled when she saw the room door open and the butler and two maids appeared, in their hands were a basin of warm water and a towel.


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? I¡¯m alreadyte for the interview.  Lucasta said as if ming.


    ¨C The interview took ce yesterday. You slept from yesterday morning until noon today.  The butler replied gently.


    ¨C What?


    ¨C Right. You suddenly faint and have a high fever. So, Mr. William went to the TV station alone.


    Reflexively, Lucasta raised her hand to touch her forehead. Did she have a fever? That¡¯s strange. She had no signs of the flu or fatigue before.


    ¨C I can bathe myself. You guys don¡¯t need to help me. I¡¯m fine now.  She spoke up when she saw two maids about to help her wipe her face.


    ¨C That¡¯s okay too. Don¡¯t bathe for too long, otherwise, you¡¯ll catch a cold and get a fever again. Your food is ready, the servant will bring it to youter.


    The housekeeper nodded, gave Lucasta a few instructions, then signaled the two maids to go out, and then she also left.


    Lucasta frowned, trying to remember the moment before she lost consciousness, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t remember anything, so she just ignored it and went to the closet to look for a simple floral dress and then went to the bathroom.


    While Lucasta was immersed in thefortable feeling brought by the warm water, in the underground room, Samson was suffering from extreme pain.


    More than ten times, he tried to force himself to escape the chains but waspletely helpless because his strength was limited by the garlic water.


    The vampire¡¯s groans made the underground space even more terrifying.


    Hearing footsteps approaching him, Samson immediately opened his eyes to look.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that after thirty years, he would fall into the hands of the evil Thomas.


    At that time, he only focused on the girl lying on the bed so he had no defense and was easily captured by those people.


    ¨C Hello, Mr. Vampire.  William smiled and said as he approached Samson.


    ¨C Where is Lucasta? What did you do to her?  Samson spoke in a low voice.


    ¨C Wow. I realized the thing vampires have inmon is that they always sacrifice everything for love. Very admirable. But it seems that this love is misced. Dude, this n seeded thanks to Lucasta. She said you woulde when you heard she was sick and she let a maid impersonate her because she didn¡¯t want to see you in this hideous form.


    ¨C Lie.


    Williamughed and assured Samson that he had not lied because it was unnecessary.


    William also said that Lucasta asked him to kill Samson after achieving his goal so that Samson would not look for her anymore.


    ¨C But even if my niece doesn¡¯t beg, I will still kill you. If I let you go, you¡¯ll take revenge on me, right?  William said as he stepped back.


    ¨C Purpose? What¡¯s the purpose? ¨C Samson struggled in despair, trying to find the answer.


    After throwing another bucket of garlic water at Samson, making him no longer able to speak or move, William stepped forward again and whispered in Samson¡¯s ear that his goal was to find immortality.


    The vampire¡¯s blood will serve to research the drug that will bring him immortality.


    Samson shut his eyes tightly. He didn¡¯t expect this man to pursue something so vague and unachievable.


    If this man wants to be immortal, the only way is for him to bite that neck, other than that, there is no other way.


    William wants immortality but does not want to be turned into a vampire, does not want to live in darkness, and does not want to lose the opportunity to see the sunlight every day.


    It turned out that this was the reason he detained Maris and took away most of the blood in her body.


    As a result, even now he still doesn¡¯t get what he wants, he still ages over time.


    ¨C I¡¯m a bit regretful that I had to stop researching for a long time, causing my body to age quite a bit, but thank God for helping me find you. It will never be toote.


    When the cruel man¡¯s footsteps faded away, tears fell from Samson¡¯s eyes.


    He¡¯s been in pain sincest night, but he hasn¡¯t shed a tear. But when he heard William say Lucasta was also involved in this plot, his heart waspletely broken.


    Physical pain cannotpare to the pain in the heart. It made himpletely desperate.


    ¨C Lucasta, how can you treat me like this? Lucasta, this is not true, right? He lied to me, right?


    Samson¡¯s sad reproaches had some impact on Lucasta. She cupped her chest with her hands because of the sudden sharp pain. The feeling of insecurity reminded her of Samson.


    He hasn¡¯t appeared these days. Could it be that something happened to him?


    However, that thought quickly disappeared when she reassured herself that Samson was an immortal vampire, he was much faster and stronger than normal people, and no one could harm him.


    ¨C I¡¯m full already.  She put down her fork and said.


    The two servants quickly cleaned up and went out.


    Lucasta also wanted to take a walk in the garden, but the housekeeper said her uncle asked her to stay in her room until she waspletely well.


    He didn¡¯t even allow her to go down to the living room because he was worried that she would faint again while climbing the stairs.


    Because she was so bored, she wandered back and forth in the room, asionally sticking her head out the window to take a look.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She felt very cramped and wondered if she was happy with her current life.


    It would have been nice if Samson wasn¡¯t a vampire. She missed those happy, free, uninhibited days.


    She could persuade Samson to allow her to do what she liked, but with William, she did not dare to ask him to do anything, only obediently obeyed.


    Just as she returned to bed, a familiar light shed, making her whole body motionless.


    She took a deep breath and then slowly walked into the corner behind the curtain and discovered the red diamond on Samson¡¯s cor.


    ¨C Why is it here?


    She carefully approached and took the diamond. The feeling of insecurity from earlier appeared again.


    This was Samson¡¯s inseparable object and now it appears here. How could he have dropped it? Did hee here again?


    Hearing the knock on the door, Lucasta quickly put the diamond in her pocket.


    She also didn¡¯t know how this diamond worked. Sometimes it glowed, sometimes it was normal like any other normal diamond. Fortunately, right now it doesn¡¯t glow anymore.


    ¨C How are you feeling?  William asked as soon as he entered.


    ¨C I¡¯m fine. I apologize for not being able toe to the interview.  She bowed her head and answered softly.


    ¨C It doesn¡¯t matter, health is important. Please have dinner alone tonight, I have to go now and won¡¯t be back for a few days. Don¡¯t wander around.


    He walked over and put a bowl of bird¡¯s nest stewed in rock sugar on the table, told her to try to eat it all to get better quickly, and then quickly left.


    Seeing him so considerate, Lucasta trusted her intuition even more. Although her uncle was strict, he was not a bad guy like Samson said.


    Her hand unconsciously grasped the diamond in her pocket. If she guessed correctly, perhaps Samson woulde here tonight to look for it. She didn¡¯t know what to say to make him give up on taking her away.


    After eating the bowl of bird¡¯s nest, Lucasta boldly left the room, brought the empty bowl down to the kitchen, and then sneaked out to the garden to enjoy the afternoon breeze.


    Anyway, her uncle was out and the kind housekeeper probably wouldn¡¯t tell him about her wandering around.


    ¨C You have to calm down, he has been locked underground by the boss, how can he take revenge on you?


    A woman¡¯s voice made Lucasta¡¯s steps slow. Through the dense foliage ofrge ornamental pots, she saw the butler and a maid standing facing each other.


    The boss they talk about is William, right? Who did he keep underground? Why was that maid crying like that? Who will take revenge on her?

 Chapter 64: Underground Prison

    ¨C But I heard that vampires are powerful. I¡¯m afraid he will escape and find me. You don¡¯t see how scary his eyes are when he looks at me. Perhaps he was very angry when he found out that I was impersonating the little mistress.  The girl continued to cry.


    ¨C There¡¯s no way to escape. Every hour or so we¡¯ll throw garlic water at him. New wounds will pile up on old wounds. He won¡¯t have the strength to break the chains. Let¡¯s go inside, don¡¯t talk about this anymore from now on.  The butler sternly reassured the maid.


    They had left a long time ago but Lucasta was still standing still.


    Perhaps the person they were referring to was Samson. He came to find her and was imprisoned by her uncle, right?


    They said they would throw garlic water at him every hour? How can he bear this?


    ¨C Sam¡­ Samson, brother¡­ brother.


    She raised her hand to cover her mouth to muffle her sobs. The image of him when she threw garlic juice on him appeared in her mind, making her whole body almost numb.


    At that time, she only threw a little garlic water on him, but a few dayster, when he approached her at Cntha¡¯s apartment, he was still notpletely healed.


    After looking around, she quickly returned to her room and focused on thinking of a way to save Samson.


    Yes, she didn¡¯t want him to cling to her, she was afraid of him but she didn¡¯t want him to lose his life.


    That day, it was because she wanted to confirm what Michael said that she did it. Deep in her heart, there is always love for the man who took care of her throughout her childhood and adolescence.


    She is always tormented and imprisoned between fear and love.


    When dinner was brought to Lucasta¡¯s room, she only ate the food, and she took the milk into the bathroom and threw it away.


    She didn¡¯t like the taste of this milk, she only drank it when William was present.


    For several hours, Lucasta did not close her eyes, she kept tossing and turning in bed, asionally ncing at the clock.


    She didn¡¯t know where that secret room was and didn¡¯t have the key, so she had no choice but to try her luck. She nned that when the housekeeper brought the garlic juice there, she would follow her.


    Near eleven o¡¯clock at night, Lucasta left the room in a simple ck outfit and hid behind arge pir near the housekeeper¡¯s room.


    The moment Lucasta saw the butler open the door and step out, she immediately followed.


    Her little hand kept squeezing the diamond in her pocket, hoping it would give her more courage.


    After reaching the end of the hallway, the butler turned left and walked towards the wall.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lucasta also stopped, opened her eyes wide to observe and she was extremely surprised when she saw the wall suddenly move and a secret door appear.


    She had walked by here before but thought it was a dead end.


    Waiting for her to go inside and the wall to close, Lucasta walked closer and tried to feel around.


    Finally, her hand touched a rough block that at first nce looked like normal bricks but seemed like it could move.


    ¨C Perhaps turning this will open it.


    After remembering the location, Lucasta immediately crawled into the dense flower bushes nearby and sat down.


    She almost fainted when she saw two bodyguards suddenly appear. Fortunately, they only looked for a moment and then turned in another direction.


    While Lucasta impatiently stared at the wall, it still did not open. Her heart ached when she thought of the butler throwing a bucket of garlic water at Samson.


    Her hands continuously squeezed each other as a way to reduce tension.


    Finally, the butler left.


    When Lucasta was sure there was no one around, she crawled out of the flower bush, ran to the wall, used her strength to turn the brick block that was a disguised lock, and then stepped inside.


    The wall closed very smoothly, without any sound, but it also startled Lucasta because itpletely isted her from the outside world.


    In front of her was a dark patch of darkness and it took a few minutes for her eyes to get used to therge space but there was only a small light ced at the end of the stairs.


    Lucasta tried to cling to the wall and follow the steps leading to the room holding the man she thought was Samson.


    In the back of her mind, she still hoped that the prisoner would be another vampire, not him.


    However, the moment she approached the solid room, shepletely copsed when she recognized the face of the man who took care of her every meal and sleep.


    Hey on an iron bed, his hands and feet chained tightly, stretched in all four directions, his breathing weak.


    If she hadn¡¯t lived with him for a long time, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to realize that the bloody, disgusting man in front of her was the one she had always secretly praised as the most handsome man in the world.


    ¨C Samson, Samson¡­ ¨C Lucasta tried to stand firm, clinging to the iron bar and calling his name.


    Although Samson had no strength left, when he heard the call of the girl he loved so much, he still tried to open his eyes and tilt his head to look at her.


    The eyes that were originally capable of seeing through darkness and seeing everything clearly could now only see the blurred face of the girl in his heart.


    He really wanted to call her name, wanted to ask her why she so cruelly pushed him into a dead end like this, but he didn¡¯t have the strength anymore, his lips just moved without saying a word.


    He could hear her crying. Why is she crying? Thest bit of conscience that made her give him a few tears?


    ¨C Samson, I will find a way to save you, please try to wait for me. Will be quick.


    She could only say a few words to him and then quickly leave for fear of the housekeeper or someone suddenlying here.


    The next time shees back, she will definitely save him. She was afraid that if she kept dying, he would not be able to stand the torture and lose his life.


    Why did her uncle capture Samson and torture him like that? Should she go to her uncle and tell him that Samson was the one who took care of her for ten years? If William knew she owed Samson a favor, would he let Samson go?


    ¨C No, if he doesn¡¯t agree, I will forever lose the chance to save Samson. Not say.


    Lucasta took out the diamond, caressed it for a while, then put it back in her pocket. Just now, she really wanted to return it to Samson but there was no way to give it to him.


    She couldn¡¯t just throw it in there randomly. Samson treasured this diamond very much. What if it falls into someone else¡¯s hands?


    She didn¡¯t know the effects of this blood-red diamond, but because Samson always carried it with him, she guessed it was very valuable, at least to him.


    It was now twelve o¡¯clock at night and while everyone was asleep, Harvey and Aurora were wide awake.


    Samson suddenly disappeared without saying goodbye, making both of them extremely worried. Their premonition told them that something bad had happened to him.


    The day Samson disappeared, Harvey had to stay at thepany until five in the morning before he could drive home after restoring all of thepany¡¯s data.


    And for a whole day today, he didn¡¯t see a trace of the vampire half his age anywhere.


    No matter where Samson went, he still had to remember toe back and drink human blood.


    Harvey asked Aurora and she said that sinceing home from work, she had not seen Samson stop by her house.


    Harvey waited patiently and now it was almost a new day but Samson still didn¡¯te back.


    After swearing a word, he took the phone and called Aurora.


    ¨C I can¡¯t wait anymore, I¡¯m so worried, I¡¯ll have to secretly go there. I¡¯m worried something happened to him.  He spoke up as soon as Aurora picked up the phone.


    ¨C It will be very dangerous, Harvey. He¡¯s Thomas, you know he¡¯s Thomas.  Aurora quickly spoke up to dissuade.


    ¨C I know, but Samson might be in danger, aren¡¯t you worried about him?


    ¨C Of course, I¡¯m worried about him. I exist for Samson, you know that.


    Aurora¡¯s answer made Harvey wake up and realize how stupid he was to say those words that hurt her like that.


    Since when did his emotions override his reason?


    Perhaps it was from the day he let go of his heart and let that girl¡¯s footsteps enter little by little.


    ¨C Aurora, I¡­


    ¨C I¡¯ll make an excuse to visit William¡¯s niece and find out what happened. I¡¯m sure Lucasta will know something. Please be patient.


    After Aurora finished speaking, she turned off the phone, leaving Harvey to wander between worries and regrets, even disappointment.


    He criticized her for not caring about Samson, but when he heard her say she existed because of Samson, he suddenly felt extremely ufortable and sad.


    The night passed heavily and when dawn came, Aurora left the house and drove to the Institute of Medical Sciences.


    She nned to invite a few more colleagues to visit Lucasta, listen to the situation, and find an opportunity to ask the blonde girl.


    However, her n could not be implemented when a close colleague of Dr. Henry said that William and Henry were on a business trip and everyone knew that if William was not at home, the butler would not receive any guests.


    ¨C Lucasta, I hope you remember that Samson raised you.  Aurora whispered in helplessness.


    Aurora did not know that at this time, Lucasta was also carrying out a n to rescue Samson.


    The first person she targeted to help her was the maid named Natasha. She wanted to take advantage of Natasha¡¯s weakness of shyness and fear.


    After a while of observing the surroundings, Lucasta gently approached Natasha and lightly touched her shoulder, making her jump in surprise.


    ¨C Miss¡­ Mistress, why did youe out here?


    ¨C I went for a walk to improve my mood a little. Are you pruning the tree?  Lucasta reached out and picked the only remaining rose and brought it to her nose to smell it.


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Natasha, I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I should talk about this with the housekeeper or not. Last midnight, a man came to my room and asked about Samson¡¯s whereabouts. Samson is a vampire, the one who once raised me. That person asserted that Samson was in this vi and said he would return to save him, then take revenge on all those who wanted to harm him. It seemed like that guy was also a vampire because I saw that he had fangs, and long ws and moved very fast.


    As soon as Lucasta finished speaking, Natasha trembled and fell onto the grass. Those blood-red eyes appeared in her mind again.


    This look of Natasha makes Lucasta feel secure.


    The blonde girl continued forward and slowly sat down, holding the maid¡¯s cold hand.


    ¨C Natasha, Samson loves me very much. Please help me rescue him and I will ask him to forgive you. We have to stay one step ahead, otherwise, we will be avenged by the vampire. You don¡¯t want to turn into a vampire, right? If he bites your neck¡­


    ¨C What should I do?  Natasha squeezed Lucasta¡¯s hand and asked.


    The rock in Lucasta¡¯s heart was removed when she heard this question. She leaned into Natasha¡¯s ear and whispered.


    She wants Natasha to help her find the key to open the room where Samson is being held as well as the key to unlock his handcuffs and footcuffs.

 Chapter 65: The Rescue Was Successful

    When dinner time came, Lucasta pretended to be tired and did not go down to the dining room.


    Hearing Natasha announce that her mistress¡¯s health was having problems, the housekeeper immediately went to the room to check.


    After measuring Lucasta¡¯s body temperature, the housekeeper immediately left the room, intending to ask the chef to cook her some porridge.


    And as soon as the housekeeper turned away, Natasha used a towel soaked in anesthetic to press against her face.


    The anesthetic quickly took effect. Just a few secondster, the butler¡¯s entire body became powerless,pletely relying on Natasha.


    Both girls carefully helped her lie down on the floor, searching for the key.


    Natasha had seen William give the butler a key after the bodyguards took the vampire underground, so she guessed it was rted to that secret room.


    Although nothing was certain, she and Lucasta had to try.


    ¨C It¡¯s here.  Natasha gave the key to Lucasta and whispered.


    This key is quiterge, quite heavy, and unlike the keys Lucasta has ever seen, so she hopes it is the key to help her rescue Samson.


    ¨C Do you think it¡¯s used for all the locks there?  Lucasta asked nervously.


    ¨C I¡¯m not sure, but the housekeeper only has this key, which is not the key to open the doors in the vi.


    There was no time to wonder anymore, the two girls quickly left the room and walked quickly towards the end of the vi.


    Late at night, the cold wind blew in all directions and the tiny white snowkes of early winter had fallen, but Lucasta did not feel cold at all.


    Fear, anxiety, and nervousness made her whole body tense and hot like a fire burning inside.


    If this key could only open the door where Samson was lying, then she knew what to do. Once her uncle returns, she will no longer have a chance to save Samson.


    ¨C Every fifteen minutes, the bodyguard wille here once. It¡¯s a safe time now, Mistress,e in quickly, I¡¯ll hide here.  Natasha said softly.


    The two of them boarded a boat together, so Lucasta absolutely trusted Natasha. She quickly ran to the wall and used her strength to rotate the brick.


    Witnessing the moment Lucasta disappeared behind the wall, Natasha¡¯s breathing gradually became more stable, she hid in the bushes, her eyes constantly glued to where the vampire was being held.


    Inside, Lucasta was groping down the steps and as soon as she reached the door, she immediately put the key in, her mouth constantly muttering prayers.


    ¨C Oh my God.  She almost burst into tears when the lock opened.


    Hearing a loud noise, Samson opened his eyes and was extremely surprised when he saw that the person pushing the door was Lucasta.


    ¨C Samson, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to save you.


    Lucasta touched his shoulder with her shaking hand to reassure him and then quickly fumbled to unlock the cuffs.


    The first cuff was opened, making her burst into tears of joy, followed by the remaining threerge cuffs which were also opened one after another.


    And it took a long time for her to pull down all the heavy chains on his body.


    Now she had time to look at Samson¡¯s face. His face and skin peeled and burned, lots of long hair, and his fangs also appeared.


    It was even worse than when she threw garlic water and shined the cross on him, but she didn¡¯t feel scared anymore, she only felt pain like she was injured.


    ¨C Can you sit up, Samson?  She asked while crying.


    ¨C Why did you rescue me? Didn¡¯t you and your uncle set a trap to catch me?  His voice is extremely weak.


    ¨C Don¡¯t ask anymore. What should I do? What should I do to help you get better? We need to get out of here as soon as possible.


    For two days in a row, Samson did not drink blood and was continuously tortured, so now he is like a paralyzed man, unable to move his arms or legs.


    It was because the person in front of him was her that he tried his best to speak.


    He is an immortal species, so even if they torture him more and starve him more, he still will not die. However, this is even scarier than death.


    ¨C Blood, that¡¯s right.


    Lucasta¡¯s eyes lit up as she remembered the vampire¡¯s food source. Without hesitation, she immediately raised her hand to her mouth, summoned all her courage, and bit hard.


    A stream of fresh blood immediately gushed out.


    ¨C Come on, Samson.  She brought her bleeding hand to his mouth and used her other hand to lift his head up so he could drink more easily.


    Like a thirsty deer finding a source of water, Samson immediately opened his mouth. The blood quickly mixed into his body, helping him gradually regain consciousness.


    His arms and legs can also move, albeit slowly. The two fangs and long hair on the body also gradually disappeared, but patches of peeling skin revealing red flesh remained.


    Although Lucasta was in a lot of pain, she did not cry out even once. She gritted her teeth and tried to endure.


    After a while, Samson finally released her hand. Even in his wildest dreams, he never dared to think that one-day Lucasta would volunteer to use her own blood as food for him.


    Are those tears she cried for him? He thought she hated him and wanted him dead.


    ¨C Ah, this¡­


    She suddenly remembered and reached into her pocket, took out the diamond, and ced it in Samson¡¯s hand. The light emitted from there helped her see his face more clearly.


    The two were once very happy and lived a peaceful life for ten years but eventually fell into this painful situation.


    ¨C We have to get out of here,e on.


    After struggling for a while, she was able to help Samson get off the bed.


    He still couldn¡¯t walk normally, and she was dizzy because she had just lost arge amount of blood, so every step they took was like two drunk people.


    Seeing the silhouette of a man and woman appear, Natasha quickly ran over.


    She stopped a bit when she saw Samson looking at her. However, his eyes now are not as scary as before.


    ¨C She is the one who helped me rescue you.


    Lucasta spoke up and then winked as a signal.


    Natasha understood so she came forward and supported Samson. Natasha knew the patrol times as well as the paths, so the three of them easily reached the back gate without being detected by anyone.


    ¨C Samson, I can only see you off here. You can go alone, right?  Lucasta removed his arm from her shoulder and asked.


    ¨C Come with me.  Samson held her good hand tightly, his voice as if pleading.


    At this moment, Lucasta really wanted to go with him, partly because she was worried that he wouldn¡¯t have enough strength to move, partly because her heart was overwhelming her mind, urging her to leave everything behind to follow him.


    ¨C No, go away. This is my house, my family, I can¡¯t follow you.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lucasta was simply looking for a reason convincing enough for Samson, but for him, these words hurt him deeply.


    That¡¯s right, he and she are not blood-rted, he is not her real family. However, the uncle she was relying on wanted to kill her.


    Natasha realized that these two people would continue to talk for a long time, so she quickly stepped back a bit to observe the surroundings.


    Being able to bring that guy out of the dungeon was already a miracle. If they were discovered, all their efforts would be meaningless, not to mention the fact that they would have to suffer punishment from the strict boss.


    She was afraid of William because she knew how cruelly he would act against the traitor, but she was even more afraid of the creature standing in front of her.


    ¨C Lucasta, William wants to kill you. If it weren¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t have riskeding to find you. Please follow me.  Samson tried hard to convince her.


    ¨C You are wrong, my uncle treats me very well. I¡¯m not stupid enough to not realize who treats me well. Samson, we are not from the same world. Do you know I¡¯m talking to you but inside I¡¯m still scared of you? I¡¯m trying very hard so please don¡¯t make it difficult for me anymore. Please consider this time as I repay you for taking care of me for the past ten years.


    After finishing speaking, Lucasta immediately withdrew her hand and turned her back on Samson, not knowing that behind her there was a trembling, bleeding hand hovering in space.


    He wanted to touch her but couldn¡¯t. The moment she cried when she saw him, using her blood to soothe his hunger and thirst, he thought that the little girl from before had returned to him, but he did not expect that she was still terrified of his appearance and identity.


    ¨C Lucasta, you really know how to break my heart. You offered your uncle a n to set a trap to capture me and then rescue me. If you want to wipe away the ten years of love between us, you don¡¯t need to do this. I have never considered you a debtor because¡­ because I am happy when you appear in my life.


    His voice gradually faded and disappeared, leaving only the gentle sound of the wind passing through her ears.


    The moment Lucasta decided to turn around and look back, his figure disappeared into the night, very quickly andpletely disappeared. She could only see scattered white snowkes falling in space.


    Right now, she felt cold, both on her skin and in her heart.


    ¨C Brother, I hope you are safe.  She sobbed, her shoulders trembling in the snowy rain.


    Perhaps this was thest time she saw him. She hoped he wouldn¡¯te back to look for her again.


    Everyone will return to where they belong. The ce he should return to is the castle in that deep forest, that ce is safe for him.


    ¨C Mistress, let¡¯s go back to the room quickly. If the housekeeper wakes up and doesn¡¯t see us, it¡¯ll be dangerous.  Natasha pulled Lucasta¡¯s hand and said.


    The two girls quickly returned to the same path and soon they were in the room.


    Lucasta tried to ignore the pain transmitted from her hand and tried to crawl closer to the window to create a perfect fake scene.


    However, the amount of blood she lostbined with her fear and anxiety caused her to copse and faint in the middle of the room.


    As for Natasha, she thought that her mistress followed the original n, so shey down on the floor, pretending to be knocked unconscious by someone.


    After five minutes, the housekeeper slowly regained consciousness. As soon as she opened her eyes, she panicked when she saw Lucasta lying right next to her with bloody hands.


    ¨C Mistress¡­ Mistress, oh my god, what¡¯s going on? Anybody out there?


    Hearing the housekeeper scream, Natasha pretended to have just regained consciousness and staggered to crawl next to them.


    At this moment, she panicked when she realized that Lucasta was injured, and on that tender hand were quite deep tooth marks.


    ¨C Quickly call someone here, we have to take our mistress to the hospital.


    ¨C Yes¡­ yes.


    Natasha quickly stood up, ran out of the room, and shouted. Just a few secondster, the bodyguards and servants immediately appeared and immediately took Lucasta to the city hospital.

 Chapter 66: The one who loves and the one who misses

    After a long time of trudging from street corner to street, Samson finally reached the alley leading to Aurora¡¯s house.


    After ringing the bell twice, he leaned his back against the pir, looking up at the night sky, where the white snow rain was falling.


    There was a soft sound of footsteps and soon, Aurora appeared. As soon as she saw Samson, she immediately opened the gate.


    The appearance of the man in front of her was enough for her to know what he had been through.


    She didn¡¯t need to ask, grabbed his hand, pulled him inside, and locked the gate carefully.


    On the way here, he tried hard even though he was very tired, but when he saw Aurora, he knew he didn¡¯t need to try anymore, leaned on her and let her help him into the house.


    ¨C Please sit down here.


    She helped him sit on the sofa and quickly ran away. A momentter, she returned with two sses of blood in her hands.


    Samson tremblingly took them and drank them all. If he hadn¡¯t been able to control himself and drink to satisfy his craving just now, Lucasta would probably have lost her life.


    He was worried because he didn¡¯t know if anything was wrong with her. The feeling of wanting to protect someone but being helpless makes him hate himself.


    Aurora carefully treated the burns caused by the garlic juice on Samson¡¯s body.


    From the day he brought Lucasta to the city, she had a bad feeling but could not force him to return to the deep forest because after all, he was her master, she could only obey his words.


    ¨C Don¡¯t cry Aurora, I¡¯ll be fine.  Samson tried to smile to reassure her.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you love yourself? What have you been through?  She asked while crying.


    He didn¡¯t want to hide anything from her, so he told everything clearly. However, he did not say that Lucasta was the one who gave William the n to trap him but only said how she took the risk to save him.


    He was never angry with her, he just felt sad but not angry with her.


    ¨C Will Lucasta be safe if she is discovered by him? Perhaps the purpose when he brought her home and cherished her was to trap you. But now that things have turned out like this, is she safe?


    Samson said nothing, just remained silent, and closed his eyes. He was also confused and could only pray for his little girl to be safe.


    He believed that William would not harm her for the time being. Perhaps that old man would keep her as a shield in case he came back to take revenge. A petty, cunning person like William will certainly do the same.


    After covering Samson with a nket, Aurora immediately took the phone to call Harvey, informing him that Samson was still safe.


    ¨C That guy¡¯s appearance now is three parts human, seven parts vampire, right?  Harvey¡¯s voice rang out on the phone, clearly showing anger.


    ¨C Harvey¡­


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯lle tomorrow.


    Before Aurora could finish her sentence, Harvey interrupted her and then hung up. He¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll say things that will upset her because he¡¯s in a very bad mood right now.


    Aurora sighed, put the phone away, and checked the doors, then took down the nket and pillow, sleeping right next to the sofa to watch over Samson.


    She was afraid he would suddenly have a fever because the wounds on his body showed signs of infection.


    When vampires be exhausted, their bodies are no different from humans. They will not die but must endure pain, fatigue, and a long time to recover.


    In the quiet space, only the steady breathing of the two of them could be heard, and asionally there was Samson¡¯s groan of pain every time he moved.


    The night passed quickly and when the rm bell from the phone rang, pulling Aurora out of her sleep, the shiny, luxurious car of the noble vampire stopped right in front of her gate.


    As soon as the gate opened, Harvey didn¡¯t say a word but just walked in, approaching his stubborn, stiff-necked friend.


    He originally intended to yell at Samson to release the anger and anxiety that had umted over the past two days, but when he saw that pathetic appearance, he couldn¡¯t bear to raise his voice.


    ¨C Why were you captured so easily by them?  Harvey sat down next to Samson and asked.


    ¨C I heard that Lucasta was sick so I went to visit her and¡­


    ¨C That girl still has a bit of conscience.


    ¨C You know?  Samson asked Harvey but looked at Aurora.


    ¨C Who is that guy? He¡¯s Thomas. Can you escape without someone¡¯s help? It¡¯s pathetic. You caused the value of noble vampires to decrease when captured by humans.


    Samson smiled and nodded. How could he forget that Harvey is very smart? Unlike someone who lurks in the jungle like him, Harvey¡¯s head thinks extremely quickly, judging situations extremely urately.


    ¨C Let¡¯s have breakfast.  Aurora spoke up after a long time of being a light bulb illuminating the two guys¡¯ conversation.


    ¨C I¡¯ve eaten.  Harvey replied.


    She shrugged and went inside to get blood for Samson to drink. Since the day the hunters raided her house to catch vampires, Harvey stoppeding here and only talked to her over the phone.


    He doesn¡¯t use socialworks and only makes voice calls, so she can¡¯t see his face. Today he came, making her nostalgia lessen a bit.


    ¨C Samson, please go back to the forest. Forget everything and ignore everything. If you don¡¯t even love yourself and can¡¯t protect yourself, don¡¯t try to protect anyone.


    ¨C Okay, when it¡¯s dark, take me to the edge of the forest. I can¡¯t travel such a long distance at the moment.


    ¨C Ah¡­ okay.


    Samson¡¯s answer surprised Harvey a bit. He thought this guy would jump up, say moral things, then refuse, determined to stay here.


    Perhaps when someone is exhausted and hurt too much, they will easily let go of everything, including the person they love so much.


    Aurora also heard everything in time. She put the ss of blood down in front of Samson and secretly looked at the expression on his face.


    Is Samson really going to let go of Lucasta? She thought that vampires were very loyal, despite everything for love, but it seems that¡¯s not true, right?


    Perhaps Samson is not so lovesick as Vincent. That¡¯s good. But what about Lucasta? That girl is like a little rabbit living near the mouth of a tiger named William.


    At the same time, in the VIP room of the hospital, Lucasta also woke up from a nightmare.


    What caught her eye was William¡¯s face. For some reason, at this close distance, she found him terrifying, like a demon with human skin.


    Perhaps Samson¡¯s words haunted her.


    ¨C How do you feel in your body?  William asked gently.


    ¨C My head is a bit dizzy.  She raised her hand to rub her forehead and replied.


    ¨C You lost quite a bit of blood. But it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll feed you slowly and you¡¯ll get better soon. Now tell me what happened?


    Lucasta tried to keep her expression as natural as possible and made up a quite logical story.


    She said that when the housekeeper turned her back, a man appeared from the window. He knocked her out and then knocked out Natasha.


    ¨C I was so scared, I wanted to rush over to hold him back and shout, but before I could scream, he bit my hand. I was in so much pain that I didn¡¯t know anything after that.


    William tried to find any strange expression from her innocent face but he saw nothing.


    His work was interrupted by a phone call from the housekeeper.


    The vi had more than ten bodyguards guarding it, but it was easy for a stranger to break in, so he guessed that person was not human.


    He suspects that the president of Star Corporation is the one who freed the vampire named Samson.


    He did not know why the camera system throughout the vi at that time had interference and could not capture any images.


    ¨C Do you remember that person¡¯s face?  He stared at her and asked.


    ¨C No, he wore a mask.  Lucasta quickly replied.


    By 2:00 p. m., Lucasta¡¯s discharge procedures werepleted.


    William had gone to the Institute of Medical Sciences, so she was escorted home by two bodyguards and Natasha.


    ¨C Did the boss ask you anything? I had forgotten that the vi had cameras but luckily they didn¡¯t capture any images because of signal interference.  Natasha spoke up as soon as she entered the room.


    ¨C I just told him what we discussed.


    Lucasta also forgot that this vi was full of cameras. Luckily they had problems. Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s too cold?


    If her uncle found out that she was the one who rescued Samson, he would be very angry.


    Looking at the figure of the blonde girl standing alone by the window, Natasha suddenly felt pity. She wondered whether she should reveal what she knew to this poor girl or not.


    Natasha is just an assistant to the housekeeper. There are things that are just secrets between the housekeeper and William, Natasha is not allowed to know, she only works ording to their orders.


    However, she identally overheard a very cruel story.


    The ss of milk that the housekeeper prepared for Lucasta that morning contained medicine.


    Not an ordinary sleeping pill, it also has the effect of corroding her nervous system over the years.


    William ordered that every night, Lucasta¡¯s food would include an extra ss of milk but a smaller amount of medicine than the first time because he was worried that if she continued to sleepte, she would be suspicious and ask for a medical examination.


    Thinking for a long time, Natasha decided to tell Lucasta what she had heard. The remaining bit of conscience urged her to do this.


    ¨C For what purpose did my uncle do that?  Lucasta asked in panic.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s all I heard. I feel so pitiful and don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, so I say this to you. Please don¡¯t ask your uncle. He will kill me. I will be the first suspect.  Natasha earnestly requested.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask. You just keep doing your work. Let¡¯s just pretend that what just happened never happened.


    Natasha nodded repeatedly and quickly left.


    When Lucasta was alone, a feeling of emptiness and coldness surrounded her. Her arms and legs suddenly began to tremble. Even though she tried to control it, they still trembled.


    Could it be that what Samson said was true? Natasha has no reason to lie to her, right?


    That¡¯s right, that morning when she finished drinking a ss of milk, she lost all consciousness.


    It was because of the milk and she didn¡¯t have a fever like her uncle said.


    Did he spread the news that she was seriously ill to lure Samson into a trap?


    But why did he want to capture Samson?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¨C Samson, where are you? I¡­ I miss you so much. I wanna go with you.


    Lucasta burst into tears. She regretted it, she should have followed him. She shouldn¡¯t have been afraid of him.


    Samson is a vampire, so what does it matter? He has never done anything to harm her. He always risked his life to protect her.


    ¨C I was wrong. What should I do now? Brother¡­

 Chapter 67: Sinful Conspiracy

    When it was dusk, it was time for Natasha to bring dinner to Lucasta¡¯s room. As soon as Natasha put the tray down on the table, she immediately threw the milk away.


    Although Lucasta knew that the anesthetic was only put in milk, she no longer wanted to eat the sumptuous food disyed in front of her.


    ¨C Mistress, you should eat a lot. If you don¡¯t have health, you can¡¯t do anything.  Natasha advised.


    ¨C I want to leave this ce. Can you¡­ help me?


    Natasha almost froze when she heard this request. As for rescuing Samson, that was already her limit.


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine how brave she was at that time to dare to ept Lucasta¡¯s offer. Luckes once but it¡¯s difficult toe twice.


    ¨C Okay, I¡¯ll think of a way myself.


    After Lucasta finished speaking, he bent down and tried to eat. She needs to have good health to run out of this ce.


    She suddenly realized that she had been under William¡¯s control since she came here.


    He did not allow her to go anywhere except for meetings, activities, and parties that he arranged and personally apanied her.


    Even the clothes and shoes were brought to her home for her to choose.


    If Natasha hadn¡¯t revealed the secret about the ss of milk today, she would have always thought that William wanted to protect her so he controlled her so closely.


    Is this uncle human?


    ¨C Mistress, please go to bed; no matter what sound you hear, don¡¯t wake up.  Natasha said as she tidied up.


    ¨C Yes.


    Although Lucasta didn¡¯t drink milk, she had to pretend she was drugged if she didn¡¯t want to be discovered because the housekeeper and William could stop by her room to check at any time.


    For several hours, Lucasta could not sleep. She closed her eyes but her mind was very alert.


    And when the clock showed twelve o¡¯clock at night, she heard the sound of the door opening very softly, followed by the sound of footsteps.


    Honestly, she was very curious, and following her body¡¯s most natural reflex, she wanted to open her eyes to see who it was, but Natasha¡¯s instructions also echoed in her memory, restraining her curiosity.


    This is not simply rted to her safety but also rted to Natasha¡¯s safety.


    The footsteps got closer and closer and if she guessed correctly, there was more than one person approaching her.


    The hands on her stomach began to tremble, but she tried to regte her breathing and gradually rx her whole body.


    The sudden feeling of paining from her arm made Lucasta almost scream.


    Someone used long, sharp nails to dig into her skin. She had the feeling it was a vampire¡¯s w.


    ¨C She drank milk. Natasha doesn¡¯t dare y tricks behind your back.  The butler retracted her hand and said.


    ¨C Tomorrow, bring in a potted nt with a camera and ce it in that corner. Before her mind bes stupid, I still don¡¯t feel secure.


    After finishing speaking, William approached Lucasta and pinched her hand hard again because he wanted to confirm for himself.


    And when he saw that the blonde girl was still sleeping, showing no signs of anything, he felt reassured and left the room with the butler.


    As soon as the door closed, Lucasta¡¯s tears flowed out, wetting a patch of the pillow.


    She was in pain, scared, and extremely sad. Samson never hurt her, he cherished her like a treasure and did not allow anyone to bully her.


    She missed him so much, she really wanted to run back to the castle and live with him.


    ¨C Samson, where are you? You¡¯re still okay, right?  She whispered in sobs.


    At this time, the car carrying Samson had just stopped at the edge of the forest. He turned to look at Aurora, smiled slightly, and opened the door.


    He had to use this method to distract Harvey because there was no way he could abandon Lucasta.


    Harvey and Aurora could only eat and sleep well when they thought that Samson had returned to the deep forest.


    ¨C Goodbye Samson. I don¡¯t expect you toe back to the city even though I will miss you very much.  Aurora tried to smile brightly even though tears were streaming down her face.


    ¨C I have to let go of her. I will stay in the castle and pray for her safety.


    He quickly got out of the car and disappeared into the darkness.


    However, when the car turned around to return to the city, he appeared again in the white snow.


    All the way home, Aurora kept crying. She was used to Samson hanging around somewhere in the city and easily meeting each other, so when she broke up with him, she was a little reluctant.


    And another thing is that she worries about Lucasta. That poor girl was really abandoned by the two vampires.


    Aurora could do nothing to save Lucasta from danger as that girl insisted on staying and trusting William absolutely.


    The car was running at full speed when a police team signaled it to stop.


    Just now, when Aurora took Samson away, she didn¡¯t see anyone, so she thought they had dispersed their guard force on the roads.


    ¨C Hello, oh¡­ is it Miss Aurora?  Michael spoke up as soon as the windshield lowered.


    ¨C Yes, hello, policeman.  Aurora raised her hand to wipe away her tears and nodded slightly.


    ¨C Where are you going at thiste night? It¡¯s very dangerous on the street right now.


    ¨C One of my friend¡¯s mother just passed away, I just came back from the funeral.


    Aurora¡¯s red eyes helped her gain Michael¡¯s full trust. He nodded sympathetically, then told her to drive carefully, then backed away and signaled her to continue going.


    At first, Michael always believed that Aurora had a close rtionship with a vampire named Samson.


    However, after a period of monitoring, he saw that she was alone at home and there were no suspicious people hanging around her house, so he no longer suspected her.


    ¨C A kind doctor.  Bevis walked closer to Michael and said in a joking tone.


    ¨C Good people will associate with good people, right?  Michael suddenly asked.


    ¨C What?


    ¨C Even if good people interact with demons, those demons are still good demons, right?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Bevis¡¯s eyes nearly fell out because he was so surprised. His captain isn¡¯t possessed by a ghost, right?


    Suddenly he felt cold down his spine.


    If people call them demons, then no one is good. If they are good, they will turn into angels.


    ¨C Captain, are you okay?  Bevis stepped back, squinted, and looked at Michael.


    ¨C Forget it, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Both of them continued to patrol along the road with their teammates.


    Because Bevis drank too much water just now, he hid in the grass to deal with the problem.


    The feeling offort was overwhelming when suddenly a dark shadow passed by so fast that he almost froze.


    It wasn¡¯t until a minuteter that he was startled, zipped up his pants, and quickly ran to Michael.


    When Michael heard his subordinates assert that a ghost had just passed by, he immediately thought of Aurora and suspected that the dark shadow was not a soul but a vampire.


    Super fast speed is the characteristic feature of this bloodthirsty species.


    Recently, Peter has taken more than half of the vampire hunters to the southern countryside because there have been many disappearances there.


    Although local police tried their best to investigate and trace, they did not discover any clues.


    So they assumed it was all caused by vampires, the same way they had suspectedrge-scale kidnappings that had urred over the years in this city and surrounding areas.


    ¨C That could be Samson, the vampire who raised Lucasta.  Michael stared at the spacious road in front of him and said.


    ¨C These vampire hunters¡­ Why don¡¯t they hire more people? Look, here are all police, not a single hunter.  Bevis spoke up in dissatisfaction.


    ¨C Go, go to that doctor¡¯s house.


    Michael and Bevis only focused on capturing the vampire without knowing that under this sky, in this city, there was someone much more terrifying than the bloodthirsty species.


    That person is William, head of the Institute of Medical Sciences.


    Even though it waste, he and his butler were still making ns for tomorrow.


    This afternoon, one of the two men assigned to assassinate the Lucasta family suddenly appeared at the vi gate and asked to meet William.


    The housekeeper wouldn¡¯t let him in because her boss wasn¡¯t home. So, he gave her the phone number and asked her to give it to William, and threatened that if William did not take the initiative to call soon, he would go to the police station.


    ¨C A fool. Make an appointment with him at six o¡¯clock in the evening, after Lucasta has finished drinking her milk. Just let him watch the sun one more day.  William buried the cigarette in the cigarette butt and said.


    ¨C Yes, sir.


    The housekeeper bowed and left the room, returning to her soft bed.


    Sometimes, the voice of conscience still called her to step into the light, but she did not have the courage because these hands had done too many evil things, the only way was to follow William to the end.


    Another reason is that she loves him, an unrequited, loyal love that he has always considered as the loyalty of a servant to her master.


    She has followed him for more than thirty years. The fire that year in the vi in the west of the city erased his identity as Thomas, a man suspected by the police of being involved in many disappearances of girls and women.


    She thought he would give up everything to live a peaceful life after sitting in the chair of the director of the Institute of Medical Sciences, taking on a noble status.


    But it seems that his passion for immortality cannot be extinguished.


    The night passed quickly and when the sun rose, the pot containing a small camera was brought into Lucasta¡¯s room by two maids.


    The reason is to ce it in her room to help her body be healthier, a way to follow feng shui.


    Even though Lucasta knew, she had to pretend she didn¡¯t know. She still walked naturally in the room, asionally went to the window to watch the snowfall, and sang a few short songs.


    She felt like a princess locked up on a high floor in a fairy tale. However, she knew that no prince would be able to set foot here.


    Samson was the only one who could save her, but he didn¡¯te back anymore.


    At exactly six o¡¯clock in the evening, Natasha brought food to Lucasta¡¯s room.


    Natasha also knew that the housekeeper had ced a camera in the room, so she was extremely worried and didn¡¯t know how to handle the ss of milk.


    Not only images but even sounds would be recorded by it, so the two of them couldn¡¯t discuss anything.


    While Natasha was thinking vaguely, Lucasta intentionally spilled soup on herself and screamed.


    Reflexively, Natasha took a towel and ran to wipe away the stains on her mistress¡¯s body.

 Chapter 68: Run away

    ¨C Please cooperate with me in a moment. I¡¯ll block the camera and you¡¯ll pour the milk into the bathroom for me.  Lucasta said quickly.


    ¨C Yes.


    Natasha replied briefly then stepped back and waited for Lucasta to finish eating.


    The worry in the maid¡¯s heart gradually lessened a little and then increased even more.


    While Lucasta tried to eat a lot to have the strength to climb the wall and run away, Natasha silently prayed for everything to go smoothly.


    After eating all the food, Lucasta calmly took the ss of milk, stood up, and walked closer to the potted nt, deliberately letting the skirt of her dress cover the camera lens.


    At noon, after finishing her meal, she deliberately approached the potted nt, looked at it and praised it, talked to it as if she were a fool, and discovered the location of the hidden camera.


    ¨C At first, I found this milk very difficult to drink, but now I feel that its taste is not so bad. It seems to help me sleep better and I no longer have nightmares.


    Lucasta said as she handed the ss of milk to Natasha. The maid quickly took it, went gently to the bathroom and poured out all the milk, then returned the empty ss to Lucasta.


    ¨C Yes, the boss always does nice things for you. You are also very good, you can drink a ss of milk in just one gulp.


    As soon as Natasha finished speaking, Lucasta also left the nt pot, walked to the table, put down the ss, took a grape, put it in her mouth, and invited Natasha to eat with her.


    The two girls acted very naturally in front of the camera, so William had no doubts.


    However, he still tried to look at the screen until he saw his niece yawn and then crawl into bed, cover herself with the nket, and close her eyes.


    ¨C Sir, Ben has arrived and is waiting in the living room.  The butler approached William and said.


    ¨C Take him here.


    After speaking, William turned off the phone and sat neatly on the high-quality leather chair.


    He felt a little regretful for not having dealt with those two troublesome people. But it¡¯s okay, he¡¯ll get it done today and tomorrow. The past should still sleep peacefully and be forgotten.


    Less than five minutester, the door opened and Ben tiptoed in. The luxurious space with dark furniture made his initial aggressive look disappear.


    It had been ten years, he had not seen William again, he had only seen this man in articles and on television.


    A humble doctor has now be the director of the Institute of Medical Sciences.


    ¨C Hello Ben, long time no see. I thought you and ne were enjoying afortable life in France.  William smiled brightly and spoke.


    ¨C Hello sir. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to bother you. I¡­


    Before Ben finished speaking, William raised his hand to signal him to sit down.


    The once fat man is now nothing more than a dry tree branch, his eye sockets are sunken, and his cheeks are dented, looking like a skull.


    ¨C How many? How many do you want?


    ¨C Not much, just two hundred thousand dors.  Ben quickly answered as soon as he received the question.


    ¨C Are you joking with me? ¨C William leaned back in his chair and slowly asked.


    ¨C Please, I promise to disappear forever as soon as I receive the money. ne and I need money to escape to a foreign country. We are heavily in debt and are always being chased by creditors.


    Ten years ago, after receiving enough money from William, he and ne took care of the funeral for ke, ne¡¯s younger brother, who was also responsible for driving the truck that hit billionaire Walter and his wife.


    After that, they did not go abroad as promised but opened an auto repair facility together.


    In the first few years, they prospered, got married, and had children, but since participating in gambling with the desire to quickly be richer, they gradually lost everything, their families and assets.


    And now, they have to hide in slums.


    ¨C Alright. I hope this is thest time we see each other.


    ¨C Yes, yes.  Ben was delighted, nodding vigorously.


    Next, William picked up the phone, called the housekeeper and she quickly brought in the amount of two hundred thousand dors and ced it down in front of him.


    Ben¡¯s eyes lit up, staring at the pile of brand-new money as if it had just been withdrawn from the bank.


    After the butler left, William stood up, walked closer to Ben, gave him money, and hugged his shoulder as if the two of them were close friends.


    William kindly asked about Ben¡¯s whereabouts, expressing his desire to go there to visit ne once, and if Ben agreed, William would help and take him and his friends abroad.


    Of course, Ben did not refuse this lucrative offer for himself. He also wanted to go far away to start a new life, no longer hiding.


    And when he said exactly where he lived, his nose and mouth were covered with a towel soaked in anesthetic.


    In a moment, Ben copsed to the floor. The new pile of money quickly returned to William. A savage smile appeared on his lips once again.


    ¨C Ben, I¡¯ll help you fulfill your promise to disappear forever. Rest in peace.


    He lightly kicked Ben¡¯s body and then went out, nodding his head to signal the butler and two bodyguards to go inside and deal with the person who dared to threaten him.


    Next, he called Henry and asked the doctor toe to the slum to handle the remaining guy for him.


    It was just after seven o¡¯clock at night, a time when the police and vampire hunters were not yet on the streets, and it was easy to take action.


    At the same time, Lucasta also left the room after covering a potted nt with a cloth to cover the camera. Today, she must escape this terrifying mansion.


    While she was groping on the path leading to the back garden, she bumped into a maid.


    Under the dim light from the electric bulbs along the walkway limited by the snowfall, she recognized Natasha.


    ¨C Mistress, where are you going?  Natasha asked in surprise.


    ¨C I will leave this ce. Please just pretend you didn¡¯t see anything.


    As soon as Lucasta passed by, Natasha grabbed her hand and pulled her into the nearby bushes.


    The blonde girl was horrified when she realized she had almost been discovered. She trembled and clung tightly to Natasha¡¯s arm.


    The two men put Ben down, panting while the housekeeper ran quickly toward the iron gate and opened it.


    One guy spat and grumbled. His voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but because of the close distance, Lucasta heard it quite clearly.


    ¨C Wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill him? Chop up the body, put it in a bag, and throw it away. How much blood does this skinny body have?


    ¨C But we arecking blood resources to maintain cooperation with customers. Now even a liter of blood is precious. The boss said the important thing is to retain customers first and then think about money. Dunce.  The other bodyguard knocked on his head and scolded him after patiently exining.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lucasta¡¯s face turned pale, her whole body leaned against Natasha.


    So terrible. She did not expect that behind thebel of director of the medical science institute, who often does charity work, is a murderer.


    Did he use human blood as amercialmodity?


    While Lucasta and Natasha prayed for them to leave quickly, the butler suddenly closed the gate and ran over.


    She said there was a group of police patrolling nearby and asked them to carry Ben to another gate.


    This vi has a total of four gates, adjacent to four roads.


    ¨C The gates are all locked and I don¡¯t have a spare key with me, how can I help you?  Natasha quickly spoke up.


    ¨C I¡¯ll climb over the wall. Natasha, thank you, I¡¯ll do it all myself from now on.


    As fast as a squirrel, Lucasta ran away, headed straight towards the wall, and tried her best to climb up the high pot.


    As long as she can stand on the edge of the pot, she will cling to the tree trunk and crawl up the wall.


    Seeing the girl struggling, unable to put her feet on the edge of the nt pot, Natasha immediately ran over and bent down to act as a pedestal for Lucasta.


    ¨C Step on my back, quickly.


    Hearing Natasha¡¯s urging, Lucasta quickly followed and easily achieved her goal.


    She held her breath in her chest and used all her courage to swing up the tree trunk and climb to the wall.


    ¨C Natasha, will you be okay?  Lucasta teared up, turned to look at Natasha, and asked.


    ¨C Go ahead, don¡¯t look back. Hurry up.  Natasha urged.


    Lucasta nced down, trying to search, but outside the wall, there was nothing for her to hold on to climb down.


    The wall was quite high, if she fell from this height, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would still be intact.


    At this moment, she wished Samson would suddenly appear and take her away.


    ¨C Hurry up, this way.


    The screamsing from inside the overgrown garden made Lucasta panic and lose her grip, falling freely to the ground.


    Her whole body was in pain because the impact was quite strong. However, fear helped her forget the pain, and try to get up and run as fast as she could.


    She could no longer determine where the road would take her, so she could only put all her strength into her legs and run.


    The street at night is deserted, there is not a single person in sight because this is not a busy area of the city.


    The super-rich all choose quiet ces to return home after a busy day making money and the high gates are always closed, even during the day.


    ¨C Stop¡­ stop¡­


    Lucasta cried like rain as she heard the screams getting louder and louder. She could no longer see anything in front of her but still didn¡¯t stop until her feet tripped over something causing her to fall on the road.


    Her palms rubbed hard against the road surface, causing scratches on her skin, blood oozing out, and a burning pain that made her cry like a bullied child.


    The moment she saw the shiny, ck shoes surrounding her, she knew she couldn¡¯t escape anymore.


    ¨C No¡­ please¡­ please spare my life¡­


    Responding to that request were cold, fierce faces. She could see they were very angry.


    She wondered whether she should take her own life. She didn¡¯t want to go back there and suffer her uncle¡¯s wrath.


    If he killed her, it would be good, she was afraid of being tortured because she had witnessed Samson¡¯s situation.


    ¨C Mistress, let¡¯s go home quickly.  One of the bodyguards stretched out his hand and spoke.


    ¨C No¡­ no¡­


    The scream had not ended when Lucasta suddenly felt a strong wind rushing around her.


    And when she opened her eyes, the bodyguards all fell unconscious on the white snow. They don¡¯t even have time to shout.


    There was only one man left standing in front of her. The moment he turned his head, she was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¨C Give me your hand.  The man held out his hand and said.

 Chapter 69: Warm heart

    ¨C Harvey. ¨C Lucasta burst into tears.


    Harvey just shook his head slightly, bent down, picked her up, and left before William¡¯s second group of bodyguards ran to support theirrades.


    He felt himself bing more and more like Samson, losing the cold, emotionless nature characteristic of vampires.


    He advised Samson to let go of Lucasta, but he could not bear to leave her alone.


    Tonight, he nned to go to William¡¯s vi and take her away, regardless of whether she agreed or disagreed.


    But on the way there, he discovered a group of people surrounding her.


    When the two of them arrived at the apartment, Harvey immediately turned on the heater and wrapped a nket around Lucasta¡¯s body because he realized the poor girl was shivering.


    He guessed it was because she was cold and scared that she was shaking like this.


    ¨C You are safe now. Lucasta, please take a deep breath and calm down. You know I don¡¯t harm you, right?  He grabbed her shoulders and calmed her down.


    Receiving a nod from the girl, he felt reassured and let her go, then went to buy some bandages and antiseptic medicine and carefully helped her treat the patchy scratches on her hands, arms, and legs.


    ¨C That¡¯s hurt.  Lucasta pulled her legs back and cried out.


    ¨C You try to endure a little. You have been dislocated. It must be repaired to make the pain go away.


    After saying that, he grabbed her ankle and twisted it hard, bringing the dislocated joint back to its original position.


    The speed was extremely fast so she didn¡¯t have time to feel the pain.


    She only knew that when he let go of her foot, her foot could move easily even though it still hurt a little.


    ¨C Good night. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow afternoon. Rest assured because this ce is safe.  Harvey helped her lie down and said.


    His kindness and concern reminded Lucasta of Samson. She wondered if Samson asked Harvey to save her.


    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so he asked Harvey to go there and Harvey met her on the street.


    She knew Harvey was a vampire and he was just like Samson, as long as she was next to either of them, she would be safe.


    So she believed his assertion, peacefully closed her eyes, and quickly fell asleep.


    Outside, snow was still falling, covering the head of the lovesick vampire. Through the gap in the curtain behind the ss door, he passionately watched the little girl sleeping.


    Samson silently thanked Harvey for helping Lucasta. Perhaps because Harvey had never revealed his true form in front of Lucasta, she didn¡¯t show fear when she saw him.


    Samson believes that Lucasta is smart enough to realize the true identities of Harvey and Maris after discovering his identity. That is good.


    When Lucasta woke up, Harvey had long left home and was currently burying his head in the pile of documents piled high in front of him. Next to him, Bonita is also helping her boss check documents.


    ¨C What¡¯s wrong, Bonita? If you have any questions, please ask.  Harvey stopped writing and spoke because he noticed his assistant ncing at him from time to time as if she had something to say in her heart.


    ¨C Ah, blood¡­ Dr. Henry, our blood supplier, announced that the price of blood would triple.  She hesitantly answered.


    ¨C Even if it increases tenfold, I still have enough money to pay. Don¡¯t worry too much.


    After finishing speaking, Harvey continued his work approving the documents.


    He did not know that Bonita still had something to hide from him, which was that the blood bank at the Institute of Hematology and Blood Transfusion was showing signs of scarcity.


    Henry also warned that soon, even if she had a lot of money, she wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it.


    Bonita has something to hide from Harvey and so does he. As usual, when anything changes or happens in daily life, he must notify his support person, but he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that he brought Lucasta to live with him.


    He was afraid that if someone knew, Samson would know too. He didn¡¯t want Samson to return to the city to risk his life.


    Locking Lucasta up and feeding her well, ensuring her safety until she died of old age was the only way Harvey could think of at the moment.


    He silently asked if the little girl had woken up now. And does she know how to reheat food before eating it?


    However, he was worried too much, Lucasta was not as useless and clumsy as he thought.


    As soon as she walked around the apartment and saw the crab soup on the table, she reheated it and ate it all, and she saved the food for lunch.


    She knew he had prepared food for her for one day. She felt that he was very thoughtful, like her brother.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Previously, even in her dreams, she would not have thought that she would be raised, taught, and protected by a vampire, a creature that people always thought that they only harmed people.


    All day long, Lucasta made friends with the TV and felt reassured when no notifications were looking for her.


    At nearly six o¡¯clock in the evening, Harvey appeared with food in hand. Lucasta weed him with a bright smile.


    She hadn¡¯t seen anyone all day so she was also looking forward to his return.


    ¨C Is everything okay? How is your leg?


    ¨C It just hurts a little.  She proactively took the briefcase and food so that he could easily take off his shoes and socks.


    Although Harvey didn¡¯t eat, after showering, he still sat at the dining table with Lucasta because he was afraid she would feel lost.


    Harvey wanted to know why she panicked and ran away from that luxurious ce even though before that, she refused five or seven times when Samson persuaded her to go with him.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you drink blood?  Lucasta asked after swallowing the piece of meat.


    ¨C Ah¡­ yes, I¡¯ll drink it in my roomter.  Harvey hesitantly replied.


    ¨C You can use it freely, I¡¯m not afraid, you don¡¯t have to hide in the room to drink blood.


    Lucasta¡¯s words helped Harvey let go of his worries. It¡¯s good that she was able to ept this.


    To be honest, he often drank blood in his room, on the window sill to look at the city.


    Since the day Samson took her to the city for a walk, the refrigerator that stored blood had remained in Harvey¡¯s bedroom, not moved back to its original ce.


    When dinner ended, Harvey asked Lucasta about what she had been through.


    She also honestly told him about how she rescued Samson, discovered that William had put an anesthetic in the milk, and when she was running away, she saw two bodyguards carrying a man and said they would drain his blood to sell to someone.


    ¨C Samson said William was the mastermind behind the idents I encountered. But I don¡¯t understand. He wanted to kill me, but when he caught me, he didn¡¯t kill me right away but let me drink that milk.  She bowed her head and spoke softly.


    ¨C Let¡¯s see, let me guess. Perhaps in your parent¡¯s will, there is mention of an issue rted to your inheritance.


    Lucasta widened her eyes, looked at Harvey for a long time, and then stood up because she remembered when thewyer came to William¡¯s house to publicly announce the will.


    She heard him say that if she was determined to be deceased by the police, all of her parents¡¯ assets would be donated to charity organizations under distribution by the government.


    Hearing what she said, Harvey immediately guessed that the reason this note appeared in the will was because her parents did not want her life to be threatened by any close rtives.


    If they want to benefit from her, they must protect, pamper, and take care of her, hoping that she will be grateful and share a little money with them.


    Could it be that her parents soon realized William¡¯s plot?


    Currentw stiptes that when the first line of inheritance no longer exists, the second or even third line of inheritance will inherit the property. Unless otherwise requested by the owner.


    ¨C I see. Lucasta, if you have brain problems. I mean, if your mind is not like a normal person, then your uncle will be the one to take care of you for life and that way, he can get legal permission to use your assets. As for how to use it, only he knows.


    Harvey¡¯s spection made Lucasta shiver. She did not expect that William¡¯s purpose in destroying her was to legalize the right to use property.


    He is already very rich, why is he so greedy? What does he need so much money for? He even traded blood to make more money.


    To be honest, Lucasta doesn¡¯t care about that property. She has no need to spend a lot of money and is also not capable of running or managing her parents¡¯ businesses. She didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t know anything.


    Right now, she just wants to return to the castle with Samson and live peaceful days like before.


    However, she is still afraid that he will bite her neck and turn her into a vampire.


    She is afraid that the love he has for her is no longer the love between brother and sister, but the love between a man and a woman. She still cannot ept that change.


    ¨C How is Samson doing? You¡­ have met him, right? Do you know where he is?  Lucasta hesitantly asked.


    ¨C Yes, he is fine, somewhat fine, and has returned to the forest. He will never return here again.


    Her heart contracted violently and suddenly felt extremely disappointed and empty.


    Yes, Samson did as he promised, did as she wanted, returned to where he belonged, and disappeared from her life.


    It was she who asked him to do so, but why did she want to see him now?


    ¨C I¡­ I miss him, I¡­


    ¨C Forget Samson. Live with me. Lucasta, instead of being imprisoned by your uncle, let me lock you up. At least, you will be safe until you are old and have a natural death ording to thews of the universe.


    Lucasta¡¯s whole body froze, her mouth couldn¡¯t close and her eyes couldn¡¯t blink.


    What¡¯s Harvey saying? She wanted to ask him to take her back to the forest to meet Samson, but before she could speak, he spoke up.


    Is it because she always causes trouble and hurts Samson that Harvey wants her to cut off all ties with Samson?


    Will he lock her in this apartment until she dies of old age? Is it okay for him to do that?


    ¨C I¡­ I don¡¯t want Samson to get hurt anymore. He might lose his life if he gets entangled in human conflicts. Let¡¯s do so.  Harvey looked straight into her blue eyes and said.


    ¨C Yes.  She nodded even though her heart was screaming and telling her to refuse.


    She did not ept this. After all, what did she do wrong to have to live a life in hiding like this?


    She was afraid of being harmed by her uncle, but she didn¡¯t want to be like a bird trapped in a cage, she wanted to be free like many other normal people. At least, she wants the freedom to go from the house to the garden.


    Her lifeter will be even worse than that of a vampire, she will not be able to go out, even at night.


    Lucasta clearly understood Harvey¡¯s identity and she knew he could not appear to help her sue William, so locking her up was the best way to protect her. She doesn¡¯t me him.


    A daring thought shed through her mind. If she asked Michael, he would help her, right? Can she trust him?


    ¨C Good night, I¡¯m going back to my room.  Harvey spoke up, interrupting the poor girl¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 70: Fragment of Memory

    A week passed slowly, but that was just Lucasta¡¯s feeling. For busy people like Harvey, no amount of time was enough for them to handle the pile of work.


    Since seeing that man¡¯s face, Lucasta kept vaguely seeing him appear in her dreams. She felt that he was quite familiar as if she had seen him somewhere before.


    However, every time she tried to remember, her head throbbed.


    As soon as dinner ended, Harvey quickly returned to his room to finish the remaining documents from the day.


    Lucasta also climbed into bed after cleaning everything. She curled up in a warm nket and closed her eyes.


    Harvey took very good care of her, from meals to clothes and shoes. Although he did not let her show her head outside, he bought her many expensive dresses and shoes.


    She had to admit that his aesthetic taste was quite good and trendy.


    When the big clock in the city square struck midnight, the nightmare came to Lucasta.


    She saw the car crash and burn. Inside the car were a man and a woman who looked very much like her parents, their bodies covered in blood.


    And she saw that man carrying her out. Apanying him was another guy. Next, she saw Samson, his body was also covered in red blood, his angry eyes were staring at her and his hand with long ws slowly reached forward, intending to touch her body.


    ¨C No¡­ don¡¯t¡­ stop¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah.  Lucasta squeezed the nket and cried out.


    ¨C Wake up, Lucasta, wake up.  Harvey quickly shook her and called her.


    As soon as she opened her eyes and saw his face, she screamed in horror. It took a while for her to calm down.


    He also patiently sat still waiting for her. Just now, while he was working, he heard her screaming so he quickly ran over and saw her whole body sweating profusely even though it was winter.


    ¨C Are you okay? You¡¯ve had nightmares, right? Tell me what did you see?  Harvey asked gently.


    ¨C ident¡­ blood and¡­ and¡­ Samson.  She trembled and answered.


    Harvey didn¡¯t say anything more, moved closer, and pulled her into his arms, patting her sweaty back.


    He guessed her brain was stringing together events that messily happened in the past, forming those nightmares.


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t expect her to remember, there was nothing worth remembering about such a tragic past, it would be better to forget.


    The warmth from the vampire made Lucasta feel safe and gradually fell asleep in tears.


    Harvey didn¡¯t dare leave her alone, so he just sat and held her so she could have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Samson¡¯s once chubby little girl is now no different from the skinny models he sometimes sees on TV. Hugging her made him feel like he was hugging a lifeless tree.


    In the following days, taking advantage of Harvey¡¯s absence, Lucasta turned on the TV and searched for information surrounding the ident of thete director of the Institute of Medical Sciences, Walter.


    Although she tried her best, she only knew a few pieces of information.


    As time went on, she became more and more certain that the nightmares were things that happened in the past because sometimes they appeared in her mind when she wasn¡¯t sleeping.


    Fragmented memories told her the man¡¯s name was Ben. It seemed like she heard the person apanying him call his name like that.


    Witnessing what William did to her, she suspected that the ident in the past had something to do with him. Perhaps he had coveted that property even when her parents were alive.


    ¨C Look what I bought for you.  Harvey gave arge hotdog to Lucasta as soon as he saw her weing him behind the door.


    ¨C It¡¯s so big, how can I eat it all?  She took it and said.


    ¨C Eat more, you¡¯re so skinny these days, you¡¯re about to turn into dry bones in theboratory.


    Lucasta pursed her lips and looked at his tall figure. If he allowed her to go out, maybe she would be able to eat a lot. Being confined like this made her feel extremely depressed and lose her appetite.


    She wanted to rebel, but because she knew the person she lived with was a vampire, she had to suppress all her emotions.


    These past few days, she always watched the time he came home from work to wee him, but not simply to wee him home like before, but to peek at the password to open the door.


    But Harvey pressed it so fast that even now, she could only see the first two numbers.


    After a few more days, seeing that she was still anorexic, Harvey drove to Aurora¡¯s house after work.


    Honestly, he missed Aurora, but because he didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble, he tried to restrain himself and not go to see her.


    Today, he gave himself a good reason to break the rule he set for himself.


    ¨C Harvey.  Aurora spoke up emotionally.


    ¨C Yes, hello.


    ¨C Come in quickly.  She stepped aside to make way for him.


    Last night, somehow she dreamed that he confessed his love to her. She swore that in that brief moment, she felt the highest peak of happiness.


    Now suddenly seeing him, she was extremely embarrassed even though she knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to know about her strange dream.


    ¨C It¡¯s not yet time to send blood to the forest.  Aurora spoke up after closing the door.


    ¨C I know, the blood you gave to Maris and Samson was enough for them to use throughout the winter.  Harvey answered tiredly.


    After exchanging a few jokes with the doctor, he hesitantly asked her if there was any medicine that would help a person who was as round as a ball suddenly be as thin as a stick to gain weight again.


    ¨C Do you think I¡¯m a dietician? But¡­ who is that person?  Aurora frowned and asked, a bit of insecurity crept into her pounding heart.


    ¨C I believe you will know. That¡­ that was someone who lived near my apartment, alone. Very pitiful.


    ¨C How old? Female or male?


    ¨C Oh, looks like a female, seems to be twenty years old?


    ¨C What? You can¡¯t even distinguish that person¡¯s gender?


    After saying that, she stood up, took her cotton jacket and put it on, poured him a ss of blood, and told him to stay inside and wait for her.


    She felt ufortable when she heard his ambiguous answer. That¡¯s a sign of a cover-up. Who exactly is that person?


    If that girl is as fat as a ball and suddenly bes skinny, he should take her to a big hospital for a checkup.


    After buying supplements and some functional foods for thin people, Aurora leisurely returned. The sad snow kept falling,nding on her white wool hat.


    Harvey suddenly appeared, bringing joy to her. Not long after, he threw her infinite sadness.


    Could it be that¡­ he already knows how to love humans? A lucky sick person, huh?


    Entering the house, seeing Harvey closing his eyes, she gently covered him with a nket and used her fingers to wipe away the blood stains on the man¡¯s lips.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¨C Harvey, you can love whoever you want. I¡¯m just afraid that your identity will be exposed.


    The words were spoken very softly, but because Harvey wasn¡¯t asleep, he heard them. Turns out, she thought he was in love with his neighbor.


    But how could he exin it? He didn¡¯t want her to know he was keeping Lucasta by his side. He was afraid that in some magical way, Samson would know about this through her.


    It wasn¡¯t until seven o¡¯clock at night that Harvey woke up. After listening to Aurora¡¯s advice about medication dosage and nutrition, he said goodbye to her and put on his shoes.


    ¨C It¡¯s still better to go to the hospital to get examined.  Aurora said when Harvey had just walked through the gate.


    ¨C Uh. ¨C He nodded and replied briefly.


    Thinking that the food he bought for Lucasta was not nutritious enough, on the way home, he stopped by the supermarket and bought a lot of fresh food, fish, beef, pork, eggs, fresh milk, and red fruits and vegetables.


    ording to Aurora, they have the effect of nourishing the blood.


    Seeing the handsome guy walk in with the bags in his hands, Lucasta quickly took them and brought them all into the kitchen.


    While she didn¡¯t know what he was nning to cook, he walked over, took an apron, put it on, and started preparing food.


    ¨C Why did youe back sote today? Are you trying to learn to eat like a human?  Lucasta asked while helping him.


    ¨C Cook for you. You¡¯re too skinny. Perhaps the food I bought outside is not nutritious enough.


    Her movements stopped when she heard the answer. She knows her weight losses from many reasons, not just her diet.


    That¡¯s because she worries, thinks a lot, and misses Samson. But, how could she say it?


    ¨C Please go take a shower, I can cook.


    ¨C I¡¯m almost done. Please try to eat a lot.


    With extremely fast speed, Harvey soon ced a sumptuous dinner on the table, looking extremely eye-catching.


    And because Lucasta didn¡¯t want to disappoint him, she tried to eat as much as possible even though she didn¡¯t feel like the food was good or bad.


    Fortunately, he was busy taking a shower and didn¡¯t see Lucasta¡¯s miserable face while eating. She felt he was much scarier than Samson.


    Waiting for Lucasta to finish eating, Harvey took out the supplements and functional foods and instructed her on the dosage before going back to his room to go to sleep.


    Just now, he identally fell asleep for nearly an hour at Aurora¡¯s house, but his body felt much better as if the sofa contained a good amount of medicine that was good for his health, prating through his skin.


    Tossing and turning in bed for a long time, Harvey decided to call Aurora to partly exin the doubts in her heart. He didn¡¯t understand why he was afraid she would think wrong of him.


    ¨C Are you sleeping yet? ¨C Harvey spoke up when he heard the person on the other end pick up the phone.


    ¨C No, I¡¯m giving nutritional advice to my neighbor.


    ¨C Neighbors? Men or women?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s a man.  Aurora answered indifferently.


    Harvey wasn¡¯t stupid and he knew she was repeating what he had said. It seems that this girl is no different from a child.


    ¨C Aurora, I told you before, right? If I were forced to love someone, it would be you.


    ¨C Yeah, so what? Love is voluntary, no one forces you, Harvey.


    Aurora quickly hung up the phone before Harvey could say more.


    If she had tried to wait a few more seconds, maybe she would have heard the words she wanted to hear most in her life.


    He intended to say that the person he loved was her, he intended to ask her if she would ept to live with him without having children.


    ¨C Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have time to say it. This is not possible. Shouldn¡¯t be.  He sighed and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 71: Looking For Memories

    The darkness grew darker and darker as the lights from tall buildings gradually went out.


    Harvey gradually fell asleep. But not long after, he suddenly heard a cry from the next room.


    In the past, Samson had said that Lucasta often had nightmares in the middle of the night and ran to look for him, so Harvey did not close the door to his room and he also told Lucasta to close the door ajar so that he could easily enter her room if anything happened.


    As quick as lightning, he was at her bedside and called her. The electric light was turned on, helping Lucasta clearly see the face of the person next to her. She sobbed and jumped into his arms.


    ¨C I dreamed of Natasha, I saw her killed by my uncle.


    ¨C Calm down, it¡¯s just a dream, it¡¯s okay. ¨C Harvey patted her on the back and gently reassured her.


    ¨C Harvey, can you¡­ can you help me find out her current situation?  She suddenly left his arms and asked.


    ¨C Of course, baby. Calm down, I¡¯ll go quickly ande back quickly.


    After saying that, Harvey immediately stood up, but before he could step, Lucasta reached out and pulled him back.


    She didn¡¯t say anything but just looked at him. He noticed the worry in those tear-filled eyes.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.


    He gently stroked her blonde hair then returned to the room, changed into ck clothes, and disappeared into the darkness through the window.


    He knew he could pretend to walk around nearby, then lie to her that the girl was fine, but he didn¡¯t allow himself to do that. After all, that maid helped Lucasta free Samson and herself.


    Along the way, Harvey encountered many groups of police and vampire hunters patrolling, so it took him a long time to approach the vi.


    ¨C Fortunately, William did not put any crosses here. That¡¯s right, if he did evil things, how could he dare look at the cross?  Harvey whispered while climbing the wall into the garden behind the vi.


    He and Samson were also afraid of the cross. However, because it is the enemy of the species, not because they do evil things.


    Previously, neither of them had ever bitten anyone¡¯s neck and sucked blood, they had always traded properly.


    They buy the blood of poor people who sell their blood to maintain a living for the whole family, or they buy the blood of promiscuous people who need money to satisfy their pleasures.


    As for those who are addicted and sick, Harvey and Samson do not buy their blood, simply because the blood is bad and not of good quality.


    ¨C Hey, what are you doing here?


    A female voice suddenly rang out, causing Harvey to pause. He looked to the corner of the wall and saw two girls squatting on the ground, next to them was a te of fruit and cakes.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¨C Last night I dreamed of Natasha, she said she wanted to eat these things. ¨C The young maid sobbed as she said.


    ¨C Are you crazy? Can dead people still eat? Come in quickly, if the boss finds out, you will share the same fate as her. I also didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold that she dared to help the little mistress escape.


    The maid said as she pulled up the girl who was sitting sullenly on the ground and the two of them hurriedly left.


    The short conversation let Harvey know about Natasha¡¯s situation. She passed away. Because she helped Lucasta escape, she was punished by William.


    Returning with a heavy heart, he sat in his room for a long time because he didn¡¯t know whether to tell Lucasta the truth or not.


    He was afraid that she would be heartbroken, afraid that she would me herself because she felt guilty.


    However, she has the right to know.


    Thinking for a long time, he decided to get up and go to her room. He knew she was still awake waiting for him because the whole building now only had lights on in her room and the security guard¡¯s room.


    ¨C Harvey.  Lucasta threw off the nket and jumped out of bed as soon as the door opened.


    ¨C Yes, I just came back. Natasha has passed away. Your uncle¡­


    Before he could finish his sentence, she staggered and fell to the floor. Turns out that dream was true. She killed Natasha.


    If only she had convinced Natasha toe with her, perhaps Natasha would still be alive now.


    ¨C Lucasta¡­


    ¨C It was my fault, I harmed her.  She sobbed, beating her chest and ming herself.


    ¨C It¡¯s not your fault. The person who harmed her was William. Not you.  Harvey quickly grabbed her shoulders and said.


    It took a long time for a cry to escape Lucasta¡¯s mouth. She kept crying until she was exhausted and fainted in Harvey¡¯s arms.


    Throughout the night, Harvey did not return to his room but sat next to Lucasta because he was afraid she would have nightmares again.


    The entire next day, he didn¡¯t go to thepany, just stayed at home to watch over and take care of her because she continuously had a high fever to the point of delirium.


    After three days, Lucasta¡¯s spirit stabilized and she advised him to go to work at the corporation, not to waste his time on her and she also promised that she would not hurt herself to reassure him.


    ¨C Why are you sighing?  Harvey gave the peeled tangerine to Lucasta and asked.


    ¨C I think William discovered that Natasha betrayed him through the camera. If only the camera had signal interference like when she and I rescued Samson, it would have been good.


    ¨C Stupid girl, the camera¡¯s interference is due to the light emitted from Samson¡¯s diamond.


    ¨C So it turns out.


    She bowed her head, putting the tangerine segment into her mouth. It turns out that red diamond has that effect.


    If only she had kept a small piece of the diamond, Natasha would not have been discovered by William.


    Time gradually passed and winter ended, the warm rays of spring appeared, recing the snowkes.


    After several months of trying to observe, Lucasta also knew the password to unlock Harvey¡¯s apartment.


    The time she spent with him was very good, but something was urging her to find out the truth about her parents¡¯ death.


    She saw their faces every night and she wanted to remember them all, she didn¡¯t want to lose any of her memories even though she knew it would be very painful.


    She wanted to remember, she wanted to find evidence to prove William¡¯s crime to reim justice for her parents and Natasha too.


    ¨C You look less skinny these days. Tomorrow I will buy you more functional foods. If you want something, just tell me.  Harvey said happily as he sat at the dining table.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucasta smiled and bent down, concentrating on eating while Harvey leisurely enjoyed each mouthful of fresh blood.


    The price of blood is getting more and more expensive, making Bonita¡¯s face more and more unsightly even though all the costs are paid by him.


    Just thinking about her regretful face made him feel so funny.


    Although spring is filling the city, winter still seems to stay in Lucasta¡¯s heart.


    The smiles she gave Harvey did note from a happy mood, they were just forced smiles.


    After clearing the table, she went into the room and leaned against the ss window overlooking the vast city.


    Tomorrow, she will leave this ce, doing what her heart and mind tell her. She will remember Harvey¡¯s kindness in her heart.


    Lucasta could not know that at this moment, even every night, even every minute, every second, there was a man who always remembered her.


    She couldn¡¯t know that there was a person still standing outside her bedroom window when the light inside had gone out.


    Tonight was the same, when the room was left with only the dim light from the tablemp, Samson arrived.


    He silently watched the girl curled up on the bed for a while then returned to the abandoned construction site near the outskirts of the city.


    Every night she doesn¡¯t close the curtain, he can see her, but every night the curtain doesn¡¯t have a gap, he can only imagine that innocent face.


    Before dawn came, Lucasta woke up. However, she sat quietly in her room and waited until Harvey went to work before going out, quickly eating breakfast and preparing to leave the ce where she had been staying for the past three months.


    ¨C Goodbye. Goodbye, Harvey, desk, chair, bed, TV and everything.  She wiped away the tears that had just flowed out and whispered.


    Because Lucasta didn¡¯t want to be discovered by William¡¯s henchmen, she chose to take the bus.


    She thoroughly researched the bus route from the city to that province. In total, she had to get on and off five buses to get to the ce where the ident happened.


    As far as she knew through some instructions online, the fastest way to restore her memory was to return to the ce where she lost her memories and she guessed her memories were lost when that ident happened.


    ording to the quote in the old article, the ce where the collision urred was a deserted road.


    However, in front of her now were high-rise buildings and bustling traffic, unlike the pictures in the newspaper.


    ¨C Ten years have passed, no wonder everything has changed.  She sighed and closed her eyes, trying to piece together the messy, fragmented images in her head.


    Wandering around until the afternoon, she still couldn¡¯t remember anything, so she had to take the bus back to the city.


    She had no intention of returning to Harvey¡¯s apartment, so she took off all her jewelry and sold them.


    When Lucasta got on thest bus back to the city, it was already four in the afternoon.


    She chose a seat near the ss window to watch the sunset slowly falling on the tall treetops.


    The roads on the outskirts of the city during rush hours are not as crowded as in the center. There are parts of the road that are deserted, with no other means of transport in sight.


    ¨C Oh no, ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­


    She had just closed her eyes for a few minutes when she suddenly heard a scream and then a terrifying collision sound. Before she could even open her eyes, shepletely lost consciousness.


    The bus traveling at high speed lost control and crashed into a truck in the opposite direction, then did not stop but continued to drive to the edge of the road.


    The moment everyone thought they were about to meet Death because the car was overturning into a deep hole, suddenly an invisible force made it stop, hovering in the air for a long time before being ced on the road.


    ¨C Superman.  A man spoke up when he saw the person who had just saved dozens of people¡¯s lives and then fainted immediately afterward.


    The area police force quickly arrived and along with surrounding residents helped take the victims to the hospital.


    The young police officer was extremely surprised when he witnessed a man using his bare hands to smash the ss door and break the iron bars to get the blonde-haired girl out.


    And while he was still rubbing his eyes to look closely, the man put the girl on the medical team¡¯s stretcher and left.

 Chapter 72: The Chase

    Although no one died in the ident, many people were injured due to the strong impact.


    The city hospital¡¯s medical team was mobilized to the maximum extent to provide emergency care to patients.


    The city¡¯s mayor and police chief were also present at the hospital to visit and encourage the victims as well as urge emergency work and ask the police to focus on rifying the cause of the ident.


    Several witnesses confirmed they saw a young man using his bare hands to support the bus as it was overturning.


    Because more than three people were iming so, the police had to believe it even though they felt it was very unreasonable.


    ¨C I think they don¡¯t lie. While taking the victims out, I saw a guy using his bare hands to break ss and break some iron bars.  The young policeman leaned into Michael¡¯s ear and whispered.


    Michael¡¯s fists clenched, he was thinking about that bloodthirsty creature with extraordinary strength.


    Vampires save people?


    Since the day Lucasta returned as a nobledy, he hadpletely stopped seeing the appearance of the man named Samson.


    Ultimately, is it Samson or another vampire?


    ¨C Have all the victims¡¯ identities been determined yet?  Michael gradually rxed his hands and asked.


    ¨C There are still some unconscious people being taken for CT scans and examinations, so we can¡¯t ask yet.  Bevis quickly replied.


    While Michael was moving to other beds in the emergency room, William and several of his bodyguards rushed in, looking everywhere.


    He had seen Lucasta on a video posted by a passerby when police and rescue forces were loading victims into ambnces, but now he couldn¡¯t see her anywhere.


    Although he called the hospital director to ask for help, because there were too many people without identification documents, there was still no urate information.


    ¨C Hello, why did youe here?  Michael recognized William first so he proactively approached and asked.


    ¨C Oh, hello captain. I came to find Lucasta. She took that bus and¡­ She asked me to let her go out to go shopping with her friends but for some reason, I saw her there through an online video.  William pretended to choke, his voice broken.


    With the search support of the police force and doctors, William found the room where Lucasta was lying.


    Although she only had soft tissue injuries and minor scratches, because her body was so exhausted, the doctor had to give her intravenous fluids.


    Michael didn¡¯t expect that just a few months since hest saw her, she was so skinny. Her previously lovely chubby face was now almost lifeless.


    He thought her life would be better when she got her family and rtives back, but it seemed her situation was very bad.


    Does her uncle have any knowledge about nutrition and health, after all?


    ording to William¡¯s request, the doctors moved Lucasta to the VIP room, where she was alone.


    William originally wanted to take Lucasta home right away, but because a doctor said she needed more intravenous fluids and to be monitored until she regained consciousness, he had to ept.


    Michael was here, so William couldn¡¯t ask the hospital to let her go home.


    He was afraid that Michael would be suspicious because Michael¡¯s eyes looked like he was wondering about Lucasta¡¯s poor health.


    The work at the police department was too much so Michael couldn¡¯t stay at the hospital to wait for Lucasta to wake up.


    After holding her hand and whispering a few words, he quickly left with his teammates. He didn¡¯t know that she had woken up and was praying for him to stay by her side.


    ¨C Guard her carefully. If you let her run away, don¡¯t ask about the sry.


    William sternly instructed the bodyguards and then walked away.


    Lucasta refused to wake up and he still had a mountain of documents to process so he couldn¡¯t stay by her side.


    He thought that when he brought her back, he would quickly achieve two great goals, but in the end, up to this point, he still had not gained anything and had lost too much money and effort.


    Lucasta¡¯s breathing became heavy and her heart felt like it was about to stop beating.


    It was not until the nurse came in, checked her body temperature, and asked the two bodyguards to go out of the room to let the patient rest that she was able to calm down.


    While the nurse was changing the IV bottle, Lucasta sat up and hit her on the back of the head, causing her to faint. Next, she quickly swapped outfits.


    This was the first time Lucasta applied the defense method that Harvey taught her when she blurted out a question about how to protect herself.


    He taught a lot but she could only remember this method, it was the simplest, and the probability she could do it was the highest.


    ¨C Sorry, you¡¯ll wake up soon.


    Lucasta said as she took the mask and put it on, then quickly pushed the door open and walked out.


    Luckily, the nurse had blonde hair like her and white skin, so it was difficult for the bodyguards to detect that the person entering and the person leaving was two different people.


    After leaving their sight, Lucasta ran as fast as she could.


    Poor her, before she could leave the hospital gate, they were discovered and quickly chased.


    ¨C What kind of walking and standing are you doing?  A fat woman screamed when she bumped into her.


    ¨C Damn it.  A man grumbled when she stood in his way.


    There was no time for her to say sorry, so she just ignored all the scolding and ran with all her might.


    She knew that if she was caught again, she would never have a second chance to escape.


    ¨C Stop¡­ stop¡­ quickly hold that girl back.  The screams of the bodyguards rang out continuously from behind.


    If they let her escape this time, not only their food and clothes but even their lives would be threatened, so they risked their bodies, climbing and jumping to catch her at all costs.


    It is now eight o¡¯clock in the evening, which is also the time when the police and vampire hunters begin their duty.


    The sight of a group of men running and screaming quickly entered their sight and they immediately followed.


    Tears blurred Lucasta¡¯s vision, she could no longer see anything but the flickering car lights in front of her, her legs still running hard without knowing whether there were obstacles ahead or not.


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ¨C A shrill scream rang out when she realized she was standing in the middle of the road and arge truck was rushing at extremely fast speed towards her.


    At the moment when she thought she was about to die, a strong arm hugged her. Quick as a breeze, the man brought her to safety.


    The warmth and familiar scent helped her recognize him, the person she missed so much.


    ¨C Careful.  Lucasta shouted when she saw a bodyguard holding a stick and hitting them.


    With just a flick of his hand, Samson sent that guy flying onto the roof of the truck that just passed by, giving him a very memorable long trip.


    Next, he held her with one hand, while the other hand quickly fought back against the crowded crowd.


    ¨C Don¡¯t shoot.  Bevis shouted when he saw some teammates pointing guns at Samson and Lucasta.


    If Samson were alone, Bevis would also use a gun to deal with him. Although Bevis knew that the wound would heal quickly, if he fired multiple shots, it would give vampire hunters a chance to take down their opponents.


    ¨C Cross, quickly take out the cross.  Peter urged the hunters.


    Immediately, the hunters standing not far away simultaneously took out the crosses sprinkled with holy water and pointed them at the vampire.


    Mysterious light emanated from all four directions, causing Samson to no longer be able to see anything.


    His whole body was as hot as if it were being burned by fire and the pain and burning sensation spread extremely quickly.


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­


    He roared, let go of Lucasta, and pushed her into the corner of the wall, ring at the surroundings even though he couldn¡¯t determine the direction.


    His eyes gradually turned blood red and his ws gradually grew longer.


    ¨C Go up.


    As soon as Peter¡¯s scream ended, the hunters simultaneously jumped forward, sshing garlic juice on Samson, making him scream miserably.


    Next, they used iron whips to continuously whip him. Soon the ck clothes on his body were soaked with blood and torn.


    ¨C Stop¡­ no¡­ don¡¯t hit¡­


    While screaming, Lucasta rushed forward, using her body to shield him. Although the hunters quickly stopped to avoid injuring her, a whip identally hit her back so hard that she almost fainted.


    ¨C Lucasta¡­


    Samson¡¯s anger reached its peak when he witnessed the girl he loved being harmed by hunters.


    He cherished and protected her to the point of not wanting a single finger of her to get hurt or a strand of her hair to fall, but they dared to hit her.


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ a¡­ those bastards¡­


    As soon as he put her aside, he frantically rushed up and hit the people in front of him.


    The hunters were shocked because they did not expect Samson to still have the strength to fight back.


    Some guys were frantically taking out crosses when he kicked them away, causing them to lose consciousness.


    Some guys were scratched by him and they quickly experienced the pain he had to endure when the iron whip fell on his body.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, that pain was only one-tenth of the pain they caused him.


    Seeing the chaotic scene, one of the bodyguards tried to run over, grabbed Lucasta¡¯s hand, and pulled her away.


    She is the breadwinner of his entire family, so if he can¡¯t bring her home today, he won¡¯t be able to save his life.


    ¨C Let go¡­ no¡­ let go of me¡­


    She miserably clung to themppost and cried like rain, her eyes helplessly looking toward the chaotic crowd, trying to find a familiar figure. If she had to return to that hell, she would rather die right here.


    The bodyguard roared and pulled with all his strength, causing both him and her to fall onto the street.


    And while he was crawling up, his back caught all five of Samson¡¯s sharp ws.


    Although Lucasta tried to tell herself not to be afraid of Samson, seeing his appearance and actions at this time, she couldn¡¯t help but be scared.


    Blood, whip marks on his body, ws, bloodshot eyes, and blistered skin made him look like a devil.


    Samson also noticed the panic on Lucasta¡¯s face. He said nothing, just silently approached, picked her up, and quickly left.


    In just a blink of an eye, Lucasta found herself in the yard of a strange house.


    ¨C This is Michael¡¯s house, he can help you.


    Samson put her down on the steps, took off his torn ck cloak to wrap her in, and then jumped over the fence, disappearing into the night.


    He was forced to leave before his strength waspletely exhausted, causing him to pass out on the street.

 Chapter 73: Lovesick Man

    ¨C Samson.


    By the time Lucasta was able to stand up and call out, Samson hadpletely disappeared from her sight.


    What just happened seemed like a dream to her. If it weren¡¯t for the pain in her back from the vampire hunter¡¯s whip, she would have thought she had just experienced a terrible nightmare.


    She was both hurt and scared, so she hid herself in a dark corner and cried. She did not expect Samson would take her to Michael¡¯s house. Did he also feel that this policeman was trustworthy?


    The shocking scene that had just urred caused her brain to restore all memories. She remembered everything.


    She remembers how happy she used to be when she had her parents by her side.


    She remembered when the ident happened, before she fainted, a man named Ben carried her out of the car and told his aplices that he would sell her to make some more money and then meet William to get the rest of the money.


    Leaving Michael¡¯s house, Samson did not dare to go on the main road but could only sneak in small alleys to get to Aurora¡¯s house.


    The new wound piled on top of the old wound that had not healedpletely made him exhausted. He needed the doctor to help him, he could not heal himself.


    If he is unlucky and faints on the street, then tomorrow morning, when the sunes out, he will certainly disappear from this life forever.


    Samson did not know how long he ran and did not remember how many times he fell up and down.


    He only knew that thest time he fell without having to get up on his own was in front of Aurora¡¯s gate after ringing the bell once.


    Inside, the doctor had juste out of theboratory, heard the bell, and ran out.


    She thought it was Harvey, but when she arrived, she was panicked when she realized the man lying on the ground was Samson.


    ¨C Oh my God.  Aurora quickly opened the gate and swooped down next to him.


    Compared tost time, this time he looked even more pathetic. If she guessed correctly, he had been hit by a cross sprinkled with holy water because his skin had be dull.


    ¨C Stand up,e on Samson.  She put his arm around her shoulders and tried her best to help him stand up and help him into the house.


    Samson waspletely unconscious as soon as Auroraid him down on the small bed with four wheels. His current condition reminded her of Maris thirty years ago.


    Immediately, she put on a mask and pushed him into a closed room, which was designed like an operating room, with lights, machines, and tools necessary for surgery.


    She quickly anesthetized Samson for fear of him suddenly waking up and then used a needle to sew up therge wounds all over his body.


    Even though she had injected him with a hemostatic medicine, the bed covered with white sheets he was lying on was stained with red blood, as if all the blood in his body had flowed out.


    Aurora¡¯s sweat poured out, drenching her entire body as if she had just dipped herself into a basin of water.


    For more than an hour, all of her senses were highly focused on the vampire lying motionless.


    The room waspletely soundproof from the outside, so she couldn¡¯t hear anyone ringing the bell outside the gate.


    At the same time, Harvey was searching every corner of the apartment to find Lucasta.


    Today, thepany had a problem and he was forced to stay to handle it. He struggled until eight o¡¯clock at night to return home, but there was no longer a girl behind the door to wee him. He called her name until he was hoarse but no one responded.


    ¨C Okay, Lucasta, you don¡¯t know how to obey adults at all. I won¡¯t go looking for you. Please protect yourself.


    He pulled the nket from the bed and threw it on the floor, threw the pillow near the door, and then put his hands on his hips, breathing heavily.


    When he worked to make money, he was tired mentally and physically, and when he came home, he was even more tired and angry.


    It seems that Samson loved and pampered Lucasta too much, so this child was spoiled and ignored all warnings.


    ¨C If you let me catch you, I¡¯ll suck your blood.


    Harvey kicked the dresser and went out into the living room.


    Lucasta disappeared without taking any clothes, so at first, he thought she was going around the apartmentplex to buy things.


    However, he waited for a long time but did not see her return. He bought her all the essential items for people in general and women in particr, even sanitary napkins.


    ¨C Lucasta.


    Hearing the bell ring, Harvey immediately rushed to open the door, not looking to see who was outside because he thought Lucasta had returned.


    However, what caught his eye was the beautiful, slightly yful face of the vampire girl who loved the color red, Maris.


    ¨C Hello Harvey, can Ie in?


    ¨C Of course.  He moved aside to make way for her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maris walked to the sofa and sat down, looking at the messy space around her.


    As far as she knew, Harvey was a guy who liked to be clean and neat, but why did his house now look like it had just been visited by a thief? Extremely messy.


    ¨C What did youe for?  Harvey stepped closer to her and asked.


    ¨C Out of blood, you and Aurora have forgotten me, right? Are you two nning on letting me starve? Vincent¡¯s money is still at your ce.  Her voice was a bit sulky and reproachful.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t Samson give you dried blood? I¡¯ve calcted it, there¡¯s still a week left. Aurora sent fifteen bottles of dried blood to you when she took him back to the forest three months ago.


    Maris¡¯ face turned stupid when she heard Harvey¡¯s assertion. Did Samson return to that golden castle? She didn¡¯t see him.


    Her owls have eaten all that fruit garden. If Samsones back, will he leave them and their master alone?


    She guessed that spider webs had spread inside the castle.


    ¨C Are you kidding me? Samson did not return there.  She red at Harvey.


    ¨C Are you kidding me? Aurora drove him and many bottles of dried blood to the edge of the forest.


    Next, Harvey told Maris everything that happened after she returned to the forest. However, he didn¡¯t tell her that William was Thomas.


    He knew she hated Thomas more than he did and if she knew that man was still alive and well, she wouldn¡¯t ept it and would do stupid things.


    A species that is hated by the whole world should know its status.


    The space fell silent for a few seconds and then they both said ¡°oh¡± because they had the same thought that Samson had returned to the city with those bottles of dried blood.


    ¨C I thought Samson couldn¡¯t bear to leave Lucasta so he stayed with her.  Maris sighed.


    ¨C I was even surprised when he agreed to return to the forest as soon as I suggested. Damn, he¡¯s a traitor. What did Aurora do?  Harvey gritted his teeth.


    ¨C I went to her house just now but rang the bell many times but didn¡¯t see anyone so I came here.


    Both of them quickly moved down to the parking lot and drove to Aurora¡¯s house.


    Along the way, they saw a lot of police blocking the road. They heard that a vampire had fought with both the police and the hunters, causing the area in front of the city hospital to be almost destroyed.


    The suspected vehicles were all forced to stop and check by the police and Harvey¡¯s expensive car easily fell into their sights.


    Maris held her breath, nervous while the handsome guy next to her was quite calm.


    ¨C Hello, allow me to check your identification documents.  The young police officer spoke up.


    Harvey quickly brought out his driver¡¯s license, deliberately including a business card with it.


    Bonita also printed a few hundred business cards for him, but the number of people who received them was almost zero.


    He had conveniently put a few business cards in his wallet, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would need them now.


    ¨C Oh, you¡¯re that legendary president?  The police officer spoke up in shock.


    ¨C I¡¯m a real person, not someone from a legend. This is my girlfriend, she doesn¡¯t have any identification documents with her¡­


    ¨C No need, you are already her guarantor, please go.


    The police officer backed away to give way and Harvey quickly pressed the elerator pedal and sped away.


    Maris was still nervous, she held her heart and stared at him.


    It turns out that the hot seat that Harvey is sitting in is worth that much. No wonder he was calm, not pale or trembling like her.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be surprised, you think I work so hard to contribute to society and help people simply because I want to be a good person?  He spoke up before she could open her mouth to speak.


    The car drove faster when it reached a deserted road and finally stopped in front of the gate of the house in a small alley.


    What just happened made the people in the city terrified again, believing in the existence of vampires and voluntarily going into their houses, not going out into the streets even though it was not yet veryte.


    Aurora weed them with her face still covered in sweat. She didn¡¯t say anything, just motioned for them to follow her into the secret room, where Samson was receiving oxygen and intravenous fluids like a patient.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know what happened, he fainted as soon as he got here.  Aurora¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and her voice suddenly faded.


    ¨C The situation outside is very tense. Maybe the person the police are looking for is him. I heard that a group of hunters had to be hospitalized, and a few police officers were in the same situation.  Maris spoke up.


    The two girls did not know why Samson fought with the police and hunters because if he was unlucky enough to be discovered by them, he could run away.


    On the street, not in Lucasta¡¯s house or bedroom, how could he be trapped by them?


    Only Harvey knows. Lucasta went missing and Samson had a conflict with them, two things happened simultaneously so he suspected the blonde girl was the reason.


    However, he didn¡¯t know where Samson had thrown away the doll that could cry, andugh but didn¡¯t know how to obey.


    ¨C If the hunterse here now, they will catch a nest of vampires, white, red, and ck.  Harvey sighed as he looked at Samson.


    ¨C Luckily they were all hospitalized. If they had been standing with the police just now, what would have happened to you?  Maris spoke up.


    ¨C A cross sprinkled with holy water will make my mother not recognize me.


    Because Aurora¡¯s mood was unstable, both Harvey and Maris stayed at her house, taking turns with her to watch over Samson.


    Furthermore, he was worried that if some hunter escaped from the hospital, joined the police, and caught him with Maris, he and she would die.


    The police are mostly atheists and do not carry crosses, but hunters certainly do.


    While Maris fell asleep on the sofa, Aurora and Harvey remained together at Samson¡¯s bedside.


    Harvey didn¡¯t give Maris dried blood, so she waited for him and used it sparingly, causing her body to be a bit exhausted.


    ¨C Let me keep an eye on him. You should go to sleep.  Harvey patted Aurora¡¯s shoulder and said gently.


    ¨C No, I¡¯ll sleep when he wakes up.


    ¨C Then lean on me, you¡¯ll feel¡­ better.


    Before he finished speaking, Aurora rested her head on his shoulder. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, wetting the man¡¯s white shirt.


    Fortunately, he came when she needed someone by her side.

 Chapter 74: Believe

    It wasn¡¯t until four o¡¯clock in the morning that Michael got home. He feels very lucky because he is not married.


    If he gets married but doesn¡¯t have a single moment to spend with his family, his wife will leave him.


    What can he do, he is the captain of the criminal police team and until he has finished handling the cases of missing people and vampires, he cannot live for himself.


    This is an obligation and responsibility, not simply working to make money.


    Seeing someone sitting in a hidden corner, he immediately pulled out his gun and approached slowly.


    His house is surrounded by gates and walls, so how could anyone sneak in? Who in this whole city doesn¡¯t know that this is his house?


    ¨C Lucasta.  Michael quickly put away his gun and ran to Lucasta¡¯s side.


    Discovering that her forehead was hot, he quickly opened the door, carried her in, gave her fever-reducing medicine, and applied a cold towel to her forehead.


    Bevis said the encounter between the parties that urredst night originated in Lucasta.


    She escaped from the hospital, William¡¯s bodyguards chased her, then Samson appeared, then police and hunters also appeared, creating a mess on the street.


    Fortunately, there were people injured but no one died.


    William asked the police to keep Lucasta¡¯s disappearance a secret. The reason he gave was because he did not want her to fall into the hands of kidnappers and ckmailers. He just wanted to secretly find her.


    Bevis said thest person to take her away was Samson but why is she here?


    As a good and experienced police officer, Michael believed that there was a serious problem going on between Lucasta and William, so he decided not to notify William until she woke up and exined everything clearly.


    Patrolling all night made him exhausted and fell asleep next to her. It was only when he felt someone¡¯s hand touching his shoulder that he woke up.


    ¨C Are you awake? Has your fever gone?  Michael stood up, and put his hand on her forehead to check her temperature.


    ¨C Michael, I remember everything.  Lucasta trembled, tears continuously flowing from her eyes.


    ¨C Calm down, I¡¯m here, I will protect you. Stay calm, wash your face, change into new clothes, then eat breakfast, take medicine and slowly tell me everything.  He put his hands on her shoulders, gently reassuring her.


    Lucasta nodded, quickly wiped away her tears, and obediently did as he said, took the dress and went to the bathroom.


    She remembered that he had a younger sister, so she wasn¡¯t surprised to see that he had women¡¯s clothes in the house.


    Although Michael rarely eats at home, that doesn¡¯t mean Michael is clumsy in the kitchen.


    Only ten minutester, he had finished making two sandwiches with fried eggs, tomatoes, and some lettuce. He even carefully made her a ss of warm milk.


    ¨C Is your sister not home?  Lucasta asked as soon as she sat at the dining table.


    ¨C She came to visit me for a few days and then flew to France, her work is there. Luckily she left some clothes behind, otherwise, you would have had to wear mine.  Michael replied humorously.


    Looking at the sandwich on the table, Lucasta remembered Samson and when she took a bite, tears fell from her eyes, unable to control herself.


    Next to her, Michael patiently kept silent because he knew that once he spoke up, this child would burst into tears of self-pity.


    At the end of the meal, Lucasta told Michael everything that had happened to her, what she had heard, seen and what she remembered about the tragic ident ten years ago.


    The police officer kept changing his face because what she said was like an action movie.


    Turns out, her uncle is scarier than a vampire. He nned to kill her entire family just because he wanted to inherit that huge fortune.


    When he found out she was still alive, he tried to kill her. However, when he learned about the provisions noted in the will, he wanted to destroy her nervous system so that he could have full rights to use the property left by her parents in the name of a lifelong guardian.


    ording to what she said, Samson was not bad at all. The blood that he and the president of Star Corporation used was purchased from the hematology and blood transfusion institute through a person who specialized in smuggling blood out from there, not capturing people and biting their necks.


    The fact that she identally heard the conversation between two bodyguards made Michael suspect that William was the devil behind therge-scale disappearances.


    ¨C Can you re-investigate the ident from the past? I want to get justice for my parents.  Lucasta held the hand of the person opposite her, her eyes seemed to be begging him.


    ¨C As you said, Ben has been killed. The truck driver also lost his life at that time, and the guy who was with Ben, I don¡¯t know his name or where he is from, and I¡¯m afraid he is no longer in this world. To convict someone, there must be evidence.


    ¨C So what should we do?


    She let go of his hand, nkly looking at the space in front of her.


    No other way? The police will not be able to rely on her empty words, what they need is evidence and it is difficult to investigate when the relevant witnesses are dead.


    ¨C Okay, for the time being, just stay in my house, absolutely don¡¯t go out. I will quietly investigate this.  Michael patted her shoulder and said.


    ¨C Yes.


    Samson had left her here, so she had no choice but to trust and wait for Michael. She also couldn¡¯t go back to Harvey¡¯s apartment.


    Maybe Harvey was angry and if she went back there, she was afraid she would be chained by him.


    After instructing Lucasta on how to use the equipment in the house, Michael continued to go to the police station.


    During this time, he and his teammates were no different from pandas, their eyes were dark due tock of sleep, but the pandas were fat and they were getting thinner and thinner.


    ¨C Dried blood?  Michael squinted his eyes and looked at Bevis.


    ¨C Yes, Captain, we expanded our investigation ording to your words and discovered that in an abandoned construction area near the outskirts of the city, many bottles of dried blood had been used up, and this bottle remained unused.


    Michael picked up the bottle of dried blood and looked at it.


    He knew that the person there was Samson and guessed that with such serious injuries, the vampire would run to the house of Dr. Aurora, the person who condensed these bottles of blood.


    However, he could not send his teammates to her house to check. The reason is because that person did not kill anyone and if it were not for the forced situation, perhaps Samson would not hurt anyone.


    Michael knew clearly that although he had faith in Samson, the police chief and his teammates would not have the same thoughts as him.


    For the time being, he has no evidence to convince them. If there was a public investigation, the blood from the hematology and blood transfusion institute would not be able to be released and the two vampires would die of starvation.


    At that time, maybe they would kill people to suck blood, no joke.


    ¨C Okay, I will directly report the results to the police chief. Please arrange for some of us to go to the hospital to visit the vampire hunters. Hospital expenses will be paid by the police department.


    As soon as Bevis left, Michael also turned on theputer and diligently wrote a detailed report about what happenedst night as well as the investigation results obtained after a sleepless night.


    Although Jony is William¡¯s friend, he is also a man who distinguishes between public and private matters and Michael believes that Jony is always on the side of justice.


    However, there must be convincing evidence. If he just talks, he will be cursed until he is full.


    An hourter, Michael was at Jony¡¯s office door. When Jony gave permission, Michael quickly walked in and ced the report on the desk.


    Jony took a look and then asked Michael to continue searching for the vampire and Lucasta. Jony also revealed thatst night, William called him, crying and begging him to devote all his efforts to finding his beloved niece.


    ¨C Sir, actually this morning I met Lucasta in front of my house. She said she remembered everything and she confirmed that her parents¡¯ ident was William¡¯s plot, which is why she tried to escape.  Michael ventured to tell the truth.


    ¨C Is there any proof? An empty word? Michael, we cannot rule out the possibility that she was manipted and hypnotized by that vampire. He was thest person to take her away.  Jony said seriously.


    ¨C We can investigate¡­


    ¨C Don¡¯t forget your immediate urgent task is to capture that vampire.  Jony growled, interrupting Michael.


    Michael¡¯s hands clenched and he reluctantly nodded. He also wanted to say more about Lucasta seeing William¡¯s two bodyguards take Ben away to kill him, but Jony¡¯s attitude made him silent.


    ¨C Where is Lucasta?


    ¨C She¡¯s gone. I brought her into the house and nned to bring her here when the sun rose, but she had disappeared.  Michael lied without blinking an eye.


    ¨C See, I guess the vampire took her away.  Jony firmly affirmed.


    At the same time, at William¡¯s vi, the bodyguards were kneeling in front of him, their heads bowed. One of them spoke up on behalf of the group and begged him to give them another chance.


    They sold their lives for him because of the high sry, because they had a whole family to take care of.


    They already knew their fate when they followed him, but they could not bear to abandon their loved ones.


    They work for him. If they die while on duty, they will have a death benefit, enough to support their family for decades, otherwise, they won¡¯t have a penny.


    If it were the former, William would not hold back and would eliminate them immediately. But the situation is not good now, he needs experienced and trained people to apany him on the final journey of his ambition to reach ultimate wealth and eternal immortality.


    It would take a lot of time if he were to recruit new close bodyguards for himself.


    ¨C Last time. Listen, we have never failed before. This is myst identity and I can¡¯t burn it all, okay?


    ¨C Yes sir, we will be more careful and strict with ourselves.  The bodyguards replied in unison.


    ¨C Okay, go see the housekeeper and receive this month¡¯s sry. You guys are allowed to take turns visiting home for a week.


    The group of people prostrated themselves in front of him for a minute before standing up and leaving one by one.


    It was no coincidence that William captured both their bodies and their absolute loyalty, that was his way, a little affection and a lot of money.


    ¨C Sir, the hunters are seriously injured, it will probably take a week for them to continue their work.  Henry leaned down and whispered into William¡¯s ear.


    ¨C Take advantage, and send another group to find that vampire before the hunters get better. I don¡¯t want him to fall into their hands. He¡¯s seriously injured. This is ourst chance.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¨C Yes.


    William still couldn¡¯t be sure whether Harvey was a vampire or not, so he could only focus his sights on Samson, who had been confirmed.


    Furthermore, based on Samson¡¯s diamond, William believes that Samson is the vampire cursed by the Sun God a thousand years ago in legend.


    That half-human, half-vampire bloodline would be morepatible with a human than pure noble vampire blood.


    William wants to shorten the time spent researching immortality to the minimum because his health has recently shown a clear downward trend despite taking medication.

 Chapter 75: Goodbye City

    After a week, Samson regained consciousness. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Aurora¡¯s haggard face.


    She is human, so if she worries or stays up all night, her body will immediately deteriorate, unlike Maris and Harvey.


    ¨C Samson, you¡¯re awake.  Aurora hugged him and burst into tears.


    Samson¡¯s whole body was nowpletely exhausted. He wanted to put his hand on her shoulder andfort her, but he couldn¡¯t lift his hand.


    ¨C You made us worry, I¡¯m not here to me you.  Harvey spoke up when he saw Samson looking at him.


    If Harvey guessed correctly, the fact that he secretly brought Lucasta back and locked her in the apartment was soon discovered by Samson.


    This guy didn¡¯t go back to the castle but wandered around the city. If he saved that girl in time, it could only be that he followed her movements every second and every minute.


    Harvey went against his rules, so he didn¡¯t dare question or nag Samson. It seems that living with humans for too long has made his heart weak.


    ¨C Sorry.  Samson could only open his mouth and say sorry.


    Aurora let go of Samson, went to get a ss of blood, and put the straw in his mouth. It took fifteen minutes before he was able to finish drinking it.


    With his current health situation, he knows it will take him at least a few months to recover fully.


    He just hopes he looks at the right person and that Michael will protect and take good care of his little girl.


    Because Samson was awake, Aurora also returned to the medical science institute to continue her work because she could not take any more leave.


    As soon as William saw her approaching from afar, he suddenly realized how stupid he had been.


    Why doesn¡¯t he remember her? Maybe the injured vampire was at her ce.


    ¨C Hello sir, I¡¯m sorry for taking such a long vacation.  She bowed her head and spoke politely as soon as she faced him.


    ¨C Hello. It¡¯s okay, health should be a priority. We all work in the medical industry so we understand this clearly.


    She smiled in response to his words and continued walking towards the main door.


    However, she had just passed him a few steps when he called her and told her that the police had found arge number of bottles of dried blood in an abandoned construction site near the outskirts of the city.


    ording to analysis from the Institute of Criminal Science, that blood sample was simr to the dried blood collected in the house she once rented to Lucasta and a man named Samson.


    ¨C Really? I also really want to know who concentrated that dried blood while we spent so much time without any results.  Aurora tried to act calm and spoke.


    ¨C Yes, I also really want to know. Okay, go to work. The city has been very chaotic and dangeroustely, we should be more careful.


    After saying that, William immediately left. When his figure disappeared, Aurora realized her arms and legs were shaking.


    She didn¡¯t use andline phone at home and Samson and Maris didn¡¯t have phones either, so how could she contact them to warn them?


    Perhaps William wille to her house to stalk. She just hoped Maris would stay inside the house and not loiter outside.


    However, Aurora¡¯s prayers were not heard by the gods when someone came to her house and rang the bell and Maris quickly ran out to see because she thought Aurora hade back to get something.


    ¨C There¡¯s no one. Are you kidding?  Maris frowned, looked around, and mumbled because she didn¡¯t see anyone.


    At this time, photos of the female vampire from the front and side angles were sent to William¡¯s phone. Her beautiful face with sulky red lips made his whole body almost immobile.


    He assumed that she died from severe injuries in the war that year because when he deliberately dragged Vincent up the hill near the church, she did not appear.


    ¨C Damn, turns out Samson is one of the two vampires who rescued her. Damn it.  William screamed, his hands clenched so tightly that blue veins appeared.


    While William was angry, a bodyguard called him, informing him that a lot of police suddenly appeared in the area near Aurora¡¯s house to clear the streets.


    Suddenly remembering the day before, Henry said that today the president woulde to the city to visit his sister¡¯s family, so he guessed that perhaps the president¡¯s sister also lived in that small but highly valuable alley.


    So, he ordered the bodyguards to retreat to wait until evening. If they loitered there, he feared that the police would suspect and question them, making things moreplicated.


    ¨C Very well, Maris, and Samson, let¡¯s meet tonight.  He whispered and smiled sinisterly.


    When lunchtime came, Aurora immediately called Harvey, told him her concerns, and asked him to ask Bonita to go to her house to check for her because she didn¡¯t even dare leave the medical science institute before it was time to get off work. She was afraid that William would be surprised and follow her.


    ¨C Okay, maybe we should take them back to the forest this afternoon. I will handle it, don¡¯t worry.


    After hanging up the phone, Harvey immediately assigned the task to Bonita because he could not go out at this time.


    Even though it¡¯s quite gloomy today, who knows when the sun will suddenlye out. He doesn¡¯t want to get burned.


    After receiving the order, Bonita quickly set off. Fortunately, when she arrived at the alley, the president and the police had also left, leaving the space deserted and quiet as usual.


    ¨C Hello, I¡¯m Bonita, Mr. Harvey¡¯s assistant.  Bonita said as she held out the gold ring that Harvey often wore.


    Maris and Bonita had never met each other, so Harvey gave her a precious ring that was older than his age so that Maris could trust her.


    As soon as Maris saw the token, she opened the gate to wee the guest into the house.


    ¨C Luckily, both of you are still safe. It seems that Willliam suspected something, Aurora called Harvey and this afternoon, when the sun is out, I will take you two back to the forest.  Bonita said as quickly as possible.


    ¨C Okay. I think Samson will be morefortable when he recuperates at his castle.  Maris nodded.


    ¨C Aurora says that you should bring enough dried blood tost you and Samson for three months. She left them in theb.


    Maris quickly took Bonita into theboratory and together they collected the dried blood, then sat quietly in the house until the sunset, then carefully helped Samson to the car and set off towards the haunted forest.


    The moment the car left the city, Bonita increased its speed and the car sped like an arrow on the deserted road.


    Harvey assigned the task of escorting two vampires back to the forest to her, in return, she asked him to help her pick up Ricky.


    And right now, the handsome guy is standing in front of the kindergarten gate, waiting for the teacher to bring Ricky out.


    Bonita chose this kindergarten because the nannies and teachers will look after the children until seven o¡¯clock in the evening, convenient for parents whoe home from workte.


    ¨C Hello Ricky.  Harvey waved when he saw the nanny bring the boy out.


    ¨C Hi, Uncle Harvey.  The boy ran to him and smiled.


    He bent down, picked Ricky up, and walked out to the car. He also wanted to pick the boy up early but the sun was setting too slowly.


    As far as he could see, the boy was thest child to be picked up.


    ¨C Look at him, he¡¯s a yboy. I didn¡¯t expect Bonita to date a spoiled rich guy not long after her divorce.  A nanny spoke up.


    ¨C Being rich is okay.  The security guard interrupted.


    ¨C Even if his money piles up like a mountain, it will be gone if he is a yboy.


    The sarcasm and criticism drifted into Harvey¡¯s ears, making him doubt his excellent appearance.


    Does he look like a yboy? He didn¡¯t even eat anything and had to bury himself in work for more than two-thirds of his life.


    ¨C Oh, why do those women criticize me behind your back?  Harvey gently stroked Ricky¡¯s cheek and said.


    ¨C You¡¯re not like they say, you work hard and create a source of ie for many people.  The boy quickly replied.


    ¨C Oh, your mother said that, right?  He smiled and patted Ricky¡¯s head.


    After stopping at the supermarket to buy some food, he took Ricky home and cooked dinner for the boy.


    Thinking back to the time that had just passed, he wondered if Lucasta was living well. Did that policeman treat her as well as he did?


    Looking at the clock on the wall, he guessed that Bonita had already taken those two people to the edge of the forest.


    That long stretch of road was deserted. If she didn¡¯t have an anesthetic gun to protect herself, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask her for help.


    As he expected, the car had stopped at the edge of the forest and Bonita was helping Maris help Samson down.


    After helping Samson onto Maris¡¯ back, she stepped back and said goodbye.


    Maris has vampire blood in her body, so even though her body looks quite slender and weak, she is very strong, carrying a man and going a long distance is just a small thing for her.


    ¨C Be careful, we have already disturbed you.  Maris smiled and said.


    ¨C This is work.  Bonita humbly replied.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Waiting for Bonita to get in the car and drive a long distance, Maris put her hand to her mouth and called softly.


    Immediately, a flock of owls rushed out to wee the female owner. They grabbedrge bags containing bottles of dried blood lying on the ground and flew in flocks to follow her into the deep forest, blinking at the man lying on her back.


    When they arrived in front of the castle, Maris gave the key to an owl and it quickly opened the gate, then the main door.


    Looking at therge spider webs hanging on the roof of the castle and the dust all around, she sighed in frustration.


    The homeowner has only been away for a few months and they have already rushed in and taken over the ce.


    ¨C Let¡¯s work.


    She gave orders to the owls and then took Samson to his room. It seems that only his room is the cleanest, with no dust, and no spiders, as if it is cleaned every day.


    ¨C Thank you.  Samson tried to curl his mouth and said.


    ¨C Alright. Rest, you¡¯ll be safe here.


    After covering him with a nket, she went back down to see how the owls were doing, and the scene that was unfolding before her eyes pleased her.


    Her efforts to raise and educate them were not wasted. The spider webs have disappeared, and the dust is gone.


    However, they lit candles everywhere, making the whole castle bright, even though there was no light, they could still work. Their ability to see through the dark is second only to vampires.


    ¨C What a waste.


    She quickly moved and turned off the candles while the owls were still diligently cleaning the wooden steps and floors.


    ¨C Don¡¯t criticize the owls for not being clean, Samson, they helped you clean everything up.  She looked up the stairs and smiled softly.

 Chapter 76: Miss you

    Exactly eight o¡¯clock, when Aurora had just finished washing the dishes, the sound of the bell rang outside.


    Thinking it was Harvey, she quickly ran out and was shocked when she saw William¡¯s face. This was the first time he hade to her house. Luckily, she had already predicted that he would doubt her.


    ¨C Hello sir, what¡¯s wrong?  She smiled friendly.


    ¨C I went to visit a friend nearby and it was convenient so I stopped by to visit you.  William also happily replied.


    Seeing Aurora frown when looking at the crowd of bodyguards behind him, he immediately exined that to ensure his safety, he was forced to bring them along.


    However, Aurora knew his purpose. Some of his followers wore nes, the pendants were crosses, and she could smell the scent of garlic wafting in the wind.


    ¨C Yes, the house is a bit cramped, pleasee in.  She stepped aside to make way.


    William cleared his throat and quickly entered. The bodyguards also followed him in droves.


    The moment he saw the red liquid remaining in the ss on the table, his eyes lit up, and silently signaled his henchmen to prepare for action.


    ¨C Can you use tomato juice? Or drink tea?  Aurora walked closer to him and asked.


    ¨C Are you drinking tomato juice?  William rolled his eyes and asked.


    ¨C Yes. A beauty drink in the evening.  She nodded.


    ¨C Give me a cup of hot tea.


    While Aurora went to make tea, William signaled his bodyguards to go around her house, looking to see if anyone was still inside.


    They quickly took out the cross and headed towards the hidden corners, upstairs, but there was no sound, which proved that there were no vampires here.


    William¡¯s forehead had blue veins because he was so angry. He was one stepte again. Thest chance was lost in just one day.


    ¨C Please have some tea.  Aurora put a cup of fragrant hot tea on the table and invited William to drink.


    ¨C Oh, I suddenly remembered I have an appointment. Okay, I¡¯m leaving. Please consider that I drank this tea.


    After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the gate, muttering a curse. Not being able to capture Samson meant he couldn¡¯t find Lucasta because she was taken away by Samson.


    He was targeting Harvey because Harvey was the only backup n. However, he also understood that catching that guy was very difficult.


    Behind him, Aurora smiled slightly. She felt that he was crazy. Researching dried blood to store and then put it back into the human body is difficult, so how could he use vampire blood to research the elixir of immortality? He¡¯s a paranoid person.


    When the luxury cars disappeared from the small alley, the burden on Aurora¡¯s heart was alsoid down.


    She just hoped Samson would forget Lucasta, stay in the deep forest forever, and hope he would quickly regain his form as a cold, immortal vampire gentleman.


    As Aurora expected, after more than a week of Samson being cared for by Maris, he was able to walk and do everything by himself, not bothering her anymore.


    However, ording to her wishes, he still allowed the owls to help him clean inside and outside the castle.


    Maris wanted Samson to create jobs for the owls. If they had too much free time, they would tease each other and chase each other around.


    ¨C Lucasta, I miss you so much.


    The man¡¯s thin hand gently opened the closet door and caressed the dresses hung neatly inside as a way to soothe the longing for the girl he loved.


    Every day, morning and afternoon, he went to her room even though she was not present there.


    More than once, he wanted to go back to the city to see how she was living, but his health did not allow it and Maris always monitored him with owl cameras. He only hoped and prayed for her safety.


    When night fell, he left the castle again, climbed the branches of a towering tree, andy down to look at the moon, reminiscing about the warm and peaceful times in the past.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He didn¡¯t know that in the city filled with light, there was a girl who always missed him.


    Tonight, the moon illuminates the forest and even the dark corners of the city, illuminating the yard where Lucasta is sitting.


    She propped her chin up, looked up at the sky, and missed the moonlight in the forest. She wondered where Samson was right now.


    ¨C Samson, you¡¯ll be okay, right? Why don¡¯t you take me with you? If at that time you offered to take me with you, I would have agreed.


    Speaking of this, she was about to cry, but the sound of a car stopping in front of the gate made her control her emotions.


    Because she obeyed Michael, even though she knew he was outside, she still sat quietly behind the bushes and did not run out to wee him.


    If someone identally saw her, it would be trouble. After all, she is ying the role of a missing person.


    After parking the car, Michael walked over to her and sat down opposite her. She noticed his tired look and sunken eyes.


    Over the past few days, he and Bevis along with some of his trusted police officers have been quietly investigating William but the results were nil.


    ¨C Lucasta, hear me out. The old case could not be investigated. If you want to convict William, the only way is to investigate the illegal things he has just done and is doing.  He put his hands on her shoulders and spoke in a low voice.


    ¨C You mean he killed Ben and Natasha?  Lucasta quickly asked.


    ¨C Yes. I think he killed a lot of people. Lucasta, I¡¯m thinking about something very terrible but¡­


    ¨C But what?


    While the blonde girl impatiently wanted to know Michael¡¯s thoughts, he was stopped by his emotions.


    It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that he calmed down and told Lucasta his suspicions.


    But Jony did not allow him to investigate because there was not enough evidence for Jony to suspect William.


    If he secretly investigated, it would be very difficult because he did not have enough human resources and could not ask other rted units to support the investigation.


    ¨C Take me to see him and he will believe right away. I am the witness. ¨C Lucasta took his hand and firmly affirmed.


    ¨C No, I can¡¯t bet on your safety. If Jony doesn¡¯t believe you, it means you have to return to William.


    Lucasta lowered her head in disappointment, not seeing Michael¡¯s miserable eyes.


    More than anyone else, he wants to end this decades-long case.


    When he saw his teammates having to work overnight year after year, with no time for themselves and their families, he felt very ufortable.


    In the end, Michael took the initiative to tell Lucasta that the best way to find traces of William¡¯s crime was through Samson.


    A vampire with outstanding speed, strength, and immortality will easily track criminals. In short, he wanted to work with Samson.


    ¨C But I don¡¯t know where he is.  Lucasta cried when mentioning Samson.


    ¨C I guess he¡¯s at Dr. Aurora¡¯s house. Tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯ll take you there.


    Listening to Michael say that, Lucasta suddenly remembered. Why did she forget that ce?


    Samson was seriously injured so she believed he would get there. The extreme joy made her breathing difficult. She nodded vigorously to show her agreement.


    All night long, Lucasta couldn¡¯t sleep and when the sun had not yet appeared, she woke up and went to the kitchen to make breakfast before Michael woke up.


    Her heart was calling Samson¡¯s name, and her mind was filled with his image. Only she knows how much she misses him, only she knows she dreams about him every night.


    After breakfast, Michael went back to the office and Lucasta continued to pray for the sun to quickly return to the mountain to sleep.


    She imagined hundreds of situations when she faced Samson, practicing the questions she would use to ask him.


    This feeling was strange, she felt her face heat up and her whole body numb when thinking of the two of them meeting again.


    At exactly six o¡¯clock in the evening, Michael hurriedly returned home after giving instructions to his subordinates.


    Because Lucasta was ready, as soon as the car stopped, she quickly opened the gate and climbed into the car.


    ¨C Let¡¯s set off.


    ¨C Yes.


    The car drove through busy streets and stopped in front of a small alley.


    Lucasta looked surprised because she knew cars could still enter this alley and could exit at the end of the alley, there was no dead end.


    ¨C You go there alone, I¡¯ll wait for you here. I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯m present, everyone won¡¯t be able to talkfortably.  Michael spoke up.


    Lucasta nodded, opened the car door, and got out. The alley was so empty that only the sound of her heels clicking on the street could be heard.


    Her heart was jumping and excited when it knew that in just a few minutes, she would meet Samson.


    Perhaps she has fallen in love with him. The noble sacrifice he made for her made her heart flutter.


    The moment he revealed his vampire appearance when being attacked by the hunters, although she was afraid, she also felt sorry for him.


    After standing still in front of the gate for a long time, Lucasta boldly rang the bell and a few secondster, Aurora appeared.


    Seeing the blonde girl, Aurora opened her eyes wide in surprise and looked around.


    ¨C It¡¯s just me. Michael won¡¯te in. Please open the gate for me.  Lucasta begged.


    The gate quickly opened and Aurora immediately pulled the guest inside, then locked it carefully.


    Lucasta quickly ran into the house and looked everywhere.


    ¨C What are you looking for?  Aurora crossed her arms, looked at the girl, and asked.


    ¨C Samson, he¡¯s here, right?


    Aurora shook her head and said Samson had been taken back to the castle by Maris and he would never return to the city again.


    Or rather, he will return to his previous life, alone in the deep forest, no longer rted to humans.


    ¨C He wanted to have a normal life like humans, get married, and have children, without being immortal. He loves you, Lucasta, he loves you very much.


    Aurora originally intended not to say this, but more than anyone else, she understood her master¡¯s burning wish.


    It was very difficult for him to love another person and it was very difficult for this girl to agree to find him even though she knew his identity, so Aurora wanted to bet once and say everything.


    ¨C I know, I know he loves me, but what should I do? I can ept being his wife but I don¡¯t want my child to be a vampire. They will have to live in darkness and suffer loneliness. Who will ept them?  Lucasta copsed and burst into tears.


    Aurora gently bent down, helped Lucasta to the sofa and revealed to her that Samson was originally a normal person, but because he unintentionally angered the Sun God, he was cursed and turned into a vampire.


    The only way to break the curse is to have a girl who loves him sincerely and epts to use her blood as food for him for a year.

 Chapter 77: Return to the Old Place

    ¨C I can do that.  Lucasta nodded affirmatively.


    Aurora shed tears of joy when she heard what the girl said. Finally, after a thousand years, Samson was able to break the curse.


    He will have the life he desires, holding the hand of the person he loves and walking under the sun.


    ¨C Lucasta, think carefully. Being with him means you will give up everything. Once he bes like us, he will no longer be able to deal with your uncle. If you two return to the city¡­


    ¨C I don¡¯t need anything. I don¡¯t need that property, I just want to be with Samson like before.


    The answer pleased Aurora, she wiped her tears, hugged Lucasta, and said thank you.


    If Lucasta wanted to live in the city, the only way was to wait for William to grow old and die. Even though Aurora knew it would take a long time, it would be safe for them.


    Leaving Aurora¡¯s house, Lucasta¡¯s footsteps were unsteady on the empty road. She thought a lot and quickly made a decision.


    She couldn¡¯t let Samson fall into danger again, he had sacrificed too much for her. She doesn¡¯t want to use him for her revenge purposes.


    ¨C How¡¯s it going? Does Samson agree?  Michael asked when Lucasta had just sat in the car.


    ¨C He went back to the forest.  She replied.


    ¨C So we have to go to the forest, right?


    ¨C Yes, but I won¡¯t convince him to cooperate with you.


    Speaking of this, Lucasta stopped and looked at the person next to her. She knows some decisions seem right but the results she gets are not what she expected.


    In the past, she had continuously made wrong decisions, so this time, she chose the safest option, for herself and for the person she loved, even his friends.


    ¨C Michael, I want to go back to the forest and nevere back here again. Maybe my parents don¡¯t want me to put myself in danger.  She bowed her head and spoke softly.


    Michael remained motionless for a long time then sighed. What happened? He took her to negotiate cooperation with Samson, but in the end, she came back and changed her decision as if she were ying a pinwheel.


    Okay, he would think that she didn¡¯t want to avenge her parents, but without Samson¡¯s help, how could he bring a cruel person like William to light?


    If his guess is correct, many more innocent people will be William¡¯s victims.


    ¨C Yes, I respect your decision.


    ¨C Your suspicion about William¡¯s involvement in the disappearance¡­


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, I will continue to investigate. That is the responsibility of our police, it has nothing to do with you.


    The space in the car fell into silence. Michael bit his lips lightly and drove the car home.


    It was night now, he and she were both ordinary people so he couldn¡¯t take her to the castle in the forest, he could only take her on the weekend when it was still sunny.


    Furthermore, he still had to patrol with his teammates.


    Although he no longer intends to capture vampires, this will reduce kidnappings.


    Since the day the police chief ordered strict patrols, no one in the city has reported a crime.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After dropping Lucasta off in front of the house, Michael immediately drove to the police station.


    Although Lucasta agreed with him to leave on the weekend, after entering the house, she immediately wrote a letter saying goodbye and then walked to the street and caught a taxi.


    Hearing her say she wanted to go to the haunted forest, the driver immediately refused, determined not to ept passengers.


    However, when he saw her pouring all the money she had sold all her precious jewelry into his hands, he hesitated.


    He is also a poor working man with a family to take care of. So when faced with personal danger and arge amount of money that could feed his family for several months and give his children delicious meals, he chose to face danger.


    ¨C Quickly get in the car.  He urged.


    Quick as a squirrel, Lucasta opened the door and sat inside.


    The car slowly drove through the crowded road and when it got to the empty road, the driver immediately drove the car like flying.


    He wanted to arrive quickly and return as quickly as possible. If his family had a lot of money, he would open a home appliance store and not do this job.


    Even though Lucasta was scared because the speed was too fast, she remained silent, her hands sped tightly on her thighs as a way to reassure herself.


    She had the feeling that the road from the city back to the forest was farther than the road from the forest to the city.


    The scenery on both sides of the road became increasingly gloomy because the forest was increasingly dense, not as sparse as the forests they had passed through, there were no street lights, and the only light emitted from car lights.


    The dark clouds covered the moon, not letting any light reach the earth.


    ¨C Stop!  Lucasta spoke up when she saw an old tree as big as five peoplebined.


    The car braked suddenly, dragging a long brake trail on the road. Through the rearview mirror, she noticed that the driver¡¯s face was covered in sweat and his skin had turned pale.


    ¨C You just drive slowly. I live here so I know this ce is very safe, there are no bad guys.


    After saying that, she quickly got out of the car and stood close to the edge of the forest.


    Coincidentally, today she was wearing a white dress, so when she stood in the dark in the middle of the forest, others couldn¡¯t help but suspect that she was a ghost.


    The man was so scared and confused that it took him five minutes to turn around and drive back to the city.


    He drove while reading prayers, calling out the names of saints and angels. He swore he would no longer transport ghosts for money.


    The only light emitted from the car hadpletely disappeared, leaving only darkness surrounding Lucasta.


    Her limbs began to shake when she heard the wolf howl. However, it took a while for her to be able to lift her legs because she had to wait for her eyes to get used to the darkness.


    ¨C The moon hase out.  She was happy, whispering to reassure herself.


    The sound of her footsteps stepping on dry leaves also scared her. She felt regretful for not preparing a shlight.


    The weak light from the moon was obscured by the thick canopy of trees, forcing her to open her eyes wide to look at the road.


    Her heart beat like a drum, sweat poured out and drenched her whole body. When the lonely winds passed by, she trembled again. Now, even if she wanted to go back, she couldn¡¯t.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t remember the exact way back to the castle because except for the big old tree that identified the location where Harvey had parked his car, she didn¡¯t remember anything.


    Moreover, when going deep into the forest, the scenery seems to copy each other, nothing is different.


    ¨C Ah¡­


    The dry branch shed her arm so hard that she suddenly stopped, cried out, and then continued to concentrate on walking.


    This painful feeling could not ovee her fear, she could only move forward in the hope of approaching Samson¡¯s castle soon.


    Seeing a shiny string in front of her, she immediately opened her eyes wide to see more clearly.


    The very long rope was lying still when it suddenly moved and soon she realized it was a big snake, not a rope at all.


    ¨C Ah¡­ Snake¡­ snake¡­


    Lucasta screamed in panic and ran, she didn¡¯t know where she was running, whether it was in the right direction or not, she only knew that she had to escape that snake.


    She regrets it, she should have waited for Michael, and she shouldn¡¯t have been so impatient.


    However, she promised Samson to keep the castle¡¯s location a secret, and she couldn¡¯t help but keep that promise.


    Consecutive falls left her whole body in pain and scratches. Two shoes flew off one at a time, leaving only her bare feet stepping on rotting leaves and dry branches.


    The moment she saw the smoke spreading in front of her, she knew she was on the right path, but she knew she couldn¡¯t go through this smoke. Once she stepped into it, she would be like a blind person.


    Before, Samson and Maris were with her and she just had to lie on his back and close her eyes.


    ¨C Howl¡­ howl¡­ howl¡­ howl¡­


    A terrifying howl rang out at a close distance, causing Lucasta¡¯s body to go limp. That¡¯s the sound of a wolf.


    Will she die the same way Eirlys died? The wolf will attack her, bite her, and chew her up.


    ¨C No¡­ Samson¡­ Samson, where are you? Samson.


    Instead of staying silent, she screamed and called his name in the hope that he would hear her cry for help. However, all she got in response was the sound of the wind whistling and howling louder and louder.


    Soon, the gray wolf appeared, not very far from Lucasta. In the darkness, its eyes became more sparkling, staring at the delicious prey that was trembling in fear and slowly moving forward.


    ¨C Samson¡­. Help¡­. save me¡­ bro¡­


    Lucasta had no other choice, so he rushed into the fog and kept screaming, calling Samson¡¯s name.


    The wolf also rushed after her. It had been hungry for many days and this was an opportunity for it to fill its empty stomach because right now, no wolfpeting with it for food.


    The moment she hit the rock and fell, she realized she would share the same fate as the girl Samson once loved. She cried in despair because she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    The wolf easily discovered its prey, it quickly rushed forward, holding out its sharp ws.


    However, when it was about an arm¡¯s length away from the girl¡¯s slender back, it was thrown away by an extremely strong force, causing its body to collide with the trunk of an ancient tree, its spine broken into three pieces.


    The wolf¡¯s howl terrified Lucasta and she fainted.


    In the fog, Samson could still see his girl. Her dress was torn and covered in mud, her feet were bare, a few scratches were still bleeding, and she looked like a torn doll.


    He took off his cloak, bent down, wrapped her up, and took her back to the castle. He didn¡¯t expect this cowardly girl to dare to go into the forest alone.


    If he had beente just now, perhaps the same old story would repeat itself.


    After putting Lucasta to bed, he immediately went to Maris¡¯ castle and asked her to help him change clothes and treat Lucasta¡¯s wounds.


    ¨C Are you dreaming? Which Lucasta? She¡¯s in the city.  The female vampire squinted her eyes, looked at him, and asked.


    ¨C Hurry up, she came here alone and was almost eaten by wolves, luckily I arrived in time.  Samson exined briefly.


    Maris quickly passed him and soon, she appeared next to the unconscious girl¡¯s bed.


    Did Lucasta eat a tiger¡¯s liver? Or did she identally drink bear bile? How could she dare go into the forest alone to look for Samson when it was dark?


    It can only be because of love.


    It seems that it is difficult for Samson to leave this rtionship. Maybe the curse on him will have a chance to be broken.


    That¡¯s good then. This is a good thing.

 Chapter 78: Lucasta Glue

    After cleaning off the mud and dirt on Lucasta, Maris chose a simple dress and put it on her.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few months but Maris saw that Lucasta was so different, her chubby cheeks had disappeared, and her body was much thinner.


    When she finished changing Lucasta¡¯s dress, Samson also returned with a first aid box in hand.


    When he heard Maris say that there were only twocerations, one on Lucasta¡¯s arm and one on her leg, that needed disinfection and bandaging, he immediately went over and carefully cleaned her wound, then used gauze to bandage it.


    ¨C Will you two live life like before?  Maris stepped back and asked.


    ¨C When Lucasta gets better, I¡¯ll take her back to the city. Oh no, ask an owl to tell Harvey the news, ask him toe pick her up.  Samson answered.


    ¨C Her uncle will harm her, you¡­


    ¨C I can¡¯t control much.


    After saying that, he bent down, picked up her tattered dress, and walked out of the room.


    Maris shook her head and looked at the man¡¯s back. After an ident, he was as thin as a stick. She wondered if he had let go of his feelings for Lucasta.


    If he didn¡¯t care about her life or death, then why did he save her and bring her here?


    ¨C Because you couldn¡¯t bear to see her lose her life before your eyes, Samson?


    Maris sighed and quietly left. Just as she went down the stairs, she suddenly smelled a fragrant smelling from the kitchen.


    Curiosity urged her to walk towards the ce where a man was attentively cooking mushroom porridge.


    Samson added seasoning onest time and then covered the pot. Just now, while Maris was helping Lucasta change clothes, he went into the forest and picked mushrooms.


    He guessed she would be hungry after traveling such a long way to get here.


    After half an hour, Lucasta regained consciousness. The surrounding scenery was so familiar that she thought she was dreaming, but the pain from her wounds told her this was real.


    She remembered that she entered the fog and then lost all consciousness.


    ¨C Samson.  She eximed happily when she saw the man appear.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, quietly walked over, and ced the bowl of porridge on the table.


    He intended to wake her up if she was still sleeping but no longer needed.


    The aroma from the bowl of mushroom porridge made her stomach growl. She hadn¡¯t had dinner yet and the food Michael bought for her was still on his table.


    ¨C Brother¡­


    Before she could finish her sentence, Samson had already left. She guessed he was still angry with her.


    That¡¯s right, if it were her, she would be angry too. A stubborn person like her deserves such punishment.


    However, she was not used to his cold expression, it made her heart feel like it was buried in ice, extremely cold and painful.


    He was once her sun, every word and action, and expression always brought her warmth.


    She quickly wiped away her tears, then picked up the bowl of porridge and ate. She needs to be healthy to talk to him.


    She didn¡¯t want to faint again because she was afraid that when she woke up again, she would find herself in Harvey¡¯s apartment or Michael¡¯s yard.


    In a blink of an eye, the bowl of porridge waspletely gone. Although Lucasta wanted to eat more, because she had more important things to do, she immediately got out of bed and ran to Samson¡¯s room. However, the first thing she saw was an empty room.


    As if she had a premonition, she hurried down the stairs.


    In the half-light, half-dark scene, she recognized his lonely back. He stood right at the front door, looking out to the yard.


    The moon slowly escaped the dark clouds, floating high in the sky, illuminating everything.


    The moment she got closer, she realized that the trees in the yard were all ragged, without a single flower even though it was spring.


    ¨C Samson.  Lucasta softly called him.


    ¨C What are you doing here? Go upstairs and rest. Tomorrow, I will ask Harvey toe here and take you home.   Samson closed the door then turned around and said.


    ¨C No, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll stay here. I want to be with you.  She shook her head frantically.


    ¨C Go back to your room.


    Seeing Samson quickly pass by her, heading towards the stairs, she immediately ran after him, wrapping her arms around his back.


    Does he know she risked everything, including her life, to find him?


    She won¡¯t lose him again. She understands what she needs and wants.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be cold towards me like that. Samson, don¡¯t be angry with me anymore, I was wrong. From now on, I will obey you. ¨C She said quickly.


    It¡¯s true that before, not too long ago, he had hoped so. He wanted her toe back to him, not as a lover, not as husband and wife, but as long as she was by his side, living with him like two friends, he would be very satisfied.


    However, during this time, he thought carefully and realized that that wish was too selfish.


    When he left her at Michael¡¯s house, he thought about her future. He ns toe back after recovering and convince her to live abroad.


    He will give her arge amount of money, plenty for her to livefortably for the rest of her life.


    There, she can make friends, go to work, fall in love, and get married without worrying about being captured by William.


    ¨C Lucasta, I¡¯m a vampire, we¡¯re not from the same world. Don¡¯t try to force yourself to be with someone who makes you scared.


    He slowly removed her hand from his body and went straight up the stairs.


    However, Lucasta did not give up on him that easily. She chased after him, went faster than him, and blocked in front of him.


    While Samson was about to pull her aside, she hugged him and kissed him. The clumsy kiss from the soft, fragrant lips of a girl made Samsonpletely immobile.


    He wanted to respond to her, wanted to show his deep love for her through this kiss, but his reason stopped him and he quickly regained hisposure and pushed her away.


    ¨C What are you doing? Didn¡¯t I ever tell you¡­


    ¨C I love you. Samson, I kiss the person I love, not anyone else.  She screamed in tears.


    His heart skipped a beat, then beat faster when he heard her say she loved him.


    Lucasta loves him? Is the love she talks about the love between a man and a woman?


    No. She is still young, she still cannot distinguish between different types of emotions. Certainly so.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be mistaken, you don¡¯t know how to love.


    After saying that, Samson continued walking. Lucasta helplessly watched the stubborn man.


    If the injuries on his body weren¡¯t still there, she would have rushed in and beaten him.


    The first time she confessed her love, but this man who didn¡¯t know good or bad criticized her for not knowing how to love? Or maybe he stopped loving her so he found a way to avoid her.


    ¨C I don¡¯t eat well, I don¡¯t sleep well because I miss you. I dreamed of you every night and thought about you every second of every minute. If it¡¯s not love, then what is it?


    Even though Lucasta screamed until she was hoarse, Samson still went to his room.


    The moment the door mmed shut, she fell to her knees on the stairs and sobbed.


    Below the stairs, a small owl was hiding and looking up at the strange visitor of the forest.


    It was born when she arrived in the city so it didn¡¯t know her. Just now, it was toozy to clean up so it hid in the kitchen and fell asleep. It wasn¡¯t until it smelled the aroma of mushroom porridge that it woke up.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After licking the pot clean, it found its way back to Maris¡¯s castle, but because of curiosity, it stayed until now.


    ¨C Samson, you bad guy, you bastard. You cold-blooded vampire. Why don¡¯t you drink the blood stored in the refrigerator like Harvey, but you¡¯re even colder than him? You deserve to be alone.


    After scolding and cursing Samson, Lucasta¡¯s anger also subsided somewhat.


    She knew he had quite good ears and he would listen to everything she said. Therefore, she did not dare to drag herself to his room and knock on the door.


    However, she did not want to sit like this until morning and then be taken to the edge of the forest by him, thrown into Harvey¡¯s car, and then have to bury her life in the luxurious apartment of the chairman of that famous corporation.


    She just wants to be buried in this castle with the person she loves.


    ¨C Owl,e here.  Lucasta waved and called the owl as soon as she discovered it.


    The owl obediently flew over andnded on her hand. Its soft fur made her feel somewhatforted when she touched and caressed it.


    She brought it to the window, opened the window, and let it fly towards the castle opposite.


    While passing by his wine cab, she suddenly had an extremely bold thought.


    Cntha once said that wine has the effect of relieving sadness and helping people be braver.


    The important thing is that even if they cause trouble, tomorrow when they wake up, they can me it on alcohol and will easily be sympathized and forgiven by everyone.


    She immediately did as she thought, opened the wine cab, took out a bottle of aged wine, and went into the kitchen to enjoy it.


    She knew Samson never drank alcohol, but he also collected a few precious bottles of wine to disy to look like a noble.


    That¡¯s good because right now she needs it.


    ¨C It¡¯s so delicious. But he didn¡¯t let me drink. Stingy guy.  Lucasta licked her lips after taking the first sip of wine.


    She felt that the taste of this drink was very strange, very special, delicious, passionate, a little sweet, in short, wonderful.


    Just like that, she poured three full sses in a row and drank them all.


    ¨C Oh, my eyes are blurry and I¡¯m dizzy.


    After squinting her eyes a few times and pping her forehead a few times, she grabbed the edge of the table and stood up.


    At this moment, her heart was calling Samson¡¯s name. She suddenly missed him so much, wanted to touch his cheek, look at his face, and crawl into his arms, enjoying the warmth that only he could give her.


    Lucasta struggled for a long time before reaching the door of Samson¡¯s room. She used all sorts of positions, walking, and crawling to get here, but luckily she didn¡¯t fall down the stairs.


    Cntha was right, when there was alcohol in her body, she felt that Samson was not scary at all.


    ¨C Oh, the door isn¡¯t locked? This careless guy, why doesn¡¯t he lock the door when he sleeps?


    She whispered to herself, then bent down and crawled to the side of his bed.


    The space inside was dark, but because she was used to the light emitting from the diamond on his cor, she easily approached and soon, she climbed into his bed.


    Samson almost held his breath when the girl¡¯s slender hand suddenly touched his face and then groped all over his chest.


    He had gotten used to the habit of sleeping without closing the door since he brought her home and tonight was no exception.


    Just now, he thought she was having a nightmare so she ran here but it seemed like something was wrong. The rosy face, the wet eyes, and this breath¡­


    ¨C Lucasta, did you drink alcohol?  He asked and quickly lit the candle next to him.


    ¨C Drink a little, three sses, only three sses¡­ honey, don¡¯t chase me away. I wanna sleep with you. I¡­ I want to be your wife, the wife of that cold, damn vampire named Samson.

 Chapter 79: Night Of Love

    Samson opened his eyes wide and looked at the drunk girl talking nonsense in front of him.


    Does she know what she is talking about?


    That wine is premium and extremely expensive. She just needs to drink one ss to get drunk. But she drank three sses. If she hadn¡¯t be like this, he would have felt strange.


    He won¡¯t believe what a drunk person says. She said she wanted to be his wife but then scolded him like that.


    ¨C Let me take you back to your room.


    He threw the nket off as soon as he finished speaking. However, before he could lift her, she pushed him back down onto the bed and climbed on top of him.


    The genuine touches made her even more excited, wanting to touch him a little more.


    The slender finger moved from his forehead to his eyelids, to his nose, and stopped on his lips.


    After determining the position, she pressed her lips to his and kissed him. Her remaining hand was also restless, constantly touching him without knowing that she was stimting the man¡¯s most primitive desires and instincts.


    ¨C Lucasta, stop¡­


    Samson turned his face aside and took her hand. His voice became hoarse.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have the strength to push her away, but because it seems like he doesn¡¯t want to push her away, he¡¯s still hesitant.


    The girl he missed was by his side, and she took the initiative to kiss him, so how could he not react?


    When he was on the stairs, his reason still existed, but at this moment, it was gradually disappearing, giving way to his most primitive desire.


    ¨C Please love me, Samson. I once heard you say you love me, please give me one more chance. I don¡¯t want to lose you.  She buried her head in the crook of his neck, whimpering like a self-pitying child.


    He gradually loosened his grip and gently turned his body. Soon, their positions were swapped.


    Looking at her tearful face, his heart ached. Why did he make her cry again?


    ¨C Be good, don¡¯t cry anymore.  Samson dried her face and said gently.


    Her two small arms quickly reached up and grabbed his neck. In her drunken stupor, she saw him as even more handsome. This is truly her Samson, always gentle and pampering her.


    ¨C Are you sure? Won¡¯t you regret it?  He quickly asked when he realized she was trying to kiss his lips again.


    ¨C No regrets. Tonight I belong to you, from now on and forever.


    The vampire¡¯s icy heartpletely melted when he heard these words. He no longer hesitated or thought about anything else.


    At this moment, he was no longer the love between a brother and a sister for her, but the burning love of a man for a girl.


    He wanted to possess her, wanted her to forever belong to him tonight. If he didn¡¯t take this opportunity, he was afraid that when the sun came up, she would change her mind and he would lose her forever.


    ¨C Surely, you no longer have a chance to regret it.


    A deep, husky masculine voice filled with desire rang in Lucasta¡¯s ears, making her tremble slightly.


    Very quickly, the white shirt carrying the unique diamond was thrown to the floor by its owner, revealing his beautiful body even though the many scars had not yetpletely faded.


    Next, he gently took off the floral dress from Lucasta¡¯s body. The girl¡¯s slender, elegant body appeared before his eyes as the most beautiful creature he had ever seen.


    His desire was pushed to a climax, he bent down, gently kissed the tip of her red nose, and then kissed her eyelids topletely wipe away the remaining tears.


    ¨C I love you, Lucasta, I love you more than my own life.


    After pouring passionate love words into her ear, he continued to leave a kiss mark on her body as a way to mark his sovereignty.


    For a vampire, the bite on his lover¡¯s neck would be a unique way to mark his sovereignty, but he couldn¡¯t do that to her, he didn¡¯t want to turn her into a vampire.


    The girl¡¯s white, wless skin quickly became covered with pale pink marks. She closed her eyes, enjoying the ecstatic feeling he brought to her.


    The man¡¯s breathing became more and more heavy. He quickly removed all the things that were entangled in both of their bodies and immediately became one with her.


    The feeling of the first time was not very pleasant, making her wince and frown, her hands unconsciously pinching the sweaty shoulders of the person above her.


    ¨C Ah¡­ it hurts¡­ it hurts so much¡­ ¨C Lucasta cried out in pain.


    ¨C It will pass quickly, rx, my love.  Samson blew into her ear, gently coaxing her.


    The pain gradually passed, giving way to pleasure. Lucasta waspletely swept away by his rhythmic movements, immersed in the whirlwind of love with him. Gasps and soft moans echoed in therge room.


    Samson¡¯s reason gradually disappeared. He was like a horse losing its reins, possessing her over and over again, moving extremely intensely as if all the pent-up needs of the past thousand years were all released by him this very night.


    The two lovers were fiercely entwined with each other all night long. It wasn¡¯t until it was nearly dawn and there was the sound of a wild rooster crowing somewhere that Samson let go of the person under him.


    Lucasta fell asleep soon after, leaving only the man next to her still awake. He passionately looked at her beautiful face, gently brushing away the sticky hair on her pretty cheeks.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Tonight is a very meaningful, very precious night for him. Even in his wildest dreams, he never expected that one day he would receive a sincere response from the person he loved when she already knew that he was not human and was a species cursed by the world.


    ¨C Sleep well, my love.


    His strong arms hugged her tightly, resting his chin on her small forehead and dreaming a beautiful dream with her.


    While the sunlight was dancing outside and colorful birds were singing on high branches, drinking dew, and sunbathing, Lucasta still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    Her strength had been drainedst night by the man with the statuesque face.


    It wasn¡¯t until she felt someone¡¯s hand caressing her face that she tried to open her eyes and was extremely surprised to see Samson right next to her.


    He was lying on his side, shirtless, his hair a bit messy, his appearance very seductive.


    However, what was more terrible was that she realized her dress was lying on the floor, mixed in with his clothes.


    The embarrassing memories ofst night gradually returned to Lucasta¡¯s mind. She remembered that she let the owl go, then drank alcohol, and after that, she didn¡¯t remember anything else.


    In the end, who took the initiative in this matter?


    ¨C What happened? I¡­ I¡­ no¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.  Lucasta shook her head and stammered.


    ¨C You didn¡¯t do it on purpose?  Samson frowned and asked again.


    ¨C Alcohol. It¡¯s all because of the alcohol.  She was almost about to cry.


    Samson sighed, looking at her with eyes filled with disappointment. Last night, she enthusiastically received him.


    Even at first, she took the initiative to seduce him, but in the morning she was nning to abandon responsibility. He shouldn¡¯t have believed the words of a drunk person.


    ¨C Yes, it¡¯s because of the alcohol. You drank, then came into my room, climbed into my bed, then¡­ climbed on top of me, then kissed me and¡­


    Before he finished speaking, Lucasta quickly raised her hand to cover his mouth. She remembered already.


    She was the one who took the initiative, she said she wanted to sleep with him, wanted to belong to him, and then a physical rtionship happened between the two of them. Not just once, but many, many times. No wonder her whole body hurts now.


    ¨C You¡­ you can punish me any way you like, but don¡¯t chase me away. I don¡¯t have anywhere to go back to.  She retracted her hand and spoke.


    Lucasta¡¯s teary eyes were glued to the messy clothes on the floor, no longer daring to look him straight in the face.


    She feels like she¡¯s no different from those bad girls who trap men who don¡¯t love them.


    Was Samson hating her? Is he thinking that she is a flirty girl who uses every trick to achieve her goal?


    Looking at Lucasta¡¯s miserable appearance, Samson both felt sorry for her and felt funny. It turned out that she was always a tearful, fragile little girl who needed his protection.


    Yesterday, she looked very brave, surpassing him, but now she is like a little lost cat.


    He took her hand that was clinging tightly to the nket, gently brought it to his mouth, and ced a kiss on it. This unexpected action made her suddenly turn around and widen her eyes.


    ¨C You don¡¯t need to go anywhere, you are my wife now, this is your home and you are the mistress of this castle.  His voice was full of pampering.


    ¨C You¡­ you¡­


    ¨C It¡¯s like this. Do you understand?  He said after kissing her lips.


    Happiness came so suddenly that Lucasta¡¯s heart almost sank and then burst with joy. She burst into tears, snuggling her head into his solid chest. The small hand continuously hit his shoulder.


    He doesn¡¯t know how scared she was.


    ¨C Be good. Don¡¯t hit your husband. You have to love me, right?


    Lucasta cried even louder. She didn¡¯t hit him anymore and hugged him tightly. Her cries drowned out Samson¡¯s sniffles.


    He didn¡¯t cry loudly, but tears flowed out, wetting her silky golden hair. From now on, she is his woman, nothing can make him let go of her anymore.


    ¨C I¡¯m hungry.  She suddenly pushed him away and said.


    ¨C Let me go make a cake for you. There is still flour left in the kitchen. You lie down a little longer, wait for me to make warm water, and then go take a bath.  He lightly pinched her cheek.


    Even though Lucasta had a physical rtionship with himst night, when she saw him throw off the nket and get out of bed, she was still shy.


    She pulled the nket over her head, listened to his footsteps moving in the room and when she heard the door m shut, she dared to stick her head out, jumped out of bed, and picked up the dress.


    ¨C Oh my god, he left a thousand hickeys on my body? It¡¯s intense. Vampires are very different from regr humans.  She smiled, her cheeks turning red with embarrassment.


    By the time Lucasta finished showering and came to the kitchen, the cake was already baked.


    A stream of old memories flooded back, making her emotional. She slowly approached, and wrapped her arms around Samson from behind, causing his movements to stop.


    He knew she wasing but didn¡¯t think she would take this action.


    ¨C Come sit at the table, I¡¯m making milk for you.


    ¨C Wait until you¡¯re done.


    Ignoring what he said, she kept clinging to his back. If he goes left, she goes left. If he goes right, she goes right.


    Although Samson was a bit stuck, he didn¡¯t feel bothered at all, on the contrary, he liked it. When she was still his sister, she wouldn¡¯t have clung to him to this extent.

 Chapter 80: Peaceful Time

    ¨C Okay, let¡¯s go to the table.  Samson removed Lucasta¡¯s hand from him and led her to the table.


    ¨C Don¡¯t you drink blood?


    ¨C I drank it just now, while you were bathing.


    He carefully tore the cake into small pieces and put it in her mouth. In the past, he always taught her to be independent and rarely fed her food to her mouth like this because he was worried that one day, she would live with someone other than him.


    However, now it¡¯s different, he wants to take care of her more, little by little, for the rest of his life.


    ¨C Why did you suddenly have the courage to go into the forest to find me? How do you know I¡¯ve returned to the forest?  Samson gave her a ss of milk and asked.


    ¨C Because I miss you. I went to Aurora¡¯s house and she told me.  She replied briefly.


    ¨C Just that?


    ¨C Yes, do you suspect I have any other purpose?


    Lucasta felt a little guilty because at first, she had the idea of asking him to help her investigate William.


    However, it wasn¡¯t because she wanted to take advantage of him, she just wanted to get justice for her parents and Natasha. Besides, she also wanted to punish William for the harm he caused to her and Samson.


    ¨C This is called the power of love, right? But¡­ why are you afraid of me, hate me, and then suddenly love me? He used his finger to wipe the milk stains from her lips and continued to ask her.


    ¨C I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just afraid of you, not hate you. When I stopped being afraid, I realized I liked you. I was hurt when I saw you being tortured by my uncle and beaten by the vampire hunters.


    ¨C Okay, I won¡¯t ask anymore.


    His arms reached out, pulled the little girl into his arms, and hugged her tightly. If he continued asking, he was afraid she would burst into tears.


    He understood that she was more disadvantaged than other girls her age, not going to school, and not having many social interactions, so her vocabry was limited. Thatme exnation is enough.


    ¨C The milk just now had a very strange taste. Is it expired already?  Lucasta spoke up to bring the atmosphere back to normal.


    ¨C Oh, I put some leaves in there. It has the same effect as birth control pills but will not affect your health.


    She could feel his voice be choked.


    Aurora had said that he wanted to have children too, but perhaps had to wait until the curse was broken.


    Wait a little longer, when the rtionship between him and her bes more passionate, she will ask him to break that curse.


    Now, if she said that, she was afraid that he would think that she was still afraid of the identity he was carrying.


    ¨C Well, we should enjoy the world with just the two of us before being ready to receive our little angels.


    His arms tightened around her even more, his heart tightened. What should he say to her?


    He still had some doubts that the love she had for him was the kind of love that grew from that fake brother-sister love. Will she ept to sacrifice for him when he says it?


    All day long, every second and every minute, the two of them were inseparable and when the sun went down, he and she went out to the yard, together renting the old, barren flower beds.


    Samson originally nned to renovate the garden after fully recovering, but because he was still in a bad mood, he had no interest in doing so.


    Now that Lucasta has returned to him, of course, his mood has improved a lot and he is excited to work.


    Soon, the garden was cleaned and trimmed neatly.


    Lucasta brought out some vegetable seeds and sowed them in the bed of soil he had just prepared.


    She ns to nt a few more rose bushes in front of the gate, letting them climb up the gate like the house where she and he used to live.


    ¨C Miss Maris.  Lucasta eximed when she discovered the female vampire sitting on the window sill of the castle opposite.


    In the morning, she nned to go there to greet Maris, but Samson said Maris had returned to her habit of sleeping during the day and told her to wait until evening, not to bother the difficult neighbor.


    Seeing the girl jumping up and waving her hands, Maris immediately put down the ss of blood andnded with a jump.


    Lucasta was dumbfounded when looking at that slender figure. She saw Maris as a precious red feather.


    In the blink of an eye, the female vampire was standing in front of her. Because Lucasta already knows all the secrets of the haunted forest, Maris no longer needs to speak softly, just live ording to her instincts and nature.


    ¨C Hello. Is everything okay?  Maris squinted her eyes and asked.


    ¨C Yes, Samson is not angry with me anymore. Now I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­


    ¨C She¡¯s my wife.  Samson approached, put his hand on the little girl¡¯s shoulder, and said.


    To be honest, Maris had predicted that Samson wouldn¡¯t be able to let go of Lucasta because the lovely girl hade here. However, it seems that their rtionship is progressing faster than she thought.


    Because Lucasta was so embarrassed, she pushed Samson¡¯s hand away and ran quickly to the owls.


    Maris smiled brightly and sent congrattions to her neighbor. Finally, he escaped his lonely life.


    ¨C Did she know about the curse?  Maris¡¯ voice suddenly lowered.


    ¨C I haven¡¯t said yet. Slowly I will say. ¨C His face became pensive.


    Take her blood as food for him for a year. Saying it is simple but doing it is very difficult.


    Although he only needs to drink ten drops of her blood every day, taking the blood will cause her pain.


    In short, in that one year, she had to endure pain every day. He really couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Lucasta, let¡¯s go pick mushrooms. I¡¯ll make grilled mushrooms for you.


    Hearing his call, Lucasta immediately grabbed the basket, ran over, and after Maris said goodbye, she and he left the castle together and went to the termite mound.


    They chose big mushrooms, picked some wild vegetables, and then returned.


    They both wore aprons and cooked together. The scene in the kitchen seems to depict a happy married couple.


    However, although the smiles they gave each other were sincere and their love was genuine, deep down inside both of them there were still inconsble concerns.


    Just like that, day after day, Samson and Lucasta lived together, worked, grew vegetables, cooked, and cleaned the house.


    Sometimes they walk around the forest together, sit on a towering branch, look at thete moonlight, and talk to each other.


    A month has passed, the flower beds she and he nted have opened their buds, the rose branches are gradually wrapping around the gate, and the vegetables have also grown.


    He no longer drank blood in the basement but brought it to the table and enjoyed it while she ate.


    After dinner, Lucasta asked him to take her to the roof of the castle to watch the moon.


    She had to take advantage of the moments that only when he still had vampire powers could he easily do them.


    With just a few jumps, both of them stood on the highest peak of the castle.


    ¨C So beautiful, in the city there is so much electric light that the moon is dimmed. I still prefer the moon of the forest.  She leaned on his shoulder, whispering.


    ¨C Don¡¯t you miss the city? Electric lights, cars and buildings, telephones, delicious food.  He gently stroked her hair and asked.


    ¨C Those things are not equal to you. To me now, you are electricity, vehicles, high-rise buildings, and delicious food.


    Lucasta¡¯s simile made him unable to hold back and burst outughing in happiness.


    A month has passed, and his and her married life is very good, extremely good, but the most important thing is still missing, which is the cries andughter of children, the sacred crystallization of a couple¡¯s love.


    Although she still seemed happy and satisfied with everything, how could he not realize her thoughts?


    The apologies sent to her parents and the maid named Natasha were repeated every night in her nightmares.


    Although Samson didn¡¯t ask and Lucasta didn¡¯t tell, based on what William did to her, Samson guessed that William was the one involved in their deaths.


    All the tragedies probably stemmed from the enormous assets of thete director Walter and his wife.


    ¨C Samson, let¡¯s start breaking the curse. I mean I will use my blood as food for you for a year, even more.  She left his shoulder, sat up straight, and seriously suggested.


    ¨C You¡­ you know?


    Lucasta nodded and confessed to him that on the day she went to meet Aurora, she had heard his story.


    ¨C If I were a pure-blood vampire and couldn¡¯t turn back into a human, would youe find me?


    ¨C Of course. When I went to her house it was to meet you. At that time, I didn¡¯t know anything.  She nodded repeatedly.


    ¨C Michael wouldn¡¯t just take you there just to see me, right?


    Lucasta¡¯s lips moved and her trembling hands clutched the hem of her dress.


    Could it be that Samson already knew everything? Yes, who is he? He¡¯s a vampire and he has paranormal powers so he probably knows it all already.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry but I changed my mind beforeing here.


    She burst into tears and told Samson everything.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Because she knew William was the murderer who killed her parents. Because she wanted William to pay for the crime of killing her parents, Natasha, and maybe he killed many people, she asked Michael and Michael asked her to ask for her lover¡¯s help.


    However, she did not want to drag him into the vortex of hatred for her in particr and for humanity in general, so she decided to bury it all in her heart.


    She wanted him to be safe and healthy, she wanted to be with him.


    ¨C You will¡­ won¡¯t hate me¡­ will you?  She looked at him with teary eyes and asked in sobs.


    ¨C I don¡¯t hate you, I love you even more when I know you left everything behind for me. But Lucasta, if we don¡¯t resolve this issuepletely, both you and I will not be happy. I don¡¯t want you to have nightmares every night anymore, so¡­


    After a moment¡¯s pause, he seriously asked her to return to the city with him so he could assist Michael in investigating the case.


    He didn¡¯t want her to keep remembering the deaths of the people she loved and feel sorry for them when she chose to run away to be with him.


    Furthermore, he did not want people to think that the disappearances over the past decades until now were rted to vampires because when Vincent died, Harvey and he were the only two vampires left in the world.


    If William is the person behind that series of crimes, he will bring him and those involved to light.


    ¨C So, for the time being, I can¡¯t break the curse. If I be an ordinary person, I won¡¯t be able to help the police. We¡¯ll start that after we¡¯ve brought the perpetrators to court.  He gently patted her head and said.


    ¨C Yes, I will obey you.

 Chapter 81: The Secret In The Haunted Forest

    Thest days at the castle were too short for Lucasta. She had even hoped for Samson¡¯s recovery to be a bit slow.


    She knew that if Samson helped, Michael would quicklyplete the investigation of the case and she would also quickly avenge her parents and Natasha.


    However, once Samson engages in thisrge-scale investigation, his life will be threatened.


    She felt confused, worried, and scared. More than once she persuaded him to give up that idea, but he did not agree.


    ¨C My princess is thinking nonsense again, right? ¨C Samson approached, wrapped his arms around her from behind, rested his chin on top of her head, and asked gently.


    The afternoon sunlight had faded, leaving only a few thin streaks of light through the leaves, not enough to illuminate the dark forest.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go pick wild vegetables and mushrooms together.  She suggested after sighing.


    ¨C Uh, let¡¯s go.


    Samson grabbed Lucasta¡¯s hand and pulled her toward the door.


    He understood her mood. Even though he reassured her a lot, it seemed like this woman was still worried.


    The two of them walked together in the deserted forest, only picking a few mushrooms they identally saw on the side of the road.


    The space is quiet, only the sound of footsteps stepping on dry leaves, asionally the sound of dry branches falling, and the sound of a baby bird calling for its mother because she hasn¡¯t returned yet.


    ¨C Samson, do you still want to go to the city?  She bowed her head and asked softly.


    ¨C Uh.


    After a brief reply, Samson stopped, ced his hands on Lucasta¡¯s shoulders, and looked straight into her sparkling blue eyes.


    These eyes were once so innocent and carefree, and if she cried, she would only cry because she fell, was afraid of ghosts, cut her hand with a knife, had a stomach ache, or because he didn¡¯t follow her wishes.


    However, now she cries because of worries that are only for adults.


    ¨C Lucasta, look at me, you trust me, right?


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C If we only live for ourselves, it has no meaning. You and I both don¡¯t want innocent people to be murdered, right?


    ¨C Yes.


    ¨C Everything will be over soon and we will be back here quickly. I will not die as long as you still love me.


    ¨C Yes. I love you for a thousand years.


    She buried her head in his chest, hiding her tears. Hopefully, God will bless him, her, and those she loves with peace.


    Honestly, she also doesn¡¯t want innocent people to continue to be murdered. They have families and their loved ones will be in so much pain.


    At night, he took her up to a high tree branch to watch the moon. Tonight is the first of the month, the moonlight is not full, curved in a crescent shape, lonely in the air.


    Tomorrow night, when darkness again visits the old forest, he and she will say goodbye to this ce and go to the city, where they know there will be many dangers.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t you want Maris toe with us? I see that she is very excited to participate in this mission.  Lucasta swung her legs in space and asked softly.


    ¨C For her safety. I promised Vincent that I wouldn¡¯t let her be in danger. She should live in the forest.


    Being husband and wife, when Lucasta wanted to learn more about Vincent¡¯s death, Samson did not hide it from her but slowly told her what happened thirty years ago.


    And he also revealed to her another identity in her uncle¡¯s past, which was Thomas.


    ¨C Not only Maris, but rich and beautifuldies all fell in love with him because of his elegant and handsome appearance and all of them mysteriously disappeared. When the police put him as the biggest suspect, his vi caught fire in the night, many workers died, and burned to ashes and the police concluded that he was among them.


    Hearing Samson¡¯s words, Lucasta felt cold all over her body and had to lean closer to him.


    She is sure that in this world there will be no one more cruel than William. Perhaps he is a demon in human form.


    Why is he her uncle? She felt terrible because she had blood rted to him.


    ¨C Actually, I don¡¯t want Maris to join us because I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll meet Thomas again. I don¡¯t know what will happen when she finds out he¡¯s alive.


    Samson worries that if Maris kills William out of resentment and eagerness to avenge Vincent, it will be difficult for the police to uncover the crime behind his back.


    And the tragedy would continue if one of them reced him and continued to do evil.


    He was also afraid that she would be seduced by that guy again. An old fox with a crazy ambition for immortality will defy all tricks.


    She is a woman, naturally weak and gullible, not like men.


    Lucasta also feels Samson¡¯s concerns are well-founded. She did not expect that behind the appearance of Maris, who seemed to not need a man, there was a girl who loved so fiercely that she was stupid.


    The night wind crept through the trees and then suddenly blew into the bushes, revealing the woman¡¯s cold face, filled with mncholy.


    Maris¡¯s hand tightened and her whole body trembled.


    It turns out, that bastard is still alive and living very well, rich, powerful, and respected by everyone.


    ¨C Thomas, how can you live happily after causing those things? Bastard, I will kill you myself after taking out all the evil people behind you.


    Maris was once as innocent and pure as Lucasta. However, after going through that incident and thirty years of being immersed inte regret, she has be more mature and absolutely will not ruin bigger, more important things because of temporary anger.


    That year, she did not know that Thomas soon realized she was a vampire not long after taking her to the vi. Because of his desire for immortality, he risked his life to say he loved her.


    Because she had just escaped from Vincent, she had no money, no ce to live, and was very lonely, so she quickly fell in love with a guy she thought was a good person.


    After bringing her to the vi for a few months, he asked her to donate blood so he could do some small research, the reason being that her blood had something very special.


    Because of love, she did not suspect anything and let him take a lot of her blood.


    When she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and she refused, he immediately appeared as a devil, captured her, and locked her in a closed room, turning her into a source of raw materials for research on the elixir of immortality.


    It gradually turnedte at night, while Samson and Lucasta fell asleep, in the city, Michael was still working with his teammates to find a way to rescue the hostages.


    Michael was originally on patrol as usual when he received a notice from the president of Workdaypany, informing him that his only daughter had been kidnapped.


    The kidnapper was none other than her ex-boyfriend, the bad guy Eric.


    Although Cntha¡¯s father had transferred half of the requested amount to Eric, he still did not take her to the rendezvous point to get the rest and brought her here.


    Eric asked Cntha¡¯s father to arrange for him to board a ship to cross the border tomorrow night, and when he arrived safely, he would give her father the address to pick up his daughter.


    After a while of following the trail, the police team also arrived at a long-abandoned house near the edge of the forest.


    Michael wondered if Lucasta was also nearby. She left and left only a handwritten letter.


    The haunted forest is veryrge and this ce is very far from where Samson lives.


    The gloomy and creepy scene with ancient crumbling walls and mottled moss makes people feel like this is the residence of a vampire.


    ¨C Mr. Eric, we are the police, you have been surrounded. Surrender to enjoy the leniency of thew.  Michael brought the speaker to his mouth and spoke.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Cntha walked out, her whole body covered in dirt as if she had just wrestled with someone.


    However, what surprised Michael was that he couldn¡¯t see Eric.


    ¨C Could it be a ghost impersonating her?  Bevis whispered.


    ¨C Talk nonsense. Do ghosts have shadows?  Michael turned to scold him.


    The police force approached the girl while carefully observing the surroundings, their guns were still ready to fire.


    ¨C He¡¯s in there.  Cntha spoke up.


    Michael immediately signaled his teammates toe in and the scene that met their eyes stunned them.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The kidnapper was lying unconscious on the floor, his whole body tied tightly with vines.


    ¨C Take him out.


    After giving the order, Michael put away the gun and walked out, walked up to Cntha, and asked her what happened because he felt like she kidnapped Eric, not Eric kidnapped her.


    ¨C A strange girl helped me. While I was trying to take the phone from him, she appeared and knocked him unconscious, then tied him up. Because this ce was so deserted, his car was out of gas, and my phone was broken, so I lingered inside, waiting for morning.  Cntha answered honestly.


    ¨C A girl?


    ¨C Yes, she flies like a bird. I mean she doesn¡¯t walk normally, she jumps, she flies, and she¡¯s very strong.


    Hearing Cntha¡¯s description, Michael¡¯s eyes immediately changed direction, staring into the dark space ahead.


    Could it be that this ce is where vampires reside? Not just Samson.


    However, ording to Cntha, that female vampire was not a bad person.


    After assigning the next job to Bevis, calling the president of Workday to inform him that Cntha was safe, Michael took her to the police station.


    In the car, Michael took the opportunity to tell Cntha to change her statement when she arrived at the police station, saying that while she was taking the phone from Eric, he fell, lost consciousness, and she used vines to tie him up.


    ¨C Why do I have to lie?  Cntha frowned and asked.


    ¨C Do you remember Lucasta? The girl who broke into Jenny¡¯s birthday party with you.


    ¨C Of course, I remember, she took back her rich family and I can¡¯t even contact her. I didn¡¯t expect Samson to be her adopted brother. I even saw simrities in their faces.  Her voice was a bit sulky when talking about Lucasta.


    There was no other way, Michael had to tell Cntha that Samson was a vampire. He also told the story of how Lucasta ran away when she discovered her uncle¡¯s evil plot and now, perhaps that poor girl has returned to Samson¡¯s side, they are somewhere in this vast forest.


    The reason he asked her to change her testimony was because he wanted to protect the vampires living in this forest.


    After all, he felt they were good people and did not harm anyone.


    If the hunters knew that bloodthirsty creatures were living here, they would summon all the hunters and search everywhere.

 Chapter 82: Cooperate

    Another day passed and when night fell, it was time for Maris to send Samson and Lucasta to the edge of the forest.


    In just a blink of an eye, all three people passed through the fog and appeared next to the old tree.


    ¨C I hope you both finish work soon and return home.  Maris smiled and spoke first.


    ¨C Sure, please take care of the flower garden for me. Lucasta has eaten all the vegetables today.  Samson nodded and replied.


    Lucasta came closer and hugged Maris as a goodbye. Since hearing the tragic story of the female vampire, she felt even more sorry for Maris.


    She felt very lucky to be loved by Samson more than his life and he did not take advantage of her.


    The night wind blew Maris¡¯s hair, making her ghostly beauty stand out even more in the gloomy scene.


    The moonlight was dim but enough for Lucasta to see the person staying behind every time she turned her head. She felt that Maris was lonely.


    ¨C I¡¯m going to move very quickly, so close your eyes.  Samson said gently as he picked up Lucasta.


    ¨C Yes.


    She obediently closed her eyes and nestled close to his chest. She had been rescued by him twice on the road, so she knew his speed was very fast.


    However, those times he only moved a short distance, but if he went a long distance, she guessed it would be terrible, even more so than when Cntha drove her motorbike to take her back to Star Corporation.


    Samson lovingly kissed his wife¡¯s forehead and then moved quickly. Soon he reached the outskirts of the city and not long after, he and Lucasta appeared in Michael¡¯s yard.


    If it weren¡¯t for having to avoid the groups of police and vampire hunters patrolling heavily on the roads, he might have arrived earlier.


    It was now nine o¡¯clock in the evening, so Samson guessed that it would be a long time before Michael came home.


    However, not long after, the car appeared and Samson saw the tired-looking figure of the policeman struggling to open the gate.


    Waiting until he finished parking, Lucasta and Samson slowly approached.


    ¨C Hello, I heard Lucasta talk about your cooperation proposal so I decided toe here. Because I have to wait for the wound topletely recover, it takes a bit of time.  Samson spoke first.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go inside and talk.


    Michael hurriedly opened the door and invited the two guests inside.


    Joy welled up in his heart. Lately, he has been very worried and lost weight because of thinking too much, plus spending his precious time secretly investigating individually with a group of close teammates.


    Both guys quickly discussed the issues surrounding suspect William.


    Samson revealed important information to Michael, which was the identity of the current director of the Institute of Medical Sciences thirty years ago. He also told Michael the story rted to Vincent¡¯s death.


    This truth made Michael freeze for a whole minute because it was beyond his rich imagination.


    ¨C In the past, Thomas was suspected by the police of being involved in the disappearances of women, and at that time he was also conducting research on immortality medicine. Now he still hasn¡¯t given up that research andbined with Lucasta seeing the bodyguards taking Ben away, I guess the mass disappearances are rted to him.  Samson spoke up.


    ¨C I also think so, that¡¯s why I have to ask for your help. What I care about is who is behind the series of disappearances over the past several decades, not simply the deaths of her parents and Natasha.  Michael nodded.


    ¨C But who did he sell blood to that needed such arge quantity? Domestic patients often buy humanitarian blood from the hospital¡¯s blood bank at a price that is not very high.  Michael continued to wonder.


    Samson also did not know this. He, Harvey, and Maris all drank blood from the hematology institute ¨C blood transfusion.


    That blood was secretly sold by a doctor, but the quantity was not veryrge.


    And as far as he knew, there were no other vampires besides them, so he couldn¡¯t doubt that William¡¯s customers were also vampires.


    ¨C William¡¯s rtionships are quite extensive, to localize the suspects who are his customers will take a lot of time. Let me think¡­ customers are loyal and can trade for a long time without being detected. Do you think that person is some high-ranking official?  Samson asked softly.


    ¨C It is possible. Okay, first of all, I willpile a list of domestic and foreign government officials who have close rtionships with him. And then I will slowly filter it out.


    The casested for decades, so they could not rush to find out the truth in just one or two days.


    First of all, they have to localize the subject and then find suspicious points to closely follow and investigate because the current manpower is not much.


    Although Michael knows that Samson¡¯s abilities are superior to ordinary people in every aspect, he cannot separate himself to do many things at the same time.


    Furthermore, he can only work in the evening or work in environments without sunlight.


    Taking a break from discussing the matter rted to William, Michael revealed to both guests what happenedst night. He said he and his teammates went to rescue Cntha, but before the police could reach the ce where she was being held, a girl helped her first.


    ¨C Are there any other vampires besides you and Maris in the nearby area?  Michael squinted his eyes and looked at Samson.


    ¨C Surely that¡¯s Maris. That forest is just me and her.  Samson affirmed firmly.


    Lucasta had been sitting still like a statue all this time and listening to the two men discuss. She admired their spection and the way they drew up each specific n.


    And now when she heard about Cntha¡¯s story, she spoke up. She nned to ask her friend to help her and Samson have a ce to stay while they found out the truth.


    Cntha¡¯s houses are scattered everywhere, some are bustling, some are deserted, so Lucasta wants to live in a secluded ce with her husband, convenient for him to travel to investigate because he won¡¯t be curious by the neighbors next door.


    ¨C Then tomorrow I¡¯ll invite her to my house. She seemed sad because she thought you ignored her after bing a nobledy. Now¡­ let¡¯s go to sleep.


    After giving the room key to the couple, Michael immediately took a shower andy down on the soft mattress.


    He felt very rxed because someone was with him to shoulder this heavy responsibility.


    The next morning, as usual, Michael went to work. After processing and transferring Eric¡¯s criminal record to his subordinates, he called Cntha to make an appointment toe to his house.


    Because she knew Lucasta and Samson were there, she quickly agreed.


    The moment they met again, the two girls could not control their emotions, hugged each other, and cried.


    Cntha didn¡¯t expect her lovely doll to go through such terrible things.


    ¨C Okay, let me introduce to you, this is my husband, Mr. Samson.  Lucasta gently let go of Cntha and pointed at Samson.


    ¨C Husband?


    ¨C Yes, he¡¯s not my brother anymore.


    ¨C Do you also get married at the speed of a vampire?


    Cntha smiled and bowed to Samson. She never expected that one day she would meet a creature that seemed to exist only in legends.


    Turns out, the feeling isn¡¯t scary at all. Suddenly, she also wanted a husband who was a vampire, both handsome and intelligent, with many outstanding talents.


    Furthermore, he is extremely loyal, unlike the guy who just kidnapped her.


    After hearing the suggestion from her lovely friend, Cntha immediately agreed.


    And within just an hour, the employees and security guards in the house far from the city center left.


    ¨C Wait until the sun goes down, I wille back and take everyone there. Let¡¯s cook something to celebrate Lucasta getting married.


    Cntha excitedly suggested and then quickly returned to thepany to quickly resolve some matters.


    Today, she will not work overtime even though the projects are in the sprint phase, she wants to spend some time with her friend.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When sunset fell, Cntha also returned to Michael¡¯s house and when thest sunlight faded, she took Samson and Lucasta to their new ce.


    Although Michael had agreed to go with everyone at noon, something unexpected happened so he had to call Cntha to apologize.


    ¨C Someone discovered a dposing body under the bridge and Michael had to go to the scene. So, there are only three of us.  Cntha shivered when mentioning the case that had just happened.


    ¨C It¡¯s scary.  Lucasta suddenly squeezed Samson¡¯s hand and said.


    ¨C You don¡¯t need to be afraid when you have him by your side.  Cntha quickly reassured her.


    After a while, the car stopped in front of a quiterge, spacious, and clean house.


    Looking at the yard covered with roses, Lucasta remembered the old scene at the castle and the house with a gate covered with roses where she and Samson used to live.


    Dinner with Samson¡¯s help was quicklypleted and when the dishes were ced on the table, they looked like dishes from a three-star restaurant.


    Although Lucasta did not object to Samson sitting at the table with them and drinking blood, he knew that Cntha would hardly feelfortable witnessing that scene, so he went into the room and mixed the blood with water to drink.


    He didn¡¯t know how long the investigation would take, so he might have to go see Harvey and Aurora. For the next month, he must get his food source from them.


    When Maris took him back to the forest, she took a lot of dried blood, enough for both of them tost a few months, but yesterday, he couldn¡¯t bring too much with him.


    Not because he wasn¡¯t strong enough, but because he had to carry Lucasta.


    ¨C Why were you so easily caught by that guy Eric?  Lucasta asked.


    ¨C He said a group of thugs beat him and robbed him of all his money, then threw him outside the city and asked me to go there and help him. Who knew he was such an asshole?


    Cntha was once again upset when she remembered how gullible she had been, causing her family to worry and wasting the police¡¯s time and effort.


    She picked up the ss of juice and drank it all in one gulp.


    Only she knew that at that time she had intended to kill Eric after being helped by that girl.


    Fortunately, she was able to control herself when thinking about her parents.


    ¨C Michael said maybe the girl who saved me was a vampire.  Cntha put down the empty ss, quickly regained her cheerfulness, and spoke.


    ¨C She is a vampire, her name is Maris, and she is Samson¡¯s neighbor. Red dress, red lips, long soft hair, gently curled like waves.


    ¨C Yes, a noble and ssic beauty.  Cntha eximed when she heard Lucasta urately describe that girl¡¯s appearance.


    The two girls continued to eat and talk. Cntha bragged to Lucasta that in about a month, she would go to Paris to attend a party organized and invited by the prime minister.


    And because he is a head of state, this party is not widely publicized, limiting the number of guests, mainly those with close rtionships with him.


    Previously, Cntha¡¯s father was on a business trip and identally saved the prime minister¡¯s niece when she almost fell into a tiger cage in the zoo, and thanks to that, he was on the list of honored guests.


    However, Cntha will go there on behalf of her father.

 Chapter 83: Pick up the fire and put it in someone’s hand

    The next day, just as night fell, Samson and Lucasta were at Harvey¡¯s apartment.


    When looking through the wooden eyes, the silver-haired vampire was extremely surprised to see the familiar faces of the two guests.


    When Lucasta left, she stole Harvey¡¯s key card so the two of them could easily move into the building.


    The door was quickly opened and the two of them hurried in. Harvey¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Lucasta¡¯s small hand in Samson¡¯s.


    He¡¯s a smart guy, so seeing that was enough for him to understand their current rtionship.


    ¨C Exin, I¡¯ll give you five minutes to exin.  Harvey sat down on the sofa and spoke.


    ¨C Now Lucasta is my wife. We came to the city to help the police, specifically to help Michael investigate the disappearance case that we suspected was rted to William. After finishing work, the two of us will return to the forest and Lucasta will use her blood to break the curse for me.


    Harvey pondered for a long time. Breaking the curse was a good thing, but what he worried about was whether they would preserve their lives until then.


    Harvey told himself not to get too involved in human affairs, but deep down in the heart of a man who always stands for righteousness, he still wants to eliminate evil.


    Furthermore, Samson decided toe here and would not return to the forest until his goal was achieved.


    Harvey is Samson¡¯s friend and he always wants the best for his friends, so he has no choice but to support them.


    ¨C Alright. If you need any help, just let me know.


    After saying that, Harvey immediately turned on the TV and coincidentally, the news broadcast was the scene of the crime that had just happened under the bridge.


    Samson noticed Harvey¡¯s hand suddenly clench. Although the guy¡¯s face was still calm, they had known each other for more than a few lifetimes, how could Samson not notice the unrest in his friend¡¯s heart?


    ¨C What¡¯s up? Did they just say there were two fang-like wounds on the man¡¯s neck? Hey Harvey, you¡¯re the only vampire left in this city.  Samson smiled happily and leaned back on the sofa, squinting and looking at the man next to him.


    ¨C Yes, it was me.  Harvey replied indifferently.


    ¨C What?


    Without an appointment, both Samson and Lucasta spoke up at the same time.


    Did Harvey kill someone? Has he run out of blood to drink? Why is he acting so rude?


    Lucasta was afraid and leaned against Samson. Her brain started thinking wildly.


    Are there times when vampires will not be able to control their beastly nature? If so, it¡¯s like her life is in danger. This ce has two vampires, no joke.


    ¨C I created a fake crime scene.  Harvey¡¯s voice lowered.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After a sigh, he said that the victim was male, named Cole, and Bonita¡¯s husband. Cole¡¯s death was something that both she and he did not want.


    A few days ago, Cole silently followed Bonita when she went to the wastnd west of the city to get blood from the doctor of the hematology and blood transfusion institute.


    The previous times, they still did business in the city, but that guy asked to change the location because he was afraid of being discovered by the police.


    When the doctor left, Cole appeared with a camera in his hand and demanded that Bonita agree to marry him again, otherwise, he would denounce her for illegal blood trading.


    Of course, Bonita was scared, not because she was afraid that she would be used of that crime, but because she was afraid that if the police actively fought and expanded the investigation, Harvey¡¯s identity would be exposed.


    Furthermore, if that doctor was captured, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find a blood supply for the three vampires.


    During the struggle, Cole fell and hit his head on a rock, which was the cause of his death.


    When Harvey received Bonita¡¯s call, he went there and bit the corpse¡¯s neck to distract the police investigation.


    After that, Harvey hid Cole in the bushes and then, when it was dark, he returned, took Cole under the bridge, and burned Cole¡¯s car, erasing all traces.


    ¨C That doctor said there was information leaked from the police department. He said a few police officers were secretly investigating the negative activities in the hematology and blood transfusion institute, and they were also secretly observing suspicious transactions taking ce in the city.


    Harvey had just finished speaking when Bonita called, announcing that she had just returned from the police station after giving her testimony.


    He realized she was losing her temper because her voice was shaking.


    ¨C You didn¡¯t reveal any suspicious points, did you?  He asked gently.


    ¨C Yes, I just said I don¡¯t know and haven¡¯t contacted him for a long time. Perhaps they also found out that I had not contacted Cole recently, so after letting me sign the report, they let me go.


    ¨C It will be fine. Listen, Cole was killed by a vampire, it has nothing to do with you, okay?


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucasta almost held her breath from the moment Harvey picked up the phone until he put the phone down.


    Vampire fang marks on a corpse? Didn¡¯t the police discover a simr case before and suspect Samson?


    Samson said those two victims were the people William hired to get her into a traffic ident but failed.


    ¨C They¡¯ll check the street cameras.  Samson spoke up.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry! I deleted the location from her phone¡¯s activity history and I also hacked to delete the videos that traffic cameras captured on the route to the vacant lot at that time.  Harvey leisurely took a sip of water and said.


    ¨C You are worthy of being a two thousand-year-old vampire. If you intentionally get involved in any case, the police cannot investigate it.


    ¨C But as long as they have not concluded, Bonita will still live in fear.


    Lucasta was busy thinking so she only heard Harvey¡¯sst sentence.


    Immediately, a thought popped into her head and she quickly came up with an opinion, which was to me this crime on William. Of course, the police investigation report will still be that it was caused by a vampire.


    If Michael believes that William is the person behind that case, he will soon conclude and no longer redirect the investigation to those who have a rtionship with Cole.


    That way, Bonita¡¯s spirit will stabilize.


    ¨C Are you cheating on each other while cooperating?  Harvey squinted and looked at Lucasta.


    ¨C It is important to capture the big criminal and help both sides reach an initial cooperation agreement. Fooling him once or twice won¡¯t have any effect.


    The two vampires nodded and looked at each other after hearing what she said.


    Harvey realized that Lucasta had matured a lot even though he hadn¡¯t seen her for a short time.


    He was happy, but he was still a little sad. After all, she was still not twenty years old but had to face unimaginable things like this.


    ¨C You¡­ already know how to cheat. True to the meaning of that word.  Harveyughed like he cried, praising her like criticizing her.


    Leaving the luxurious apartment, the two of them continued to Aurora¡¯s house.


    Although Aurora was not surprised to see them together, she wondered why they even returned to this dangerous city.


    And when she heard their wishes, she, like Harvey, could not advise them to give up even though she felt very insecure.


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you, Aurora, because we are no different from family. However¡­


    ¨C Please let me participate in this mission with you. You just said we are family, so let¡¯s decide like that.


    As soon as Aurora finished speaking, the message notification tone rang. She immediately took out her phone and what caught her eye was a photo of Bonita standing with Henry.


    Apanying the photo is a message from Harvey. He asked her to help him check to see what position the man in the photo held at the hematology and blood transfusion institute, and whether he had any rtionship with the director or deputy director there.


    ¨C So it turns out that Miss Bonita bought the blood from Dr. Henry? He works at the Institute of Medical Sciences, not at the Institute of Hematology and blood transfusion. Harvey is mistaken.


    After speaking, Aurora immediately called Harvey back and told him that he had mistaken the work unit of the man in the photo.


    At the same time, she also told Harvey that that person was Henry, a close employee of William, whom she had mentioned before when he gave her a dried blood sample from the criminal science institute and asked her to research it.


    ¨C Damn, maybe William has discovered something. That doctor just called Bonita and said he wouldn¡¯t sell her blood anymore. The reason was because the police were targeting the hematology and blood transfusion institute and he could not steal more.  Harvey hissed.


    ¨C Harvey, do you think the blood you drank came from a source other than the hematology and blood transfusion institute?  Aurora asked while looking up at Samson.


    ¨C You mean¡­


    ¨C Yes, you drank the blood of people we suspected were kidnapped by William.


    ¨C What?


    Aurora was startled and identally pressed the off button because Harvey¡¯s voice was too loud.


    Samson¡¯s face also changed color when he thought that he had used the blood of the unfortunate victims, not the blood obtained from humanitarian blood donation activities and legally purchased from the hematology and blood transfusion institute.


    Samson guessed that William cut off the blood supply because he wanted the vampires to be forced to kill humans, sessfully gathering enough evidence to me all the crimes for decades on him and Harvey.


    Once he and Harvey became too bloodthirsty, they couldn¡¯t control themselves.


    ¨C Do we have a lot of blood left?  He tried to stay calm and asked Aurora.


    ¨C Enough for all three of you to use for the next three months.  She answered.


    ¨C Perhaps we have to ask Michael to contact the hematology institute to buy blood.


    After saying goodbye to Aurora, Samson and Lucasta went to Michael¡¯s house.


    Michael didn¡¯t call Samson and Lucasta even though he discovered traces of vampires on the corpse, so Samson didn¡¯t know what Michael was thinking.


    ¨C Do we need to call him?  Lucasta asked.


    ¨C No, we will wait.


    She put away her phone, took the money to pay the driver, and then walked with him to the high gate.


    And when the car was out of sight, he brought her inside with just one jump.


    Samson and Lucasta both did not have a driver¡¯s license, so they decided to travel by taking a taxi. Except in emergencies, he would use his abilities to minimize the risk of being detected.

 Chapter 84: Truth and falsehood mixed together

    At ten o¡¯clock at night, Michael returned. He was quite tired today so he went home early.


    When he saw two guests sitting on the steps, his steps slowed down.


    ¨C Hello, why don¡¯t you call me ande here?


    ¨C He and I came because I wanted to tell you something.  Lucasta spoke up.


    All three of them rushed into the house and as soon as they sat down, Samson told Michael that the two victims who died at the foot of the mountain earlier were the people William had hired in the n to stage a traffic ident targeting Lucasta.


    ¨C You mean¡­ William killed Cole? But I investigated the rtionships around Cole and there was no one named William.  Michael looked suspicious.


    ¨C If it were easy to investigate, that would be great.  Samson smiled, looking at Lucasta.


    ¨C Then I will conclude that this case involves the hands of vampires. Let him think that he has seeded in fooling the police.


    Not only Samson but also Lucasta have the same feeling at this time, which is feeling sorry for Michael. It seemed he trusted them.


    But they don¡¯t know what to do. They could only tell themselves that they would try toplete this cooperation as quickly as possible so that Michael would get enough sleep and have time to date and get married.


    ¨C And what¡¯s next?  Michael continued to speak after a long yawn.


    The vampire pursed his lips for a few seconds and then told the police that the person who sold Bonita blood was Henry, a doctor working at the medical science institute.


    And today, Henry announced to stop the sale and purchase that had been going on for decades.


    ¨C He is William¡¯s henchman. In the past, the trading between the two sides went very well, but recently he suddenly increased the price and now he is no longer selling. I suspect the blood he sold to Bonita was not blood from humanitarian blood donation activities. It could be the blood of missing people.


    ¨C So we have found his loyal customer.  Michael burst outughing, mocking his partner.


    ¨C Don¡¯t joke, we won¡¯t consume all the blood he sold.


    Michael knows this. Statistics on the number of people missing over several decades show that the amount of blood taken from them is enough for a few hundred vampires to use for all those years.


    ¨C Then what should we do? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to bite people¡¯s necks and suck their blood.


    Samsonughed, shook his head, and said that if he had chosen that way, he would not have mentioned this.


    Once he kills someone, that curse will never have a chance to break. If it weren¡¯t for the hope that one day he could live and be loved as a human being, he wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard to save his life, just go out into the sun and dry until his body disintegrated.


    ¨C Michael, you are the only one who can help Samson and Harvey.  Lucasta spoke up.


    ¨C In what way?  Michael frowned and asked.


    ¨C Please force the hematology and blood transfusion institute to extract part of the blood to make food for the two of them and Maris. In return, we will pay them ording to the price of blood that the hospital transfuses to the patient.


    ¨C To force? Are you telling me to force them?


    Lucasta nodded vigorously and said that the blood transfusion hematology institute would certainly have doctors, even those with high positions such as the director and deputy director, who would steal blood to sell at high prices.


    ¨C Of course, they don¡¯t sell it the same way Henry sold it to Bonita. When a patient needs blood for urgent surgery but the hospital¡¯s blood bank is not enough or does not have the same blood type as theirs, some people will appear and make deals with the patient¡¯s family. That blood was all taken from the hematology and transfusion institute. That way, they earn more money.


    ¨C How do you know that?  Michael asked.


    ¨C I identally overheard a transaction while running away from the hospital.  She proudly admitted.


    Both Michael and Samson had the same expression, looking at the girl with helpless eyes.


    Michael admired her very much. Even when she was in a chaotic mood and tried to run away, she could still overhear other people¡¯s stories.


    As for Samson, he told himself he had to get used to this change in her. She med Harvey¡¯s crime on William and now she wants Michael to take advantage of the weakness of the hematology institute¡¯s leaders and force them to sell her blood at a cheap price.


    ¨C During this time, you quietly investigated them, so you probably have quite a bit of evidence about illegal transactions, right?  Lucasta asked.


    ¨C Yes. I understand what you mean, girl. For now, just use that evidence to threaten them.


    Because an agreement was reached, Samson and Lucasta also stood up, said goodbye to Michael, and went home.


    But before they could move, Michael¡¯s subordinate called, informing him that the list of suspects who were William¡¯s customers had been sent to email.


    Because he pressed the wrong button to turn on the speakerphone, the couple heard clearly.


    ¨C Please stay. I already have the list, please wait for me to print it out.


    Michael spoke quickly and quickly turned on theputer. Soon, a list of suspects was printed, three pages long, including names, current jobs, and home addresses.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¨C In the country, I can track their mysterious movements at night and the police will be in charge of monitoring during the day, but investigating suspects abroad is quite difficult.  Samson quickly read the list as he spoke.


    ¨C You fly like a bird, flying over France, over to Ennd for a few days and then back.


    Samson almost choked on his saliva when he heard Michael overestimate his abilities.


    How to fly? Vampires still walk and climb walls like humans, but their speed is so fast that they are mistaken for flying.


    Furthermore, the road to those countries was very far away, not to mention that he did not know the roads very well, and he could not walk on water to cross the sea.


    He will also feel tired. Moving within the city is no problem, but moving from province to province, country to country is a huge problem.


    ¨C I¡¯m just a vampire, not a ghost like when you die, only your soul remains.


    Lucasta burst intoughter when listening to her husband¡¯s exnation in extreme helplessness. Samson has special abilities, not magic like witches. Michael has funny thoughts.


    ¨C Anatole, prime minister of France?  Lucasta stoppedughing and spoke up when she identally saw the name of the prime minister that Cntha had mentioned.


    ¨C Yes, what¡¯s the matter?  Michael shrugged and asked.


    ¨C Nothing, Cntha mentioned him not long ago. She will rece her father to attend a party organized by him.


    The conversation ended when both sides agreed on a detailed investigation n for each individual at home and abroad.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t investigate openly, they could only stalk and follow them, along with following William. Although they knew it would take a long time, they had no other choice.


    After seeing off Samson and Lucasta, Michael had time to reflect on the previous agreements.


    The wound on Cole¡¯s neck looked extremely delicate, not as rough as the wound on the neck of the two previous victims.


    It can bepared to the slice of a five-star professional chef and an amateur home chef.


    Cole is Bonita¡¯s ex-husband and Bonita is Harvey¡¯s close assistant. Cole used to torment Bonita a lot.


    Although in their contact history, they hadn¡¯t contacted each other for a long time, who could be sure that Cole didn¡¯te directly to meet her?


    Furthermore, the fact that Samson and Lucasta rushed here and talked about the past made him even more suspicious.


    ¨C What the hell is going on? Have I been led down the path of crime by the two of them? Using evidence to threaten the hematology institute to force them to sell blood and make dishonest investigation conclusions. Oh, I¡¯ll die.


    After a while ofining, Michael regained his spirit to embark on the criminal path drawn by the vampire and the girl he considered his sister.


    He told himself that this was necessary, like a n. He is forced tomit small crimes to bring to light the big sins of others.


    Michael discovered that Lucasta and Samson were tricking him and vice versa, the two of them also felt that something was wrong when Michael followed their arrangements and opinions.


    ¨C Please stop the car.


    Samson spoke up to ask the driver and as soon as the car stopped, he quickly entered a store.


    Lucasta didn¡¯t care what he bought, she was busy thinking about the future.


    When the male passenger returned, the driver continued driving.


    Samson gently held Lucasta¡¯s hand, pulling her soul back. The warmth of his hand somewhat reassured her.


    After wandering around the streets all night, Lucasta was tired and the first thing she thought of as soon as she entered the house was to roll into the soft bed and get some sleep.


    However, she did not have the chance to fulfill that wish because as soon as she changed into her nightgown, someone clung to her, lovingly nuzzling his head into the crook of her neck and kissing her.


    ¨C Ticklish, ah¡­ so ticklish, what are you doing? Let¡¯s go to sleep quickly.  Lucasta chuckled.


    ¨C Stay with me a little longer. Tonight, I want to get intimate with you.


    His voice became husky, tinged with lust, and his breathing became increasingly heavy.


    That alone was enough to stimte Lucasta, causing her ears to turn pink and her arms and legs to lose strength, allowing him to pick her up and put her on the bed.


    Hot kisses continuously touched her sensitive, smooth skin, making her feel dazed, and wanting to lose herself.


    The nightgown she had just put on not long ago was taken off by the man and thrown to the floor. Under the dim light from the tablemp, she passionately looked at his handsome face.


    Her slender hands gently groped to help him undo the buttons of his shirt, revealing his toned chest.


    ¨C It turns out you went to buy this just now.  She whispered when she saw him take out the box from his pocket.


    ¨C Uh. There are no such leaves here and birth control pills are not good for your health.  He said as he hurriedly removed the remaining entanglements on his body.


    They quickly merged into each other, giving each otherplete love and body. Soft moans and gasps filled the room.


    Although Samson told Lucasta to stay up with him a little longer, she clearly understood that he would not do as he said.


    Every time he carried her to bed, he would wrap himself tightly around her until midnight, no less.


    He is a vampire, not a normal person, so she has to try to please him because she feels he is pitiful for not being close to women for many years.

 Chapter 85: The Mist of Sin

    It was after eight o¡¯clock in the morning but William had no intention of going to the office. He still sat quietly in the study room and stared at the photo of the girl in a red dress.


    Thirty years have passed and she is still the same, unchanged except that she knows how to dress and uses a bit of makeup.


    ¨C Maris, if you weren¡¯t a vampire, maybe I would keep you by my side, cherish and take care of you like my wife. Unfortunately, you have something I need to get, which is¡­ your blood.


    He turned off the phone, leaned back against the back of the swivel chair, and closed his eyes.


    That year, he took her home when he saw her in an ident on the road and gradually developed feelings for her.


    However, the day he caught her stealing blood from theboratory to drink, a crazy idea appeared in his mind.


    ¨C Dear Sir.


    The sudden call did not startle William because he was waiting for this person.


    Just now, although he heard a knock on the door, he remained silent, not wanting to answer because he was busy reminiscing.


    ¨C Uh, they still haven¡¯t contacted you, right?


    ¨C Yes. Perhaps they will try to contact some doctors in the hematology institute. Ah, I heard the news that the police are secretly investigating the activities of the hematology and blood transfusion institute.


    ¨C Really? Then the better, it will be difficult for them to buy blood from there. They will soonmit a crime due to hunger and thirst, and the disappearance case that hassted for decades will soon have an official conclusion.


    ¨C At that time, vampire hunters from everywhere will be summoned here and¡­


    Before Henry could finish his sentence, William nodded, and immediately after that, they both burst intoughter, the savage smiles of cold-blooded murderers masquerading as doctors.


    ¨C Let¡¯s find that woman and Lucasta as soon as possible.


    ¨C Yes. As for the body under the bridge¡­N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C Just wait for the police to conclude.


    ¨C Yes.


    To be honest, William was also quite confused when he saw the breaking news on the news. The vampires he knew were not yet at the point of running out of spare blood to do that.


    Furthermore, because he had disguised the deaths of those two people, he was thinking that maybe someone else did it the same way he did.


    Before leaving, Henry put a box down in front of William. After hesitating for a long time, William dared to open it. Inside is a small cross that has been sprinkled with holy water by the priest.


    He was originally an atheist, but to protect himself, this was the only and most effective way. Until Samson and Harvey disappeared from the world, he was forced to carry this object with him.


    Sharing the same anxiety and fear as William is Bonita. Although Harvey reassured her that Samson and Lucasta had gone to see Michael and that Michael had also said he would release a report concluding that it was done by vampires, she was still very confused because she had not seen the announcement until now.


    After delivering the documents to the departments, she returned to Harvey¡¯s office and sat with her hands sped, her head bowed.


    Harvey also hopes to have a conclusion soon because that is the only way to help his assistant feel secure.


    ¨C Is Ricky okay?  He spoke up to start a conversation.


    ¨C Yes. The kid¡¯s fine.  She nodded and answered.


    Time passed slowly and Harvey¡¯s eyes never left theputer screen. He wants to be the first to see the news rted to the information he is looking forward to.


    ¨C It¡¯s already there, Bonita, the electronic newspaper has just been published.


    Hearing his call, Bonita immediately rushed forward.


    His fingers quickly clicked on theputer mouse, pulled the article down and read it quickly. Next to him, Bonita almost held her breath, eyes glued to the screen.


    And when the conclusion that the perpetrator was a vampire caught their eyes, they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¨C The perpetrator is some vampire. Perhaps it is Samson.  Harvey burst outughing.


    ¨C Thank you.  Bonita quickly wiped away the tears that had just spilled out of the corners of her eyes.


    Waiting for her to be happy again, Harvey asked why she knew Henry and bought blood from him when he did not work at the hematology and blood transfusion institute.


    In the past, her ancestors bought blood for Harvey from there, this generation introduced it to the next generation, and so on.


    ¨C Ten years ago, our old partner quit her job and introduced me to Henry. She said Henry was her colleague. All subsequent transactions went smoothly so I didn¡¯t find out about him. I apologize for this carelessness.


    ¨C It will be fine. Michael will help us. Now let¡¯s focus on making money.


    Bonita smiled then took the stack of documents from his hand and sat down to check.


    Since the night Cole passed away, the amount of work has been backlogged quite a bit.


    Her insecure mood made her handle things slowly and haphazardly, causing Harvey to take more time to check and constantlyfort her.


    Now that it¡¯s good, she will focus all her energy to make up for the wasted time.


    When dusk fell and Harvey and Bonita prepared to leave thepany, William arrived at Sunshine restaurant. Today, he has a dinner appointment with police chief Jony.


    ¨C Hello William.


    ¨C Hello Jony.


    The two powerful men happily shook hands and sat down to eat. Both of them have known each other for ten years, and can also be called close friends.


    They¡¯re both busy with work, so they haven¡¯t seen each other often recently. Jony proactively invited William to this meal.


    Although he said he wanted to have dinner with his friend, the real reason was that he wanted to see if William had revealed any negligence.


    Honestly, Michael¡¯s words made Jony unable to stop thinking.


    After asking about his friend¡¯s health and current work situation, William immediately asked Jony about the police secretly investigating the hematology and blood transfusion institute.


    Although Jony was quite surprised and did not know where William heard the information from, because he was an experienced person, he understood that the person opposite him would not ask if the news was not true.


    ¨C Right. We received a secret order. There¡¯s going to be a general inspection of the health sector and the government wants us to help them investigate a little first. ording to reports from subordinates, their vitions were not too many.


    Jony answered while silently scolding the policeman named Michael. He was sure that Michael did this.


    What is Michael investigating anyway?


    He wants to dismiss his subordinates.


    ¨C So today you asked me to meet you¡­


    ¨C Yes, let you know in advance and also want to have a meal with you. People often say that if we don¡¯t meet often, rtives will turn into strangers, let alone friends.


    Williamughed, quickly raised his ss invited Jony, and asked Jony to allow him to pay for this meal.


    Inspections will usually be notified to agencies and units a few days in advance, but there will also be unexpected, unannounced inspections.


    Therefore, this information is very valuable for a unit full of errors like the Institute of Medical Sciences.


    While William smiled happily, Jony¡¯s heart was churning. Michael¡¯s actions forced him to lie and to cover up that lie, he revealed the secrets of the General Department of Inspection and Investigation.


    Although William is his friend, he is also a very honest police officer.


    Dinner is the end of the working day, but for Samson and Lucasta it is the beginning of their working time.


    After changing clothes, he and she quickly moved to the suspects¡¯ addresses and hid to observe them.


    Of course, he and she only went to the private homes of those whose daytime movements Michael¡¯s teammates felt were unusual.


    It is also a way to eliminate unsuspicious subjects, shorten the process, and avoid wasting time.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fear that someone would break into the house and kidnap Lucasta, Samson wouldn¡¯t have taken her with him.


    Even if she followed him, it was not certain that she would be safe, but at least she was in his sight and he believed he could protect her. At most, she would suffer minor injuries if something unexpected happened.


    ¨C The delivery vehicle looks suspicious.  Lucasta whispered into Samson¡¯s ear.


    ¨C Wait a minute, we¡¯ll break into the warehouse when they leave.


    Both of them stared at the truck backing up to the warehouse behind the vi.


    Strong men from trucks quickly moved suspicious boxes into the warehouse. They act quickly and leave quickly.


    As for the homeowner, after locking the warehouse door and checking around, he immediately went into the house, closed the door, and turned off the electricity.


    When Samson was sure that the homeowner would not return, he and Lucasta approached the suspicious location.


    Samson took her to the roof and broke the ss window used to let in light during the day, just enough for one person to get through.


    ¨C Careful. The temperature here is a bit low.  Samson put Lucasta down and said.


    Samson used a knife to cut a few boxes and realized they did not contain blood but contained animal organs and meat.


    If Lucasta remembers correctly, this morning, the news talked about unclean food sources from abroad being brought into this country inrge quantities.


    Although the police are actively pursuing and preventing this crime, this criminal activity is still going on vigorously because the profits are too much.


    ¨C It stinks.  Lucasta grimaced and frowned.


    ¨C Yes, but after being marinated with chemicals, they will be delicious fresh meat and make Lucasta salivate.  Samson smiled, and wrapped his arms around her waist, preparing to take her out.


    ¨C Are you still teasing me? Can¡¯t harvest anything.  Lucasta lightly pinched him, pretending to be angry.


    Before he took her away from the smelly warehouse, she took a few photos. She did not want her and Samson¡¯s efforts to be meaningless.


    Just consider her gathering evidence to help Michael destroy another dirty food consumption ring.


    To her, this is also an act of murder, slowly killing people with rotten food.


    He and she continued to go to other ces. The routes they would travel on were nned and, of course, there were no hunters present. Michael directed the hunters to patrol on other roads, away from where the couple would travel.


    Because of the specific nature of their work, they sleep during the day and stay up at night.


    Lucasta felt like she was learning to adapt to vampire living habits rather than her husband learning to adapt to human living habits.


    She suddenly felt that she was greedy, if only she could move fast and strong and still be human.


    That¡¯s all she wishes for, she doesn¡¯t wish to be forever young and immortal.

 Chapter 86: Former lover

    As soon as Michael entered the office, Jony called him to his office. He guessed Jony already knew something.


    Henry discovered that the police were secretly investigating the activities of the hematology and blood transfusion institute, so how could Jony not know?


    Perhaps someone in the institute spread this information because his subordinates were all trustworthy people.


    ¨C Hey, why are you investigating the hematology institute? Did I give you an order?  Jony leaned forward, sped his hands, and looked seriously at Michael.


    ¨C Ah, I assumed that the vampires would buy blood from there, so I secretly investigated. During the time we increased patrols at night, there were no disappearances, and there was only one recent murder, so I assumed they had to find another source of blood, and there¡­


    ¨C Yes, your secret is that William knows everything.


    Michael took a deep breath and bowed his head, not knowing what else to say.


    William has a lot of henchmen, Michael doesn¡¯t know where they are distributed yet, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if William knew about this.


    ¨C Tell me, what else are you doing behind my back?


    ¨C It¡¯s over. That¡¯s all.


    The captain of the special police team quickly opened his eyes wide and lied.


    Even if Jony gave him more money, he wouldn¡¯t dare tell Jony everything unless everything was close to the end and there was enough evidence.


    If Jony knew that the man standing in front of him was about to use the evidence he had to threaten the director of the Institute of Hematology and Blood Transfusion, Jony would kick him out of the police department.


    And if Jony knew he was cooperating with vampires, Jony would put him in prison. He couldn¡¯t joke with this old man.


    ¨C Now tell me when this case can end. Ten years or twenty years?


    ¨C It won¡¯tst ten years. It will end soon.


    The corner of Jony¡¯s lips twitched when he heard the son of thete police chief¡¯s firm assertion.


    Based on what is he so sure?


    But thinking about it, Jony realized that the key lies in capturing and destroying vampires. The investigation now is only to determine their location to set a trap.


    At the same time, in a closed room, William is instructing Henry to check and process documents to make sure that when the inspection team arrives, they will not detect too many vitions.


    At the same time, he also ordered his subordinates to urgently repair degraded facilities.


    ¨C Ah, in half a month Prime Minister Anatole will visit our country.  Henry spoke up before leaving the room.


    ¨C I remember that. I will phone himter.  William nodded, his eyebrows slightly frowned.


    This time, the amount of blood that William collected was only about two-thirds of Anatole¡¯s order while he had received enough money a long time ago. Therefore, he kept procrastinating, not daring to tell Anatole about this.


    He thought he would try to collect enough, but now, the police in neighboring provinces have also tightened security patrols, so it is difficult to take action.


    During the day, William locked himself in his room and handled the medical science institute¡¯s work remotely.


    Today, he had an uneasy feeling so he didn¡¯t want to go out. It was not untilte afternoon, when the sunlight hadpletely disappeared, that he left the room, went to the kitchen to have dinner, and then went to the balcony to enjoy the fresh air.


    While he was closing his eyes, enjoying the pleasant atmosphere, suddenly a light but very cold wind passed by, giving him goosebumps.


    He immediately opened his eyes and looked around. Just as he regainedposure because he did not see anything suspicious, from the dense bushes, the silhouette of a woman appeared in a blood-red dress.


    ¨C Maris¡­ ¨C His face changed color when he saw the face of his former lover.


    Maris looked up at the man with resentful eyes and then she smiled devilishly, then, with just one jump, she stood right behind him.


    Her extremely fast speed made him unable to determine where she was, he thought he was hallucinating.


    ¨C Thomas.  Maris lightly touched his shoulder with sharp ws and called softly.


    As soon as William turned around, she dragged him into the room and closed the door.


    Below, the bodyguards had just arrived. After looking around and seeing no movement, they continued walking, not knowing that the boss¡¯s life was in danger.


    ¨C You¡­ you¡­ ¨C William trembled when he saw the woman step by step approaching him.


    ¨C You¡¯re disappointed to see I¡¯m still alive, right? Today I will reim the old debt.


    William quickly reached behind his back and groped around on the desk to look for the box containing the cross but could not find it.


    Maris smiled, came closer, and picked up the box, holding it in front of him.


    Knowing that today it would be difficult to escape from the female vampire¡¯s hands without using tricks, he immediately prostrated himself at her feet and cried like a child.


    ¨C I know I have done many things that you cannot forgive. But everything I do is because I love you so much.


    ¨C Love me? Are you talking without embarrassment?


    ¨C It¡¯s the truth, Maris, even though you don¡¯t want to believe it, it¡¯s the truth.


    Next, he said that when he discovered that she was a vampire, he came up with the idea of researching a medicine that would help him stay young and immortal like her. His goal is to be able to live together with her forever.


    He said he was afraid that she would no longer love him if he grew old, and was even more afraid that she would belong to another man if he died.


    ¨C Those fears made me lose myself. That¡¯s why I locked you up when you didn¡¯t agree to let me continue using your blood for research. I was afraid of losing you but in the end, I lost you.  He raised his tear-stained face to look at her.


    Maris was not moved at all because this man no longer had a ce in her heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for Samson¡¯s need to bring everyone involved in the kidnapping and blood-selling ring to light, she would have strangled William to death, not saying so much.


    Her purpose ining here today was to make his spirit and mind chaotic, so he would easily reveal loopholes for Samson and the police to find evidence.


    ¨C Really? But when I¡¯m gone, you still arrest Samson to continue researching that nonsense remedy.  She raised her leg, and stepped on William¡¯s neck, forcing his head down to the floor.


    ¨C Because I¡­ I still hope to see you again.  He whispered.


    Realizing that she was using more and more force, William immediately brainstormed to think of something that could save his life right now.


    It seemed this woman was unmoved when he talked about his feelings for her.


    ¨C Vincent. Don¡¯t you want to see Vincent again? It¡¯s the vampire who came to rescue you and was captured by me and a group of hunters. He¡¯s still alive and I¡¯m holding him captive.


    William hit Maris¡¯s weak point, immediately, she retracted her legs and grabbed him, lifting him.


    She saw Vincent disappear with her own eyes, yet this man wanted to use Vincent¡¯s existence to deceive her.


    If Vincent was alive, why did he have to take risks to capture Samson? Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to take Vincent¡¯s blood?


    ¨C Lie. I saw him disappear in the sunlight.  She gritted her teeth and lifted him higher.


    ¨C No, I¡­ tell the truth. The person you see is just a magic show. The hunters agreed to let me keep Vincent for research purposes and I treated him. However, he is a pure-blood vampire, his blood is too different from humans, so I aimed at Samson. Still, I kept Vincent as a backup n.


    Pausing for a moment to catch his breath, he continued to exin that because he identally saw the diamond attached to Samson¡¯s cor, he guessed that Samson was a vampire cursed by the sun god Apollo. Ancient documents have recorded this.


    William¡¯s words were quite logical, so Maris was also confused. However, even if there was a little bit of hope, she still wanted to try. She wanted to see Vincent again.


    After thinking for a few minutes, she slowly put William down and asked him to take her to see Vincent.


    ¨C I¡¯ll take you there next weekend. Right now my work is very busy.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C Tell me the location, and I¡¯ll take you there in a heartbeat.


    ¨C I¡¯ll be overwhelmed by your moving speed.


    Realizing that the man was deliberately stalling for time, Maris immediately used her ws to dig into his neck, blood slowly oozing out from the wounds.


    ¨C If¡­ if you kill me, you will never be able to see Vincent again.


    Maris tried to suppress her anger and backed away.


    William put his hand to his neck and was horrified to realize that his neck was covered in blood.


    ¨C Don¡¯t y tricks, otherwise, I¡­ will drown you to the bottom of the ocean.


    After saying that, Maris also jumped out the window and disappeared into the night.


    When William was sure she was gone, he breathed a sigh of relief and copsed to the floor.


    It took a while for him to get up, call the housekeeper, and then lie down again.


    The wound was not too serious, but the mental overwhelm that Maris brought made him almost exhausted.


    If he hadn¡¯t lied about Vincent¡¯s existence, perhaps that woman would have taken his life.


    As soon as the door opened and saw the scene before her eyes, the housekeeper panicked and ran to help William up, then helped him disinfect the wound and bandage it.


    When she learned that this injury was caused by Maris, she almost dropped the antiseptic bottle.


    ¨C Call Henry here.


    ¨C Yes.


    Next, he ordered the bodyguards to gather and vent his anger on them. The bodyguards also knew that this mistake was too big, so they bowed their heads and listened to him scold them.


    The big boss almost lost his life, which meant that their entire family¡¯s rice bowl was also lost. That¡¯s why they had to risk their lives to protect him like protecting their own lives.


    ¨C Do we need to install crosses around the vi?  A bodyguard asked when William stopped cursing.


    ¨C No need, go work now. I will assign tasks to you after talking with Henry.


    After speaking, he raised his hand to gently rub the outside of the gauze on his neck.


    He silently cursed Maris and determined to make her suffer a thousand times more pain than this.


    He knew that this time he would have to spend arge sum of money to trap her, but there was no more perfect way than that.


    After half an hour, Henry arrived. As soon as he got out of the car, he quickly ran into the house and went straight to William¡¯s room.


    He heard the butler talk about his boss being attacked by a female vampire.


    He searched for Maris but couldn¡¯t find anything. He didn¡¯t expect her toe here. And what surprised him was how William escaped death.

 Chapter 87: Looking for Chickens But Seeing Ducks

    After collecting more evidence about the illegal blood sales at the hematology and blood transfusion institute, Michael personally called the director to ask him for an appointment.


    Of course, the director of the hematology institute quickly agreed. However, when he heard the suggestion from the policeman, his face turned stupid.


    ¨C What do you need to buy blood for?  The director asked curiously.


    ¨C None of your business. Just answer whether you agree or disagree.


    Michael¡¯s elegant appearance and words made the head of the hematology institute quite upset because, after all, he was old enough to be Michael¡¯s father and uncle.


    But because he was in Michael¡¯s grasp, he couldn¡¯t scold him. Now that Michael told him to kneel and worship him, he did as well.


    ¨C Of course, I agree, but you also have to keep your promise and destroy that evidence.  The director nodded miserably.


    ¨C Sure. By the way, to let you know, the General Inspection Department is about to have a surprise inspection, so be prepared.


    After saying that, Michael stood up and leisurely left the room. He also suffered and thought for several nights before making this sinful decision.


    But who knows, if the government inspectors uncover the director¡¯s scandals, he will be immediately expelled from the medical profession.


    At that time, even if he paid double, the new director would not dare to sell human blood to him, because there had just been a purge. Unfortunately, he even used him, it¡¯s no joke.


    ¨C Oh, I¡¯m going crazy. Come on, for the sake of a higher purpose, I have to try andmit a crime. I already hate Samson, I hate Lucasta too. Damn it, what the hell did they do that they didn¡¯te to report or call for so long?


    Because Jony didn¡¯t want Michael to have free time and do stupid things, he gave him a lot of extra work and supervised him all day.


    And because he didn¡¯t want to explode, he assigned Bevis to contact Samson and Lucasta to coordinate the investigation of suspects.


    For more than a week, he has not heard any report from them.


    When Michael returned to the office, he saw Bevis waiting for him. He thought his subordinates wereing to report on the incident involving William, but when he looked at the thick stack of documents Bevis gave him, he was truly stunned.


    ¨C That¡¯s all Ms. Lucasta and Mr. Samson collected after more than a week of breaking into the suspect¡¯s house.  Bevis smiled brightly.


    ¨C Oh my god, am I cooperating with them to do these things?  Michael flipped through the pages while squeezing his forehead andmenting.


    ¨C They happened to see it so they collected evidence. I have to admit that that couple worked very quickly and excellently. There were many cases where the police could not find any traces, but they collected evidence in just one night.


    While Bevis was excited about Samson and Lucasta¡¯s achievements, Michael was not happy at all.


    To be honest, discovering these cases is a good thing, it helps the police a lot, but what he cares about and hopes to get results from is the missing person case. So, he was disappointed, extremely disappointed.


    Not long after Bevis left, Michael took the documents and photos to the office of the police chief after reviewing them.


    And just as he guessed, Jony¡¯s face grew as long as a bicycle pump.


    ¨C Oh, haven¡¯t I assigned these tasks to another team? Are you afraid your colleagues are working too hard? That¡¯s why you take over their work.


    Jony asked, rolling his eyes and flipping through the documents. He assigned Michael to investigate the whereabouts of the vampires and capture them, but look what Michael gave him.


    These smuggling cases, these dirty foods, these rare animal and drug trafficking cases, these rape criminals, murder criminals, fraud and fugitives for many years¡­ Extremely rich and full of images, even a USB containing videos and audio recording files.


    ¨C We identally discovered these criminals during the investigation process.  Michael smiled wryly and answered.


    ¨C Are vampires capable of hiding in the houses of these criminals? Where do you make such spections from?  Jony pushed the document aside and asked in a serious voice.


    ¨C It¡¯s just a feeling.


    Jony burst intoughter and nodded. A police officer in charge of security throughout the city is acting on feeling. It¡¯s interesting.


    ¨C Yes, feeling, when did you start working by feeling?


    Although Jony was a bit annoyed, he had to admit that Michael was a very good subordinate, having collected evidence of many cases in just a short time.


    If there were no disappearance cases rted to vampires, these cases would still be very serious.


    Fast investigation speed and extremely urate information help the police force in particr and the government in general greatly reduce costs and manpower.


    To be honest, this achievement is worthy of praise, but he will not praise Michael. Young people should still learn how to be humble, and being humble is good.


    ¨C So can we handle these cases?  Michael nced at his superior and asked softly.


    ¨C Of course, if there is enough evidence, they must be arrested. Wait, I¡¯ll give you the arrest warrantter.


    Michael bowed and quickly walked away. When he stepped through the pressure-filled door, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He felt it wasn¡¯t so bad, if Samson was on his team then surely the other teams wouldn¡¯t have a job.


    Suddenly, he also wanted to turn into a vampire, but the vampire named Michael would eat bread and beef instead of drinking human blood.


    ¨C Should I ask you to bite my neck, Samson?


    Being reminded by the policeman, Samson suddenly sneezed several times. Last night, he and Lucasta walked around the west side of the city, not arriving home until four in the morning.


    Even though he said he worked nights and slept during the day, he still had to wake up at seven in the morning, eleven in the afternoon, and six in the afternoon to cook for Lucasta.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After too many misunderstandings happened, she left his arms and became skinny.


    Although he has been trying to force her to eat a lot of nutritious food in the past, with the nature of her current job, he is afraid that it will be difficult for his blonde doll to be as plump as before.


    He didn¡¯t want her to be skinny, he wanted to see her previous chubby appearance.


    ¨C Done.


    After putting food on the table, Samson took off his apron and went into his room to wake up hiszy cat.


    However, even though he shook her, she still hugged the pillow tightly and slept. In the end, he had to use his secret technique to wake her up every morning, bending down and kissing her face, from eyes to nose to mouth.


    ¨C Don¡¯t tease me, I want to sleep.  She raised her hand to push his face away and grumbled.


    ¨C Be good, wake up, and eat breakfast, you can¡¯t skip meals.  He buried his head in her neck, biting lightly.


    This movement made Lucasta shiver, quickly open her eyes and jump up. Yesterday, the price she had to pay for continuing to sleep even though he bit her neck was not only not being able to eat breakfast but also being tormented by him until noon.


    ¨C Or don¡¯t have breakfast anymore, we¡­ ¨C He said as he gently slid his hand behind her neck.


    ¨C Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m hungry, my stomach is boiling.


    After saying that, Lucasta jumped out of bed and went into the bathroom.


    Even if he gave her more money, she wouldn¡¯t dare make him more excited.


    Human strength is limited, but that vampire¡¯s strength is unlimited. She doesn¡¯t want to appear in front of Aurora with a strange gait.


    After breakfast, Samson hugged her to sleep until noon, and after lunch, he hugged her to sleep until afternoon.


    The moment dusk fell, they also woke up and prepared. Today, they will visit Aurora for a bit before going on a mission to snoop on subjects. In a few days, they will go abroad.


    The taxi took them out of the deserted ce and onto busy roads. Lucasta leaned her head on his shoulder, remembering the turbulent times in the past. Fortunately, after all, he still epted her and loved her unconditionally.


    ¨C Oh, I¡¯ve been waiting for you two. I even nned to call because I was worried something would happen to you and Lucasta.  Aurora smiled happily.


    ¨C Traffic jam.  Samson replied briefly.


    All three people quickly entered the house and chatted. When Aurora heard Samson say he had to go abroad to investigate, she was extremely worried because the airline service checked very strictly.


    Although Michael could help Samson and Lucasta forge documents, it was difficult for them to carry bottles of dried blood, and if Samson temporarily used Lucasta¡¯s blood, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    A human body is only about five to six liters of blood but Lucasta is so thin that Aurora is afraid the little girl will die before returning.


    ¨C How can you bring dried blood on the ne?


    ¨C Michael will handle everything. I mean he has a sister who works at a hematology institute in that country, she can buy blood for me.  Samson smiled and spoke to reassure Aurora.


    ¨C Who will be the first subject abroad that you two will investigate?


    ¨C Prime Minister Anatole.  Lucasta said while trying to swallow a piece of apple.


    ¨C Oh, then you two won¡¯t be able to meet him. In a few days, he wille here, specifically, he wille to this city to attend a closed conference with high-ranking officials in the medical industry.


    Next, Aurora revealed that during a hematology and blood transfusion conference ten years ago, she identally heard Anatole, who at that time was still the head of the French Institute of Medical Sciences, mention a disease.


    The disease was simr to the condition of a boy she met in the slums. And she has been secretly researching this strange disease all this time.


    ¨C I temporarily call it the vampire disease because the symptoms are quite simr to when you are thirsty for blood. The boy¡¯s fingernails and toenails are curved and long, his hair grows a lot, the skin around his lips and gums is thin and shrinks, causing his teeth to always be exposed, and he always lives in the dark. When exposed to sunlight, he will get burned like you.


    They both opened their mouths and widened their eyes when they heard Aurora speak.


    Samson did not expect such a terrifying disease to exist. However, even when Aurora gives the boy blood to drink, his appearance does not change, it only reduces his pain.


    ¨C I can only say the reason is anemia, so I gave him blood to bnce the amount of blood in his body. That is a temporary way, but to treat and better understand this disease as well as have a convincing exnation must be a long medical process.


    Aurora remembers that when Anatole said that, the doctors and even William thought that the person Anatole met was a vampire.


    It was not until two yearster, when she happened to meet him again, that she took the risk and gave him the documents she had researched.


    She hopes he will use the money, power, and rtionships he has to continue to find a solution to this mysterious disease.


    Her machinery is not enough to continue further research. However, she is still trying to learn and create a drink with ingredients that can rece blood made from red fruits and has initially obtained quite positive results.


    Although that boy still needs to drink blood to reduce symptoms such as dizziness, and lightheadedness¡­ but he no longer drinks as much as before.

 Chapter 88: Prayers at the Rose River

    ¨C Although he wanted to have my contact number and be closer, I refused because I saw that he was quite close to William and was also William¡¯s customer. I was afraid that he would find out something from me and that William would also know. After all, at that time, I was hiding from William that my father had sessfully concentrated the blood.  Aurora shrugged and said.


    ¨C Did you say Anatole was William¡¯s customer? What did he buy from William?  Lucasta asked.


    ¨C Medical masks, medical gloves, and some essories in the medical industry.


    Next, Aurora said that in addition to working at the medical science institute and running the business and production facilities that thete director Walter and his wife left behind, William also runs his own business.


    He has a factory specializing in the production of medical supplies located in the East of this city, veryrge, with arge production team.


    Not only did he provide goods domestically, but he also exported them abroad, earning a lot of money.


    ¨C But he still wants my parents¡¯ property. Perhaps he poured all the money he earned into that crazy research project.  Lucasta sighed.


    In one year, Anatole came to this city six or seven times, and each time he came back with shipments.


    As far as Aurora knows, he is an extremely meticulous person who wants to personally check the goods and supervise throughout the journey.


    ¨C Furthermore, Anatole also has facilities specializing in blood extraction. On business trips like this, the hematology and blood transfusion institute will export a quantity of blood there for them to extract, and then import red blood cells and telets back at cheap prices to serve domestic needs. I think themodity he is interested in is blood, not medical supplies.


    After saying goodbye to Aurora, Samson called Michael and then went to his house with Lucasta to wait.


    Both of them chose the bushes near the steps as a ce to rest. Looking in from the gate, it was difficult for people to detect because the bushes were quiterge and dense.


    Both he and she had the same thought that maybe Anatole was William¡¯s big customer. His import of medical supplies did not make them suspicious.


    However, when they learned that he also bought blood from the hematology and blood transfusion institute, they suddenly both thought that he was very suspicious even though the import-export cooperation process had been clearly exined by Aurora.


    More than half an hourter, Michael returned. There was a serious collision on the road near the police station, so traffic was congested. Otherwise, he would have been home early.


    Since receiving the documents about those cases, Jony no longer followed him closely and he understood that as Jony¡¯s tacit consent, allowing him to investigate William.


    However, he also understood that Jony wanted everything to happen secretly until there was convincing evidence.


    The secret meeting between all three people continued after a long period of not seeing each other.


    The content of the meeting revolved around Prime Minister Anatole.


    After hearing Lucasta and Samson express their suspicions and nning an investigation, Michael immediately called Bevis, asking Bevis to help him find out about the time and flight for transporting blood from the hematology institute to France.


    Although Bevis was Michael¡¯s subordinate, Bevis made more friends than him. Bevis knew and was close to many people working in agencies and even airport employees.


    So, only about fifteen minutester, the information was sent to Michael¡¯s phone.


    ¨C Goods will be delivered to the airport one hour before the ne takes off. Because it is a ne carrying the prime minister and medical supplies, the inspection process will not be too strict, or even non-inspecting.  Michael said honestly.


    ¨C There must have been some problem, so he had to personally escort and supervise the goods. His face is like a ticket to guarantee legitimacy, right?  Lucasta pouted.


    ¨C It can be considered so.


    While Michael and Lucasta were talking about loopholes in import and export inspection, Samson was busy calcting the time and distance from William¡¯s East workshop to the airport.


    He did not intend to go into the airport warehouse as Michael mistakenly thought, but the ce he wanted to go was William¡¯s workshop.


    If he guessed correctly, William would send the illegal blood source along with the medical supplies shipment.


    He only needs to determine whether the cargo trucks contain blood or not, then the investigation is considered halfpleted.


    ¨C I¡¯m afraid one hour is not enough to act. Just transporting goods from the truck to the ne¡¯s parking lot and onto the ne takes a lot of time. I¡¯m afraid there will always be people there and you won¡¯t have a chance to check.  Michael said worriedly.


    ¨C I¡¯ll break into William¡¯s workshop, no need to go to the airport.


    ¨C Yes, yes. Every day I be more and more stupid.  Michael put his hand on his forehead and burst outughing.


    Leaving Michael¡¯s house, Samson took Lucasta to William¡¯s factory.


    They just stood from afar, observing the entrances because they knew clearly that if they went in there now, they wouldn¡¯t get any results, it wasn¡¯t time yet.


    This production area is extremelyrge and deserted, with not a single house around.


    ¨C I¡¯m wondering if this ce could be his human ughterhouse. I mean the people who were captured and had their blood drawn.  Lucasta whispered.


    ¨C Maybe yes and maybe no? If it¡¯s as you think, maybe it will be a secret room, like Aurora¡¯s blood concentration and research room. If you don¡¯t know, you can search for the rest of your life and you won¡¯t find out.  Samson gently patted her head and said.


    The couple did not know that inside, Henry and his engineers were rushing toplete the final stages to create a perfect trap for Maris.


    William spent a huge amount of money to hire good experts from abroad to help him.


    People who are too rich are often extravagant and do almost useless things. Therefore, the group of experts did not wonder about the purpose of the room designed as a trap and also an impregnable detention ce.


    They only focus onpleting the job to receive the remaining generous amount of money.


    ¨C Samson, let¡¯s go to the Rose River. It¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock at night and that ce is also close to the subjects¡¯ homes. We¡¯ll go for a walk and wait untilte.  Lucasta suggested.


    ¨C Yes, let¡¯s go.


    Quick as the wind, he picked her up and moved to a deserted alley in the city, then walked to the main street to catch a taxi.


    After all, the area around the Rose River is also a gathering ce for young people, crowded and bustling, so he couldn¡¯t carry her there directly.


    If someone suddenly saw them appear, it would be big trouble.


    His speed was so fast that when he stopped, people would mistakenly think he suddenly appeared, like a god.


    Although people¡¯s obsession with the existence of vampires still exists, their trust in the police is not small.


    Therefore, within the allowed time frame, they still go out and participate in entertainment activities to relieve stress.


    Samson held Lucasta¡¯s hand and walked with her along the river bank sparkling with electric light. Happiness for him is as simple as that, just having her by his side.


    During the past thousand years, he has achieved the results that people always desire, money, wealth, even fame. But it was only when he met Eirlys and now Lucasta that he felt happiness.


    The happiness Eirlys brought him was too short-lived. But for Lucasta, he believes she will give himsting happiness, at least for the rest of his life, when he bes a human.


    ¨C You know, Samson, when we were still in a brother and sister rtionship, I thought the man I would hold hands with ande here to pray would be you. At that time, I felt so bad, so guilty.  Lucasta spoke slowly and recalled the past autumn.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry. Perhaps you have struggled psychologically a lot. Sorry to you.


    Samson stopped, pulled Lucasta to face him, put his hand on her shoulder, and looked straight into eyes sparkling like pearls from the bottom of the ocean.


    He felt grateful for the sun god¡¯s curse. If he hadn¡¯t lived until now, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet this girl.


    He will not be able to have this precious love. He will not be able to feel the burning love that burns his heart, urging him to sacrifice everything to protect.


    ¨C Lucasta, perhaps the past thousand years I have lived to wait for you.


    The sentence was short but made Lucasta so emotional that she burst into tears.


    She didn¡¯t know what else to say, just nodded vigorously. If he wasn¡¯t a vampire, he would have left this world a long time ago and her fate would have been tragic and perhaps she would have perished in the forest that year.


    ¨C Be good, don¡¯t cry.


    He bent down, used his warm lips to wipe away the tears on her face, and kissed her pink lips.


    She also enthusiastically responded to him, expressing her passionate love for him through this kiss.


    The sweet and passionate kisssted until Lucasta felt breathless and actively turned her face to the side.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, just kissing makes me tired. ¨C She buried her head in his chest and said shyly.


    ¨C You still have to practice a lot.  Samsonughed, stroking her silky blonde hair.


    The night wind blowing in from the river did not make Lucasta feel cold because she was in the warm embrace of the man she loved.


    She is dreaming of a future with him, her, and their adorable children. She will teach them to sing and cook, and he will teach them to paint and garden.


    ¨C Let¡¯s pray, Samson.


    ¨C Okay.


    The couple held hands and approached the riverbank and closed their eyes to pray.


    The prayer is simple and sincere, just hoping to be together for the rest of this life and if there is a next life, they still want to see each other again and love each other again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When the riverbank gradually became less crowded, the two of them continued to go to the homes of the remaining suspects on the list of domestic suspects.


    Although their suspicions were directed towards Anatole, they did not want to miss any suspect.


    Samson carefully pulled the cor of his jacket closed, covering the diamond on his shirt cor.


    After all these years, he realized that it only glows when in absolute darkness or where there is a bad maic field and only needs ayer of ck cloth to cover this light.


    He also looks forward to the day when he can bring it back to its original ce, which is the temple of the sun god, an ancient temple.


    That year, he took on the job of repairing the temple and even though the sun god warned him in a dream not to change the top of the temple¡¯s tower, he still did it because he didn¡¯t believe it and because he wanted to receive full payment from his employer.


    As a result, he suffered the wrath of the sun god. The sun god even took the diamond down from the top of the tower, gave it to him, and said that once he could put it back in its ce with his own hands, the curse would bepletely broken.


    And a vampire wouldn¡¯t dare loiter near the temple even in a dream, let alone enter it.


    The only way was to drink his lover¡¯s blood for a year so that the destructive energy of the vampire in the temple would recognize him as a human and then he could enter.

 Chapter 89: The Secret Inside the Truck

    The result of Samson and Lucasta¡¯sst night of prowling was the discovery of two more cases of smuggling and consumption of stolen goods.


    Although the list still had names from neighboring provinces, Michael suggested they stop and rest for the time being, waiting until the day William shipped the goods to the airport for Anatole.


    Michael also now ces all doubts on this prime minister. No head of state visits another country so often.


    Even if he was worried about the goods, he could still send someone else to rece him, so why did he have to go himself like that?


    ¨C Lie with me a little longer, I¡¯m not hungry yet.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Waking up after a good night¡¯s sleep, Lucasta still did not leave the bed but snuggled her head into Samson¡¯s arms, reaching out to hug him tightly, not letting him go make breakfast.


    Cntha once told her that if two people saw each other every day and were close to each other every day, they would gradually feel bored.


    However, she felt that Cntha was wrong, she had been with Samson for ten years and even now, she still wasn¡¯t bored with him.


    She was even addicted to him, addicted to his masculine scent and his warm words and affectionate and gentle actions.


    ¨C Do you want to go shopping or go out? I¡¯ll take you away. Anyway, hunters aren¡¯t active during the day.  Samson gently patted her head and asked.


    ¨C I don¡¯t like it, I have enough clothes to wear, stalking for a few days is just like going out. I want to stay at home, cook with you, and in the afternoon go to the garden to look at the flowers with you.


    ¨C Yes, then do as you wish.


    To be honest, she also liked going out, but she didn¡¯t want him to have to drain the blood from his body, and then have to rush back home to drink the blood.


    She didn¡¯t want him to have to carry too many clothes in the hot weather.


    Giving up a little of her hobbies to make himfortable is also a way to show her love for her man.


    The holidays passed quickly, tomorrow night would be the time to decide whether his and her guess was correct or not.


    Tonight, the moon is very bright, floating high in the sky, and countless stars surrounding it form a beautiful sparkling picture in the sky.


    Lucasta pulled Samson out and sat on the steps, lying with her head on his legs, looking up at the night sky.


    She was looking forward to seeing a shooting star, she hadn¡¯t seen a shooting star in a long time. She wanted to make a wish for luck for tomorrow.


    ¨C If Anatole was the one who illegally purchased blood from William, what would happen to him?  She raised her hand to touch the diamond on Samson¡¯s cor and asked softly.


    ¨C People with diplomatic status like him will be exempt from criminal liability.


    After sighing, Lucasta pulled Samson¡¯s warm hand to her cheek and closed her eyes.


    Honestly, her insides were unstable, she was worried about tomorrow night. She waspletely unaware that by the time she stopped looking at the sky, a shooting star had passed by and her husband had made her wish.


    He also hoped that everything would go smoothly so that he and his beloved could quickly return to the castle.


    Night ends, dayes, and then night again.


    The flight carrying Anatole would leave the runway at eleven o¡¯clock at night. ording to Samson¡¯s calctions, the journey from William¡¯s factory to the airport would take an hour and a half at night because the road was empty at that time.


    At exactly eight o¡¯clock, both of them were present at the small door on the side of the factory.


    Just as he approached the entrance of the cargo unloading area, Lucasta discovered that the diamond on Samson¡¯s cor suddenly glowed.


    It¡¯s notpletely dark here, so it could just be due to the bad maic field.


    ¨C Maybe I guessed right. This is William¡¯s human ughterhouse.  She confidently affirmed.


    ¨C Calm down, bad maic fields alsoe from people with bad intentions.


    He smiled, took the diamond down, and put it in his pocket, carefully pulling the zipper back. If he lost it, he would have no hope of ever returning to being human.


    Although Lucasta spoke strongly, after all, she had just recently passed adulthood, still a little girl, so he understood that she was still very shy, just a little less shy than before.


    The light that the diamond is emitting is extremely dark red, which proves that many people have been murdered. Perhaps Lucasta is right.


    However, whatever needs to be done first must be done, he doesn¡¯t want her to be scared and distracted.


    ¨C They are loading goods onto the truck. Do we have a chance to reach out?  She nervously looked forward and asked.


    ¨C Let me create a chance, you stay here.


    After saying that, Samson immediately ran to the main circuit breaker and turned off the power. Next, he disconnected the power line leading to the cargo unloading area.


    Booing rang out at the same time and then glimmering shlights from the phone appeared.


    Lucasta held her breath and opened her eyes wide to observe, but the light wasn¡¯t enough for her to see clearly at this distance.


    She could only see a few bright spots moving away from the area where several trucks were parked.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go.


    Samson said as soon as he returned to her side and took her next to the closed truck.


    Lucasta was like a blind person at this moment, but Samson saw very clearly. He quickly opened the trunk and climbed inside with her.


    Under the light from the diamond in his hand, she was startled to realize that this car contained many blood bags stored in sealed containers.


    ¨C Oh my God, we guessed right.  While speaking, she took out her camera and took a quick photo.


    When William¡¯s technical team and staff fixed the problem and reconnected the power lines, Samson and Lucasta also left the truck, crawled into the bushes along the road, and hid to wait.


    He needed to make sure whether the blood truck would get to the airport and transfer the cargo from there to Anatole¡¯s ne.


    ¨C Five trucks just left the workshop. I sent you their license te number. Check to see if they all arrived at the airport.


    After hanging up the phone, Samson immediately took Lucasta away because he realized that several people had just rushed out of the doors leading into the factory and used shlights to shine into the dark corners as if looking for something.


    They even held crosses in their hands.


    ¨C Sir, nothing was discovered. Perhaps a mouse chewed through the wire, causing the main power source to automatically turn off.  Henry held the cross in front of him while speaking on the phone.


    ¨C It can¡¯t be such a coincidence. That vampire is watching us. The detective just sent me a photo. The two people in the photo are Lucasta and Samson standing on the banks of the Rose River.


    Henry¡¯s face suddenly changed color, but then he quickly regainedposure and reassured his boss that even if Samson discovered something, it didn¡¯t matter because the vampire was not a police officer.


    The fact that Michael cooperates with a vampire is something that no one would have thought of.


    ¨C He won¡¯t be able to appear before the police and denounce us. And no one will believe the words of a girl with mental problems.  Henry tried to calm William¡¯s anger.


    However, William is still worried about other possibilities that could happen. If the police believe Lucasta and investigate him, it will be very troublesome.


    ¨C Send someone to the police station and Michael¡¯s house to see if Lucasta wille looking for him.


    After assigning tasks to his subordinates, Williamy down on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    He felt regretful for looking down on a brat like Lucasta. He looked down on a brat who carried the blood of his brother, thete principal Walter.


    ¨C But Lucasta, if your father died in my hands, what the hell are you? Enjoy the days when you still see the sun, little girl.


    William kept awake until he received notice that all the goods had been loaded on the ne, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yesterday, Maris came to find him again but he still dyed taking her to see Vincent, the reason was because he was testing the system and wanted to make sure there were no problems.


    Of course, Maris can do nothing but wait because, for her right now, Vincent is more important than anything.


    ¨C Vincent, if you are alive, let¡¯s let go of our hatred and return to the forest. I will make it up to you for everything.


    Her sparkling eyes filled with emotion and hope looked up to the sky, where thete-night stars were sparkling.


    She agreed with William to forget everything and not harm him, as long as he returned Vincent to her.


    Although William said Vincent was very weak and couldn¡¯t sit up on his own or talk, she believed he would quickly get better once he got rid of William.


    At this time, Michael also informed Lucasta that all the trucks departing from William¡¯s factory entered the airport and transferred all goods to the ne.


    This is also an important hook for the police and Samson to follow to investigate, eliminating all other previous suspects, and shortening the time to solve the case.


    ¨C Is the next step the police will arrest him?  Lucasta asked excitedly.


    ¨C Not yet, what if he said that he bought blood from poor workers or thugs, gamblers, and debtors?  Michael shook his head.


    Lucasta¡¯s face becamepletely sad, she thought that this much evidence was enough. Michael also noticed her disappointment when he heard her sigh.


    Just now, when he returned home, he discovered two suspicious people loitering nearby.


    Therefore, to ensure that this cooperation was kept secret until the end, he asked both of them not toe looking for him anymore, but to just contact him by phone.


    ¨C Can you help me transfer the phone to Samson?  Michael asked softly.


    She immediately said yes and then put the phone to Samson¡¯s ear, she also pressed her face there, causing the poor phone to be sandwiched between two beautiful faces.


    This adorable appearance made Samson almostugh but had to restrain himself.


    ¨C We need to see Anatole. I mean we need to tell him about the origin of that blood and ask him to cooperate and testify to incriminate William. If William said that this was the first time, his crime would be much lighter and he would not be considered involved in the disappearances over the past decades.


    ¨C Okay. I will discuss it with Lucasta and notify youter.


    Samson¡¯s face showed a pensive look. He wasn¡¯t sure he could convince Anatole.


    It¡¯s also possible that Anatole knew the origin of that blood but still deliberately bought it. If so, Anatole will protect William to the end.


    However, if he doesn¡¯t try, how will he know? He just hoped that man still had some conscience.


    ¨C Lucasta, tomorrow, please invite Cntha here for dinner.  He gently stroked the cheek of the person next to him, lovingly speaking.


    ¨C You want to take the invitation card from her, right? Because that¡¯s the only way to reach Anatole?  She squinted her eyes and asked.


    ¨C Yes. We can¡¯t suddenly appear in his house, right? One is that he faints, and two is that the security guard will shoot you and me dead before we can negotiate.

 Chapter 90: Mirage

    After receiving an invitation card from Cntha with Michael¡¯s help, Samson and Lucasta sessfully boarded the ne.


    Although Lucasta wanted to see the floating clouds drifting close by, this flight departed in the evening, so she could only see the city with thousands of sparkling lights gradually shrinking and then pitch ck.


    She felt so happy because before returning to the old forest, she experienced a long flight with him, across manynds and great seas. She will consider this a trip of a newly married couple.


    ¨C I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m flying, it¡¯s like the ne is standing still.  She whispered, loud enough for the person next to her to hear.


    ¨C Uh, if you feel like you¡¯re flying, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be worried for hours.  Samson nodded in agreement.


    When both of them left the territory, Maris also came to find William ording to his previous appointment.


    He kept dying, so she told herself that if he didn¡¯t keep that promise today, she would force him because if she kept giving in, she was afraid Vincent would be more and more exhausted.


    ¨C You came right on time. Let¡¯s go.  William left the swivel chair and leisurely walked out of the room as soon as he saw Maris appear.


    She nced around the room and followed him closely. This close distance made her feel more secure, once he pulled a trick, she would immediately take his life in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing William and the girl next to him, Henry immediately bowed and opened the car door for them both to get in. Then he drove out the gate and sped down the road.


    To make her feel secure and not suspicious, William did not bring any bodyguards. Although he was nervous, he was also confident about the trap as well as his acting ability.


    The streets at night were gradually empty of people and vehicles, and when Henry turned the car onto the road leading to William¡¯s production area, the space waspletely deserted, with only their car.


    ¨C It¡¯s this ce. ¨C William said and pushed the car door and got out.


    Maris also followed out. She carefully looked around and when she didn¡¯t feel anything dangerous, she went inside with him.


    William¡¯s illegal activities all took ce at night when the workers had gone home, so even though they had worked for him for a long time, they did not know that this ce was his human ughterhouse.


    High wages, good benefits, and an employer who always cares about the lives and morale of workers are the reasons why hundreds of people agree to travel long distances toe here to work.


    And they return hometer than workers of otherpanies and factories.


    ¨C Where is he?


    Maris stopped and asked because she noticed something suspicious. Long and sharp fingernails have also appeared.


    This workshop was toorge and he took her to many ces but she still couldn¡¯t see a trace of Vincent.


    ¨C That door will take us there.


    The stairs leading to a dead end made Maris a bit confused. However, after a few seconds of fumbling on the wall, William surprised her when she witnessed the wall rotate, revealing a tunnel.


    The mechanism of this wall used as a secret door reminded her of theboratory in Aurora¡¯s house.


    ¨C Do you want to y tricks?  She gritted her teeth and asked.


    ¨C You could kill me in an instant if you didn¡¯t see Vincent.


    ¨C Miss, although Mr. Vincent is very weak, he can still harm us, that¡¯s why we need to lock him here. My boss chose to believe you and trust the deal. The people who should be afraid are us. If you and Vincent betray your promise, we will no longer see the sun tomorrow.


    Normally the cross would glow immediately when it detected a vampire and she didn¡¯t smell garlic around here either.


    Even if they hid the cross in a wooden box, they probably wouldn¡¯t have enough time to take it out because, before that, she would kill them if they acted abnormally.


    After Maris nodded, the two men entered. She also walked right behind them and as soon as she reached the bottom step, she almost cried when she saw Vincent sitting in arge sealed cage made from transparent ss.


    He closed his eyes, fatigue evident on his face.


    ¨C Vincent. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s Maris¡­


    She approached the cage and repeatedly banged her hands on it, loudly calling for him. However, in response to her, he was silent.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¨C Open the door quickly. I will take him away and never return to this city again.  She turned to William and spoke in a very urgent voice.


    William signaled with his hand and Henry quickly pressed the password. Immediately, the ss moved, revealing a gaprge enough for two people to pass through.


    Maris momentarily forgot that the man next to her was an old fox because she was so focused on Vincent that she rushed inside. However, when she touched him, he suddenly disappeared.


    The moment she realized it was just an illusion created by that machine, the cage had already closed.


    She did not expect that she would be tricked again and fall into the hands of the evil William.


    ¨C Open the door, you bastard, Thomas¡­ you bastard, I will kill you.  She panicked, scratched the ss, and screamed miserably.


    Anger made her eyes be bloodshot, her fingernails and toenails grew longer, two fangs appeared, and her hair was no longer smooth but tangled with crazy destructive actions.


    Outside, William stood calmly watching the woman who was almost going crazy inside.


    The material that makes up this cage is made from super hard ss and is not easily broken.


    However, because he wants to be more certain, he will reduce her strength.


    ¨C Let¡¯s begin.


    ¨C Yes.


    Henry nodded and quickly operated the control key. Maris panicked when she realized the floor where she was standing was moving, revealing a tank of garlic water that smelled horribly.


    The fit of coughing caused tears to flow from her eyes, smearing all over her face and hair.


    She hated herself, hated herself for being so stupid. How can she believe the words of someone who harmed her? Would a cruel man like him spare Vincent?


    ¨C Okay, close the tank.


    ¨C Yes.


    William¡¯s hand went to his neck and gently rubbed the healed wounds. He felt extremely satisfied when he witnessed the struggling appearance of the person who dared to threaten him and make him bleed.


    Meanwhile, Henry is still reinstalling the systems inside the room to ensure that if Maris escapes from the cage, she will not be able to escape and will be burned by the light from the hidden crosses.


    At that time, she will crawl back into the cage to protect herself.


    After making a few provocative moves and humiliating her, William quickly left and Henry quickly followed him.


    Henry is not as calm as his boss. Even though the n went perfectly and there were no mistakes, until now, his heart was still beating very fast.


    The appearance of the female vampire when she showed her true form made him extremely frightened.


    ¨C Just give her a little blood to drink every day. Once we¡¯ve finished dealing with Samson, we¡¯ll continue researching.  William advised Henry as soon as he sat in the car.


    ¨C Yes. Ah, I have a question.  Henry spoke up while fastening his seat belt.


    ¨C Say it.


    ¨C How do you know that she is a non-pureblood vampire?


    ¨C I don¡¯t know, Peter said. He can recognize it.


    In William¡¯s mind, the scene of the chaotic battle thirty years ago appeared again.


    He remembered that year Peter said Maris was a non-pure vampire, she was a human but was marked by another vampire and one of the two guys who came to rescue her was a non-pure vampire.


    Excluding Vincent, the remaining vampire is Samson.


    When he set a trap to capture Samson in Lucasta¡¯s room, he tried to find that diamond on Samson but couldn¡¯t find it.


    The diamond of the temple of the sun god lost for a thousand years, will have an incredible price.


    Seeing the car leave, William¡¯s group of henchmen slowly came out of the bushes and entered the factory.


    During the day, they are normal hard workers like any other workers, but at night they kidnap people and bring them here, draining their blood.


    Besides, they will also retain several healthy people ording to the boss¡¯s orders to serve as a source of organs for transnt surgeries of the super-rich.


    Underground at this moment, only Maris was left, moaning in pain and resentment. She called out Samson and Harvey¡¯s names in desperation.


    The only meaningful thing she got from this crazy trip was Vincent¡¯s illusion. She had no idea that humans were able to create such magical-like devices.


    ¨C William, you better pray that I never escape from here, otherwise, I will give you the most terrible death.


    After saying that, Maris fell and passed out because she was so tired. On the ground, the murderers were also preparing to fall asleep.


    The police¡¯s strict patrols and control forced them to be idlers at night. They can only wait until things calm down.


    William had nned to choose another province far away as a ce of operation, but it seemed they had to wait until he finished dealing with those who were obstructing him.


    The night gradually passed and the ne carrying Samson and Lucasta was almost to France.


    Samson was always on guard so he didn¡¯t dare sleep, but Lucasta continued to sleep soundly after eating.


    Fortunately, the weather in France and surrounding areas is being affected by the approaching storm, so Samson is not too worried about having to face the sun.


    He just felt sorry for Lucasta, when the weather suddenly became cold, his lovely girl would cough because of cold lungs.


    After a few more hours, the ne alsonded on the runway. Samson gently called Lucasta up and then stood up to get his luggage.


    He and she only brought two hand luggage, verypact.


    ¨C Have we arrived in France? Oh, I¡¯m still sleepy.  Lucasta yawned and said.


    ¨C Yes, be good, go to the hotel and sleep again.  He gently stroked her cheek to help her regain consciousness quickly.


    Lucasta yawned again then stood up, following him into the stream of people moving off the ne.


    She told herself that she would force him to take her to the Eiffel Tower and then take a boat ride on the Seine River. After all, it was two days before Anatole¡¯s party began.


    Just thinking about that image was enough to make her excited. With this ideal weather, it would be a waste not to go.

 Chapter 91: Honeymoon

    ¨C Lucasta.


    A girl¡¯s voice made Lucasta and Samson turn around at the same time. Amidst the crowded crowd, she saw the beautiful face of Michael¡¯s sister.


    Although Lucasta had never met Be as an adult, because he saw her photo hanging in the house, Lucasta quickly recognized her.


    ¨C Miss Be.


    Lucasta pulled Samson and ran towards Be and when she arrived, she immediately let go of his hand and hugged the girl opposite.


    Luckily, Be lives and works here, otherwise, she and Samson still wouldn¡¯t be able to go to France because Michael hasn¡¯t found anyone to ask for help picking them up, booking hotel rooms, and most importantly, buying blood.


    ¨C Michael sent me your picture. You look much prettier in real life than in the picture.  Be said excitedly.


    ¨C You are also very beautiful. Michael said his sister was the most beautiful girl in France.


    Be lightly pinched Lucasta¡¯s cheek then turned to Samson and bowed to him.


    She heard the thrilling story about this vampire from her brother. She had to admit that Samson¡¯s handsome looks could make girls¡¯ hearts flutter.


    She doesn¡¯t know how scary he will be when he turns into a vampire, but his current appearance is very attractive.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go. I brought food for you.


    To be honest, Samson was trying to suppress his bloodlust. If the flight had a problem and was extended for more time, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself.


    Before boarding the ne, he drank two sses of blood, but being able to hold back until now is a miracle. Perhaps because Lucasta was by his side, his endurance also increased.


    Both of them quickly followed Be to the car. Lucasta realized his unusual behavior, so as soon as she got into the car, she opened the blood storage box, took out a bag of blood, and gave it to him.


    ¨C Sorry.  Samson spoke up.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay. You can use it freely.  Be smiled and started the car.


    The blood quickly soothed the pain and difort in his body. Plus, there was a petite blonde girl kindly wiping the sweat from his face, making him feel extremely happy.


    He hopes that after this trip, everything will end well so he can quickly escape this torment.


    ¨C Do you want something to eat, Lucasta?  Be nced at the rearview mirror and asked.


    ¨C I want to eat a sandwich. I find it very delicious in the picture.  Lucasta answered excitedly.


    ¨C It¡¯s very delicious, one of the famous street foods of this country.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After buying sandwiches for Lucasta, Be took them both to a five-star hotel.


    Her brother said these two guests needed to be in a good environment to have the health and spirit to carry out their important mission.


    ¨C Oh, this hotel looks like a castle. It must be very expensive.  Lucasta admired and praised as soon as the car turned into the hotel gate.


    ¨C The heir to the Workdaypany cannot stay in a mediocre hotel.  Be shrugged and replied.


    Lucastaughed and winked at Samson. This time, she will go to the party as Cntha.


    Anatole had never seen the daughter of the president of Workday and Cntha said that all she had to do was show this invitation card and an introduction and she and Samson could enter with dignity and be weed as distinguished guests.


    The receptionist gave Be the room card and then led the guests to a room located on the fifth floor.


    ording to Be¡¯s brief introduction, this ce was once the home of a prince.


    The time spent living, studying, and working here is enough for Be to learn about every corner of this capital of light.


    If it weren¡¯t for her brother asking her to stay here to wee these two special guests, she would have boarded the ne and returned home a long time ago.


    Although the job here is very good, she wants to return and work in her country so she can be with her brother.


    Although she cannot help her brother¡¯s work, at least she can cook him decent, nutritious meals until the day he finds his other half.


    ¨C Please contact me when determining the return date so I can book tickets. This amount of blood is enough for you to use for a week.  Be carefully ced the blood bags in the refrigerator and said.


    ¨C Yes, thank you very much, Miss Be.  Samson replied.


    ¨C I also really hope that case ends quickly so my brother can have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Although Be spoke andughed, Lucasta understood the worry in this girl¡¯s heart, and she also understood the worries of families with people pursuing a career in protecting the safety and security of people and the country.


    After Be left, only Lucasta and Samson remained in the room. She took out her evening dress and his suit and hung them in the closet, then rearranged her things before going to take a shower.


    The interior of the room reminded her of his castle, elegant, tasteful, and ssic.


    While immersing herself in the warm bathtub, closing her eyes to enjoy the feeling of rxation, she was suddenly startled when she felt the warmth of the man¡¯s hand touching her shoulder.


    ¨C I¡­ I¡¯m almost done, go out, I¡¯ll be out soon.


    ¨C Let¡¯s take a bath together.  Samson moved his hand down and whispered in her ear.


    Lucasta shivered, opened her eyes wide, and stared into space. He never asked to take a bath with her before. More and more, she felt that he was strange.


    And while she was thinking, the man quickly took off his clothes and jumped into the bathtub with her.


    Under the luxurious yellow light, Lucasta¡¯s charm is even more enhanced as her body is covered in white soap bubbles.


    ¨C Samson, take a shower, why are you looking at me?  She shyly turned her back to him, gently rubbing her arm.


    ¨C Let me help you.  Samson approached and gently caressed her bare white back.


    His breathing gradually became more rapid, his strong arms gradually tightened around her.


    Stimting kisses continuously fell on her neck and then gradually slid down her back, causing her to lose all control and helplessly let herself loose in his arms.


    White soap bubbles continuously poured out of the high-quality porcin bathtub. The air inside the room became increasingly hot even though it was raining outside.


    ¨C Enough¡­ enough Samson, it¡¯s been too long¡­ it¡¯s been too long.  Lucasta begged him miserably.


    ¨C Not enough, just the beginning.


    ¨C What? It¡¯s been so long and you say it¡¯s just the beginning?


    Samson gently bit Lucasta¡¯s earlobe, blowing warm breath into her ear, causing her to lose all resistance, tremble again, and follow his will.


    She felt like he was like a vine, tightly wrapped around her, wanting her continuously without getting tired.


    So is this what he said about bathing together? She thought he only wanted her body when the two of them slept together.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. She only knew that when he stopped, her strength was almost drained, her head resting on the edge of the bathtub.


    It seemed he wasn¡¯t much better, lying with his head on her shoulder, panting.


    ¨C You are not human.  She whispered.


    ¨C Uh. I¡¯m a vampire.  Samson leaned forward, gently bit her neck, and replied.


    When he took her out of the bathroom, she realized it was eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    While he seemedfortable because he had just finished eating her, she wrapped herself in a nket and sat on the bed, looking at him with eyes filled with anger.


    Before boarding the ne, he even said he was worried that she would get cold when she came here, but it seemed like he was just talking nonsense. He soaked her in the bathtub for several hours, causing her to freeze to death.


    ¨C Drink some warm water.  Samson lifted the cup of warm tea to her lips, and with his other hand pulled her close to his body.


    ¨C I don¡¯t drink. Let me freeze to death. If I die, see if you can find a girl who agrees to be with you.  She turned her face to the side and said angrily.


    ¨C I will die with you, I don¡¯t need to find anyone else to rece you.


    Samson¡¯s sad words made Lucasta¡¯s whole body weak, her heart melted, and there was no more anger, only love, and affection.


    She quickly took his hand, brought the cup of tea up, and drank it, then proactively wrapped her arms around his waist, snuggling her head into his chest.


    She is the same, if something unfortunate happens to him, she doesn¡¯t want to exist anymore.


    ¨C I¡¯m not mad at you. I just want you tofort me a little. The feeling just now in the bathroom was very sweet. I like it. I like it very much.


    The space inside the room was silent. Samson did not answer Lucasta, just gently kissed her hair and helped her dry it.


    His long, soft fingers gently caressing the oily skin made Lucasta extremelyfortable, temporarily putting aside her worries to enjoy a few rxing days with him.


    ¨C Maybe when the mission ispleted, we will immediately return to the forest. So¡­ consider this our honeymoon.  He put the hair dryer on the table, smoothed her hair, and said.


    ¨C Yes.


    The couple held hands and approached the ss window, drawing the curtain to look outside.


    The rain continued to fall, soaking the city¡¯s ssical splendor with thousands of years of culture. From this position, he and she can see the Eiffel Tower and the Seine River, which embodies the ultimate luxury of the French capital.


    ¨C It¡¯s so beautiful. As beautiful as the love story between you and me.  Lucasta whispered.


    ¨C Uh. I will consider our love story the most beautiful love story.


    ¨C Tomorrow, please take me to that tower and let¡¯s go on a boat trip on the river.


    ¨C Uh. Now let¡¯s go to sleep.


    Samson immediately picked Lucasta up as soon as he finished speaking and returned to the big bed.


    She was like a little cat, curled up in his arms, asking him to stroke her back to help her sleep.


    Regarding these requests of hers, he did not find it annoying at all but only felt that she was so adorable, like a warm cotton ball, who loved to be pampered.


    He also didn¡¯t understand why tonight, he suddenly felt so uneasy. This feeling appeared not long after the ne took off. But he didn¡¯t want Lucasta to worry so he kept it to himself.


    Just now, he called Aurora and Harvey and they both said they were safe.


    In the end, who got into trouble? Maris was in the forest, so saying she was in danger was impossible.


    ¨C Samson.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯m here.


    Samson quickly responded when he heard Lucasta calling. But when he saw her closed eyes and her small mouth twitching, he knew that she was just dreaming.


    He was very happy because, in her dream, she still called his name. That proves that she loves him very much and thinks about him a lot.


    ¨C Have a nice honeymoon, honey.


    He kissed her forehead before lying down and falling asleep with her.

 Chapter 92: The Poetic Seine River

    As soon as it was dawn, Lucasta got out of bed, pushed the door open, and walked out to the balcony, looking around.


    The Eiffel Tower, the romantic Seine River, and the boulevards made her feel like she was dreaming.


    Previously, even though her family was very rich, her parents were always busy with work and never took her abroad to travel, only asionally going to parties and going to some neighboring provinces for a change of atmosphere.


    And after that death trip, she no longer had the opportunity to sit in the same car with them anymore. She had forgotten them for the past ten years.


    ¨C Lucasta woke up early today, I¡¯m afraid it will rain all day.


    As soon as Samson finished speaking, it started raining and that made Lucasta¡¯s face sad, like a t tire. She reluctantly turned back and crawled under the nket, continuing to curl up like azy cat.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.  Samson gently stroked her hair and said.


    ¨C I know, I¡¯m angry at the weather, not angry at France, not angry at you.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, the weather forecast says that by noon it will be sunny and there will be no rain in the afternoon. We¡¯ll go when dusk falls.


    ¨C Yes.


    All day long, the two of them kept wandering around the room, hugging, kissing, teasing each other, getting angry, andforting each other.


    It wasn¡¯t until dusk fell and the sunlight gradually faded that the two of them prepared to dress up to go out.


    He held her hand tightly and led her to the Eiffel Tower, a world-famous architectural work made from steel, the pride of the people of Paris.


    ¨C Oh, so high, Samson, can you fly to the roof of the tower?  Lucasta widened her eyes, tilted her head back, looked up, and asked.


    ¨C You want me to be discovered? Come on, let¡¯s buy tickets to visit.


    Lucasta looked around eagerly and did not look at the road. Wherever Samson pulled her, she went.


    If Samson didn¡¯t have a young face around twenty years old, everyone would think he was her brother or her father because he had to constantly remind her to pay attention and walk carefully.


    ¨C Honey, I¡¯m walking in mid-air.  Lucasta eximed excitedly as she walked on the transparent floor on the first floor.


    Walking next to the girl chirping like a baby bird is a gentle, quiet boy. He just nodded and smiled when he heard her speak. In the bustling crowd, he only saw her.


    ¨C I want to eat, I¡¯m hungry.  She clung to his hand when she saw the restaurant.


    ¨C Yes, let¡¯s go in.


    The meal was quickly served and Lucasta also quickly enjoyed the delicious dishes.


    If Samson gave her a choice between eating well and dressing well, she would choose eating well. She likes to eat meat, dishes made from meat and mushrooms. Samson also knew this.


    ¨C What should I do now? If you go back to the forest with me, you won¡¯t have meat to eat regrly.  He pushed the te of chopped meat towards her and spoke softly.


    ¨C I can eat your meat.  She said while chewing.


    ¨C What? What did you just say?  Samson stared at the person opposite.


    ¨C Ah¡­ I¡­ I mean it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t eat meat. I will adapt to each life situation. However, there are chickens in the forest too¡­


    Samson used a tissue to wipe away the grease stains on Lucasta¡¯s lips, smiling gently.


    If they returned to the forest, their lives would be the same as before. It would take several months for Harvey to bring her a piece of pork or beef.


    He can¡¯t ask Harvey to deliver meat every day. He knows Lucasta likes pork, but not chicken.


    ¨C So take the time to eat a little more.


    ¨C Yes.


    She nodded and continued eating. The way Samson took care of her made the other girls admire him.


    In addition, because this man is so handsome and rich. Just a nce at his outfit and shiny shoes is enough to know that he belongs to the upper ss.


    Samson never wears cheap clothes, in contrast to Lucasta, her clothes and dresses are all affordable brands.


    It¡¯s not that Samson is stingy, it¡¯s because Lucasta likes it that way, she buys whatever she likes and identally the clothes she likes are cheap.


    When Lucasta¡¯s belly turned round, she stopped eating and continued walking with Samson on the famous tower.


    And because she was so full, she couldn¡¯t run or jump anymore but had to cling to his arm so he could take her away.


    ¨C Oh, so beautiful, like a sea of stars.  She shouted excitedly while looking at the city at night through the telescope.


    ¨C Yes, this ce is known as the capital of light. Nearly all the luxury and romance is concentrated in Paris.  Samson said slowly.


    Leaving the Eiffel Tower, both of them walked along the banks of the Seine River. Although they initially decided to sit on the boat, she suddenly changed her mind and wanted to walk with him.


    She didn¡¯t want to be in a space with too many people around, she wanted to enjoy these moments with just him.


    When their legs were tired, they sat down together, looking out at the river surface sparkling with electric light.


    Lucasta dreamily leaned into his arms, enjoying the cool breeze caressing her face.


    Just as she was about to close her eyes for a moment, she suddenly realized something cold was sliding onto her finger.


    ¨C Oh, diamond ring, you¡­ ¨C She quickly sat up straight and looked at her ring finger.


    ¨C Lucasta, please agree to be my wife. I¡¯m sorry for this mess. Sorry for not being able to take you through the journey in order. Even so, I still want to bring you all the emotions of the path of love. Now¡­ I¡¯m proposing to you.


    His words were messy, without order, but full of sincerity, making Lucasta¡¯s heart skip a few beats.


    She understood what he wanted to say. She and he haven¡¯t dated yet but have gone to bed together, haven¡¯t proposed yet, and haven¡¯t had a wedding yet but he¡¯s already called her his wife and they¡¯re even going on their honeymoon.


    ¨C I agree. But why did you put the ring on my finger before proposing?  She tried to hold back her tears and spoke chokingly.


    ¨C I¡¯m wary of you saying no.


    ¨C This is apulsion.


    ¨C Yeah, let¡¯s just say so. But you already agreed. A perfect marriage proposal.


    She could only smile. A happy smile brings with it tears. He understands what she wants, right?


    She wished he would use a diamond ring to propose to her right on this river, but she didn¡¯t dare say it.


    She wanted to thank him for not letting her miss a single melody in the love song he was writing with her. Even though it¡¯s not in the same order as other couples, it¡¯s okay.


    ¨C Today is a happy day, don¡¯t cry.  He wiped away the tears on her face and said gently.


    ¨C I cry because of happiness.


    Samson nodded, looking passionately into the sky-colored eyes that imprinted his silhouette.


    The feeling of loving someone and having that person reciprocate his love is a feeling that is difficult to describe in words. He feels that the two words happiness are not enough.


    In the dark purple dusk, he gave her a passionate kiss. The space on the riverbank seems to have calmed down, without the hustle and bustle, time has almost stopped.


    When their lips separated, Lucasta buried her head in his arms, she wanted to engrave this memorable moment in her heart.


    ¨C What are youughing at?  He asked in surprise when he heard her giggle.


    ¨C Ah, it¡¯s so messy, we¡¯re not married yet but we¡¯re living like husband and wife, going on our honeymoon and then proposing. A mess, messy but sweet.


    Samson also found this humorous. He didn¡¯t expect her to go through the deep forest to find him and then cling to him, saying she loved him and then seducing him to eat the forbidden fruit.


    His rules werepletely broken by her. He also did not expect that he would have a wife this way.


    ¨C It¡¯s my fault, okay? Come on,e with me.


    After finishing speaking, Samson quickly stood up and pulled the girl sitting by the river to stand up with him.


    Lucasta¡¯s stomach was less bloated so she didn¡¯t cling to him anymore, just held his hand and walked with him to the ancient bridge, a ce filled with love locks.


    ¨C Samson, why are there so many locks? All colors. Oh, are they afraid that thieves will take away the bridge?  Lucasta let go of his hand, ran over, and touched the locks hanging on the railing fence.


    ¨C No, this is a sign of love.


    Next, he slowly exined to her that these locks belonged to couples in love who had visited Paris.


    They believed in an unknown legend that if they both hung a lock here and then threw the key into the river, the lock would never be removed and their love wouldst forever.


    ¨C I want to. Samson, I also want to hang a lock with you.


    Knowing that the little girl would jump up and want to imitate other couples, Samson prepared a small lock in his pocket.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As soon as she saw him take it out, she jumped up, grabbed his arm, stood on tiptoe, and gave him a quick kiss on the lips.


    They prayed together, then locked the lock on the fence and threw the key into the Seine River, a river that had witnessed many vows of many lovers.


    ¨C Do you want to go shopping, over there¡­


    ¨C No, now I want to go back to the hotel and watch the city from the balcony with you.  Lucasta shook her head, interrupting his words.


    ¨C You¡¯re not going anymore?


    ¨C Enough. For me, that¡¯s enough.


    Samson nodded, gently stroked Lycasta¡¯s cheek, and then returned to the hotel with her.


    Somewhere, wordless music sounded. The nostalgic, melodious sound makes the space even more romantic.


    Lucasta looked around and realized it was an older man engrossed in ying an old ordion.


    ¨C He is a street performer.


    Samson pulled her closer, listened to a long piece of music with her, and then put money in the hat in front of him.


    Street performers have contributed to creating the poetic charm of Paris, simple and sweet.


    When Samson and Lucasta had gone quite a distance, they could still hear that sound echoing behind them, as if trying to hold them back.


    Lucasta suddenly felt filled with hope, her hand suddenly tightened around the hand of the person next to her.


    She turned her head to look at the Eiffel Tower, the proud symbol of freedom in France. She believes that one day soon, her man will also be able to walk freely under the sun.

 Chapter 93: The Perfect Trap

    While Samson and Lucasta were falling asleep in the middle of the night in France, Harvey had to wake up to go to work.


    It¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s seen Aurora, so he misses her very much.


    He wanted to go to her house but there was no reason to go. Furthermore, he had to be wary of the hunters. Who knows when those guys will show up?


    ¨C Shouldn¡¯t I tell her toe here? Is that okay? Tell her you shoulde to my house so I can look at you a bit so I miss you less. What if she confesses her love again?


    He mumbled to himself at the reflection in the mirror, then bent down and rinsed his face with cold water.


    Seeing Lucasta and Samson be a couple, he suddenly wanted to risk everything to be with Aurora, but his heart was still inferior to his reason.


    Leaving the luxury apartment building, Harvey drove quickly on the street and turned into a gas station.


    While he was waiting for the employee to pump gas into the car and looking around, a light shed from the base of the streetlight but then went out, attracting his attention.


    The moment he drove there, he stopped and observed. The light shed again and he was extremely surprised when he recognized the rose-shaped earring lying on the side of the road.


    This earring is quite old, it is one of the timeless valuable jewelry that Vincent owned and itter belonged to Maris.


    ¨C Maris ising to the city again?


    Harvey wondered as he got out of the car, walked over, picked up the earring, and looked around. He didn¡¯t think it fell before she took Samson back to the forest.


    Could it be that she just came here? But if shees, why not go to him or Aurora? Aurora didn¡¯t say anything to him at all.


    Suddenly, he also had an uneasy feeling when he remembered Samson¡¯s call. Could something have happened to Maris?


    ¨C Damn it.


    He quickly got back into the car and took his phone to call Aurora. And the result he received was that Maris did note to her house.


    Aurora was also extremely surprised and confused when she learned that one of Maris¡¯s earrings had fallen in the city.


    ¨C Go to the castle to verify. That¡¯s the only way we can do it.  Aurora urged.


    ¨C Okay, damn it, I drove at top speed and it took nearly an hour to reach the edge of the forest. Running on two legs during the day is not good at all. If I was negligent, I would be discovered.


    After saying that, he also took out his headphones and drove the car to the otherne, aimed towards the forest, and stepped on the elerator.


    The road was still deserted right now, so he took the opportunity to drive quickly. After only about twenty minutes, traffic in the city will be as crowded as ants, and driving will be slower than walking, no joke.


    The car sped along the road and after nearly an hour, it stopped in front of an old tree.


    Harvey quickly opened the car door and ran straight into the forest, through the smoke and fog created from a tree stump that had been smoldering for a thousand years.


    The birds that were gathering together to drink the morning dew quickly dispersed and flew into the air.


    ¨C Maris.  Harvey called out as soon as he arrived at the castle gate.


    The owls quickly flew out, perched everywhere, and looked at him with sharp eyes.


    Harvey called out again then jumped over the high gate and into the yard, then into the castle.


    There was no sign of an empty castle because every corner was clean, which made him secretly happy because he thought Maris was probably sleeping in the basement, in Vincent¡¯s ancient coffin.


    But when he walked down the stairs, he realized she was not there.


    After running through the forest and not being able to find her, Harvey realized the sun had risen.


    How does he return to the city now? His expensive car cannot protect him from this scorching sun.


    Just now, hearing Aurora¡¯s instigation, he drove away without thinking that the sun would rise. Now it¡¯s good, he has to hide in the forest until the sun goes down.


    He tried to hide in the shadows, avoiding the sunlight shining through the leaves to run back to the castle.


    ¨C Aurora, you have harmed me.  Harvey sighed, threw the phone aside, andy on the couch.


    The phone he brought into this forest did not have a single signal and could not make calls or text messages. So, he had to lie here and wait.


    He didn¡¯t know that Aurora was almost panicking when she couldn¡¯t contact him. From home to the medical science institute, she continuously called his phone number.


    ¨C It¡¯s probably okay. He¡¯ll be okay. Who can harm him? Hunters are not active during the day.


    After reassuring herself, Aurora got out of the car and entered the workce. But while leaving the parking lot, she identally saw Dr. Henry¡¯s suspicious appearance.


    He was standing behind arge pir and talking to someone on the phone.


    Aurora was worried about Harvey and Maris, so she didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly walked over to Henry to listen for information.


    ¨C Just do as I say. Tie her up and take her to the western forest. Just throw garlic water on her and she will lose her resistance. I will give money as soon as I receive the goods. Remember to be on time. At exactly nine o¡¯clock in the evening.  Henry¡¯s voice rang out softly, clearly showing his seriousness.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened and her arms and legs trembled. She couldn¡¯t move but could only stay close to therge pir and pray that Henry wouldn¡¯t discover her.


    It turns out that the feeling of insecurity that Samson mentioned was because Maris was in trouble.


    Just as Aurora wanted, Henry hurriedly left immediately afterward.


    Waiting until the sound of his footsteps faded away, she dared to step out, get back in the car, and take the phone to call Harvey.


    She could only rely on Harvey, Samson wasn¡¯t here and he was on an important mission, and she didn¡¯t want to distract him.


    ¨C Harvey, where are you? Please have a signal.


    Her sweat drenched her hands. From now until the evening, if she cannot contact him, Maris may lose her life.


    Thinking about it for a while, she scolded herself for being stupid and called Bonita to ask about Harvey¡¯s whereabouts.


    However, the results she received from his assistant were that he did note to the office, his phone had no signal and, importantly, Bonita went to his apartment but did not see him anywhere.


    ¨C Nothing will happen to him, right?  Bonita asked worriedly.


    Bonita originally thought that Harvey must have gone somewhere and his phone was out of battery, but now when she heard Aurora calling, she felt extremely uneasy.


    ¨C Ah, I remember, he went to the haunted forest, I will go find him, don¡¯t worry.


    Aurora quickly hung up the phone and left the medical science institute. She knew what was more important at the moment.


    There are only a few days left until thebor contract between her and this agency ends and she has absolutely no intention of continuing to work here.


    The leaders were traffickers and profiteers on human lives, which made her dissatisfied and she needed time to consider what she should do.


    After an hour passed, Aurora reached the edge of the forest and she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Harvey¡¯s shiny car. However, he was not in the car.


    Even though she wanted to, she didn¡¯t dare go into this forest alone. She is not afraid of the ghost in everyone¡¯s rumors, but she is afraid of wolves, tigers, and other wild animals.


    So, she chose to sit quietly in the car and wait for him toe back.


    Time passed slowly and Aurora gradually lost patience. Where the hell did this vampire go?


    If he went in there and didn¡¯t see Maris, he should havee back out. Could it be that he wants to leave the city and live in the forest?


    Just as Aurora was about to venture into the forest to find him, she was suddenly startled when she saw arge tiger appearing. It walked slowly and was looking towards her.


    ¨C Oh, tiger¡­ it¡¯s a tiger¡­ mother¡­ ¨C Aurora was frightened and stuttered.


    Her face was pale and she was sweating profusely. She couldn¡¯t even control the car to drive away.


    The tiger came closer and closer. After looking at Harvey¡¯s car, it immediately approached the car with the girl shivering inside.


    Aurora was terrified, put her head on the steering wheel, and burst into tears. She wondered if today was the end of her world.


    She doesn¡¯t want to die yet. Samson is not yet a human, Maris is in danger and she has not seen Harvey onest time.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¨C Harvey, Harvey, please¡­ pleasee here, please¡­


    The car was hit by a strong force, making Aurora cry even louder. Her hands tightened on the steering wheel as if it were protecting her life. She didn¡¯t want to die like this, it wasn¡¯t heroic at all.


    As time went on, the car shook harder and harder, causing her to open her eyes wide and she almost froze when she realized that the person shaking her car was Harvey, not the tiger.


    It took a few seconds for her to regainposure and open the car door.


    ¨C  Tiger¡­


    ¨C I threw it into the forest over there.


    Looking at Aurora¡¯s tear-stained face, Harvey felt both pitiful and funny.


    Just now, as soon as he came out of the forest, he saw the tiger jumping on her car, so he conveniently picked it up and sent it to its new home.


    ¨C If you can¡¯t find Maris, you should go back. Why are you still here?  Aurora asked angrily.


    ¨C I also want to go back to thepany and handle the mountain of documents waiting for me, but the sun is shining. Do I have any other way? Do you want me to turn into a roasted vampire?


    Aurora bowed her head and did not reply. She had forgotten that he couldn¡¯t drive in the sun. The car windshield still couldn¡¯t shield him from the sun.


    While she was confused, a beautiful hand reached out, pulled her out and in just a moment, she was wrapped in Harvey¡¯s strong arms.


    ¨C It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay. As soon as the sun went out, I immediately went out here.


    Suddenly remembering something important, Aurora quickly pushed Harvey away before he could stroke her hair. This rejection made him feel disappointed and hurt.


    ¨C Maris has been arrested. I eavesdropped on a conversation between Dr. Henry and someone. I heard him talking about a transaction involving a woman and telling that person to repeatedly throw garlic juice at her.


    Harvey¡¯s hand clenched tightly, blue veins appearing. He could ept Samson leaving the forest because Samson had important things to do, but Maris had nothing to do to go to the city.


    ¨C ce and time.


    ¨C Nine o¡¯clock at night, western forest.


    Harvey nodded and quickly got in the car, Aurora also quickly returned to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Although Harvey wanted to drive fast, because he was with Aurora, he only drove at an average speed and followed her car.


    She would never know how much he was afraid when he saw the tiger next to the car. It obscured his vision so he was worried that she had been swallowed by it.

 Chapter 94: The Chase In The Forest

    ¨C Has everything been thoroughly prepared?  William spoke up as soon as he saw Henry enter the room.


    ¨C Yes, sir. I have already informed the hunter group.


    William nodded, brought the cigarette to his lips, and blew the smoke into the space in front of him.


    This time, he was unable to attend Anatole¡¯s party because of the unexpected inspection schedule of the General Inspection Department, but thanks to that, he was able to n to handle his concerns a little earlier.


    ¨C How is Maris?


    ¨C She didn¡¯t even dare to move. Perhaps because he was afraid that the garlic water tank would open.


    While the two men gloated about having subdued the female vampire, in the dark underground prison, Maris kept moaning in pain.


    She cannot heal herself when every day, William only gives her a little blood.


    The pipe hanging down from the top of the ss cage is where he puts the blood into. She didn¡¯t even dare leave this position because she was worried that if she didn¡¯t get here in time, blood would fall to the floor. Her eyes were always glued to it and waiting.


    Seeing drops of blood falling from the pipeline, she opened her mouth to catch them until there were no more drops left.


    ¨C I¡¯m really stupid, aren¡¯t I, Vincent? You are no longer in this world, who will save me?


    She knew that if Harvey and Samson knew she was here, they would do everything they could to save her, but they probably still thought she was at the castle right now.


    However, she would rather die here, would rather be tortured and tormented than see those two guys put themselves in danger.


    Maris did not know that at this time, Harvey and Aurora were on their way to the western forest because they believed that the woman Henry mentioned was her.


    Although Harvey tried to persuade Aurora to stay home, she refused. So he had to carry her along because if she drove by herself it would be very dangerous.


    This time frame is the time when hunters and police patrol. But throughout the journey, Harvey did not encounter any hunters and he easily took Aurora to the edge of the forest.


    ¨C Ten minutes left until nine o¡¯clock.  Harvey put Aurora down and said.


    Both of them quickly hid in the forest and observed. Harvey¡¯s n is very simple, as long as he sees the car carrying Maris stop, he will knock out all her kidnappers and take her away.


    ¨C You just stay here, if you run out you¡¯ll distract me.  He whispered in Aurora¡¯s ear.


    ¨C I see.  She nodded, her eyes still staring at the deserted road in front of her.


    Ten minutes have passed but still no movement. Aurora began to feel worried and impatient.


    Why did she forget that they might change locations? However, how did she know where they would meet?


    ¨C Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­


    The scream of the person next to her made Aurora startled and immediately looked over.


    She panicked when she saw Harvey falling on the floor of rotting leaves. Reflexively, she immediately looked around and noticed many lights shining in the forest.


    ¨C The cross¡­ the cross.  Aurora stammered.


    The mysterious lights continuously affected Harvey even though he tried to roll to avoid them and even though Aurora was trying to use her body to shield him in front.


    However, she was too small, and had no clone technique, and the hunters appeared from more than one side.


    It seemed like they had already set up an ambush here.


    As fast as the wind, the hunters used ropes with iron hooks to throw them onto tree branches and rushed closer to their prey.


    The night is dark and the trees are dense, but it seems that these things cannot hinder them because they have skills that have been trained over many years.


    Soon, Aurora and Harvey were surrounded in the middle, he struggled to drag her from tree to tree to avoid the beams of light capable of destroying vampires.


    ¨C Hug me tightly, no matter what happens, don¡¯t let go.


    ¨C Yes.


    After whispering a few words into Aurora¡¯s ear, he hugged her tightly and rushed in one direction. If he keeps avoiding this siege, he is afraid he will be exhausted and die, so he must find a way out.


    ¨C Catch him, take out the iron.  Peter shouted.


    The irons were quickly pulled out by the hunters, two people in each group aimed in Harvey¡¯s direction and rushed forward. However, they kept missing him and fell.


    Aurora closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t know what was happening around her, she just felt the sky and earth spinning, extremely dizzy.


    ¨C Damn it.  Harvey hissed as the iron hook from the scratched his hand.


    He originally didn¡¯t want to kill them, so he tried to escape before the pain and anger caused him to reveal his true form. And now, it has happened.


    The gentle eyes gradually turned blood red, the ws gradually lengthened and two sharp fangs appeared behind the ck cloth covering half of the face.


    The light from the twomps above the two hunters¡¯ heads helped them notice his change.


    They quickly put their hands in their pockets. But before they could take out the cross, Harvey rushed forward, picked this man up, threw him into a tree trunk, and then used his sharp ws to scratch the other man, causing him to lose consciousness.


    The amount of blood loss was so much that Harvey was dizzy. He put Aurora down, took her hand, and rushed into the opposite forest.


    The unexpected attack left him so seriously injured that he did not have enough strength to carry her back, so he had to hide first.


    If they keep running on the main road, he fears it will be even more dangerous.


    ¨C Hurry up and chase them.  Peter hissed, signaling his teammates.


    The forest, which was always wild and lonely, suddenly became noisy with the sound of thunderous footsteps stepping on dry leaves.


    When receiving information from a secret man, Peter half believed and half doubted but still decided to ambush this ce early, and in the end, he saw what he wanted to see, a vampire.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t see anything and could only run after Harvey. She also didn¡¯t have time to turn around to see if the hunters had almost caught up with her and him. She felt like she was about to stop breathing.


    ¨C Ah¡­


    The slip when going down the slope caused Aurora to lose her bnce and fall, dragging Harvey with her.


    He didn¡¯t care about therge bleeding burns on his body but only cared about the wound on her hand caused by the tree branch.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, are you very hurt?


    In the dark space, he could still see the tears on her face. He was sad and heartbroken because of her, and she felt regretful for standing in his way.


    ¨C Harvey, ignore me, they won¡¯t harm humans. Please run away quickly.  Aurora urged.


    ¨C Maybe they will secretly interrogate you or use you as bait to lure me, you idiot.


    He tried to pull her onto his back and carry her away. He has no faith in humans, except for her and Bonita¡¯s n.


    Who knows if these hunters just happened to pass by here or if they are William¡¯s henchmen? He didn¡¯t want to risk her life, he had to take her with him.


    The light from the heamps of the group of hunters got closer and closer, but Harvey¡¯s speed got slower and slower.


    Aurora could smell blood entering her nose and at a close distance, she realized her hands were covered in red blood. It¡¯s all Harvey¡¯s blood.


    Her heart ached when she thought of the pain he was trying to endure.


    ¨C Ah¡­


    Another strong fall caused them both to roll down the long steep slope and lie on the ground. Aurora tried to endure the pain, crawled up, and searched.


    Her eyes were not capable of seeing in the dark and there was not a single ray of light here.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¨C Harvey, Harvey, are you okay?  She was happy when she caught his hand with sharp ws.


    ¨C Run quickly, Aurora. Find a ce to hide and¡­ and ask Michael to help you. If they catch me, they won¡¯t¡­ won¡¯t look for you. Please try to wait until Michael arrives¡­ ¨C Harvey¡¯s voice broke.


    ¨C No, I won¡¯t leave you behind. That will never happen.


    The power of love helped Aurora calm down. Just now, he protected her, now, she will protect him.


    She knew she didn¡¯t have the strength to carry him, so she had no choice but to try her best to drag him into the bushes, then search for her phone in her pocket and call Michael.


    Samson¡¯s cooperation with Michael was a secret, so she and Harvey could not ask him to help rescue Maris and neither of them thought that this was just a trap.


    But now, she was forced to bother him. Luckily Samson gave her Michael¡¯s phone number.


    ¨C Mr. Michael, I am Doctor Aurora, pleasee to the forest west of the city to help me. Mr. Harvey is seriously injured and the hunters are chasing us.  She said quickly as soon as she heard Michael¡¯s voice.


    ¨C Please hide somewhere, we are patrolling nearby, and we will be there soon.


    After saying that, Michael called Bevis, telling him to gather closerades who knew about the cooperation between the police and vampires to go to the western forest to rescue Harvey.


    Michael also assigned the task of blocking and checking to his subordinates and then drove away.


    There was no time for him to ask clearly why that noble vampire and the doctor went to that dark ce.


    Receiving a phone call from his superiors, Bevis and the patrol group immediately got in the car and set off. He took advantage of the time to drive and call other teammates.


    At this time, in the bushes, Aurora was still shivering and praying for the hunters not to go down this slope.


    If the crosses on their hands glowed when they encountered Harvey, he would no longer have a way to live.


    The group of hunters did not disperse but walked together, in their hands were crosses held high. Two people in the team were seriously injured so they did not dare to be subjective.


    Looking up from the bottom of the slope, Aurora could see the spots of lighting from the lights above their heads moving.


    She pursed her lips and squeezed Harvey¡¯s hand in the hope that he would try to endure the pain without making any sound.


    She believes that as long as she and he try just a little longer, Michael wille.


    ¨C The sound of a tiger.  A hunter spoke up when he heard a roaring sound echoing from afar.


    The bright spots immediately stopped moving. Everyone nervously looked around and prepared ropes with iron hooks in case the tiger came and used them to climb up the tree.


    The tiger is not afraid of the cross and the garlic water, and this sound shows that there is not just one tiger but possibly a group of tigers.


    Aurora also heard this scary sound. Could it be that today, she and the person she loved were forced to die here?


    She wondered if the tiger that Harvey had thrown away had gathered its aplices to take revenge on him.

 Chapter 95: Love Does Not Expect Reciprocation

    A sudden gunshot rang out, startling both Aurora and the vampire hunters, followed by the tiger¡¯s fierce roar. She bent down, using her whole body to shield Harvey, afraid that a stray bullet would hit him.


    Above the slope, Peter and his team also spread out, hiding in therge trees nearby.


    It wasn¡¯t until they saw a group of people approaching wearing police uniforms that they breathed a sigh of relief and walked out simultaneously.


    This country controls the use of guns and ammunition quite strictly. Therefore, if not the police, then only dangerous criminals use one way or another to own this weapon.


    ¨C Deputy Captain Bevis.  Peter approached Bevis and looked surprised.


    ¨C So it turned out to be you? I thought you guys were a transnational drug trafficking gang.


    ¨C Which gang?


    ¨C Ah. I mean, I received a report that the Devil gang is lurking in this forest with arge amount of drugs. But why are we only seeing vampire hunters?


    Bevis¡¯s acting is quite good. Bevis¡¯s eloquent speech and scrutinizing eyes made Peter panic. He quickly shook his head vigorously and revealed that he also received a secret source of information saying that a vampire appeared in this forest, so he and his teammates came here to ambush him.


    ¨C We just had a fight with him and were chasing him here when we lost track of him.


    As soon as Peter finished speaking, the two hunters that Harvey had knocked unconscious earlier rushed over and fell again.


    Looking at the scratches on the man lying on the ground, Bevis knew they were from vampire ws, but there was no way he would agree with Peter. His mission is to rescue vampires.


    ¨C Mr. Peter, I¡¯m sorry but we have to take you and everyone to the police station to take statements.  Bevis said seriously.


    ¨C Why is that?  Peter widened his eyes and asked loudly.


    ¨C We suspect everyone is involved with the Devil gang. You can rest assured that if after investigation we do not find anything suspicious, we will quickly let everyone go.


    After speaking, Bevis signaled with his hand and the policemen simultaneously stepped forward, escorting all the hunters out of the forest to the police station.


    Peter screamed helplessly. The police asked the priest to write a letter telling him toe help them, but in the end, they suspected that he and his teammates were drug traffickers.


    A vampire hunter¡¯s pride caused him serious damage.


    ¨C Go find them quickly.  Bevis gave orders to the remaining people.


    Bevis also felt sorry for Peter but he knew what to do, he had to put the most important goal first.


    The case, which hassted for decades, would not have ended without Samson¡¯s effective assistance.


    He was busy with a mission abroad, how could the police ignore his best friend?


    As if he had a premonition, Bevis quickly ran down the slope in front of him and was extremely surprised to see Aurora trembling and shielding the vampire.


    Her headscarf fell off, revealing her pale face.


    ¨C Miss Aurora, it¡¯s me.  Bevis spoke up.


    Aurora was still trembling, slowly turned around, looked at the policeman with teary eyes, and then suddenly burst into tears because she was so happy.


    She thought that tomorrow, she and Harvey would no longer appear in this world. Hunters, fierce tigers, and guns made her mentally confused, almost crazy.


    Bevis quickly rushed into the bushes and helped Aurora get Harvey out.


    Because she didn¡¯t want Harvey¡¯s appearance to be seen by others, she carefully rewrapped his head and face with a scarf. Bevis could only see Harvey¡¯s ws and hairy hands.


    He carried Harvey up the slope and blew the rallying whistle, ordering hisrades to withdraw from the forest.


    Aurora¡¯s leg was sprained so she couldn¡¯t walk far on her own, so she had to bother a young police officer to carry her.


    When they got close to the edge of the forest, they saw Michael rushing in.


    ¨C Quickly put them in my car.


    Just now, as soon as Michael arrived, the hunters were being escorted out. As soon as Peter saw Michael, he screamed in anger and Michael had to work very hard to convince the old man to get into the car.


    Michael guessed that after this, it would be difficult for both sides to be friendly.


    ¨C Two injured men¡­


    ¨C They were taken to the hospital. You quickly go back to the police station with your teammates, ask a few questions on my behalf, and then let them go.


    After saying that, Michael immediately sat in the driver¡¯s seat and stepped on the elerator.


    He couldn¡¯t take Aurora and Harvey to the hospital, so he could only rush back to her house because he heard Samson say her house was like a small-scale hospital.


    ¨C Do you have a knife? Please lend it to me.


    Although Michael didn¡¯t know what Aurora wanted to do, he still pulled out a short knife and gave it to her.


    Immediately, she took it and stroked it gently. The sharp de cut a long line in the middle of her palm and blood flowed from it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C Miss¡­


    As soon as Michael spoke, he quickly stopped because he saw her letting that blood flow into Harvey¡¯s mouth.


    At this moment, suddenly, he felt extremely admired her, a fragile but not weak girl, full of bravery and determination.


    The bloodlust that Harvey had tried to suppress was now aroused by her blood. He quickly took her hand and drank deliciously.


    Just now, while hiding in the bushes, he was extremely upset and longed to bite her neck, drink her blood, and mark her forever.


    However, the love he had for her was greater than that desire for contentment and possession, so it sessfully pulled his mind to stay.


    ¨C Drink more.  Aurora spoke up when she saw Harvey stop sucking her blood.


    ¨C Enough. ¨C He whispered and closed his eyes.


    She knew Harvey was lying, just because he couldn¡¯t bear to drink too much of her blood, so he only drank a little to relieve his thirst, difort, and pain.


    He had lost a lot of blood and that amount of blood from her was not enough topensate him.


    The car sped along the long road and quickly reached the city gate. Even though the road was quite deserted, to be safe, Michael still reached out, ced the priority signal light on the roof of the car, and drove as fast as possible.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of the house, Aurora immediately gave the key to Michael to open the gate, opened the door, and together with him took Harvey into the secret room.


    ¨C Please take the bag of blood out of the refrigerator and pour it into a ss for me. ¨C She said while preparing medical equipment and medicine.


    Michael quickly did as she asked, poured the blood into a ss, and lifted Harvey¡¯s head, carefully letting him drink each sip.


    Michael had to admit that when Harvey turned into a vampire, the president of Star looked incredibly ugly and scary.


    The film director must have never seen a vampire, so when making the film, the character¡¯s appearance when transformed was just adding two fangs and a few ws, his skin was still smooth and handsome, making the female audience fall in love with him.


    The cool blood helped Harvey¡¯s body gradually reduce restlessness and difort.


    The two fangs gradually shortened, the hair on the limbs disappeared and the fingernails returned to normal. Soon, he returned to his human form.


    ¨C Let me.


    Michael quickly put Harvey¡¯s head down and ran to Aurora¡¯s side, helping her apply a bandage to the wound on her palm.


    His movements were also quick and not awkward because he had experience treating his teammates¡¯ injuries.


    After anesthetizing Harvey, Aurora proceeded to treat the open wounds on his body.


    Luckily he wasn¡¯t hit by the garlic juice, otherwise, she was afraid the wound would be necrotic if it couldn¡¯t be treated immediately.


    Michael turned into her assistant, in him like a real nurse assisting the surgeon.


    He silently praised Aurora, she seemed like a versatile doctor, as expected of a vampire¡¯s doctor.


    She is a doctor specializing in hematology, but when suturing wounds, she is very professional, fast, neat, and urate.


    Finally, after an hour, Harvey¡¯s body was bandaged, he looked no different from an ancient mummy.


    Aurora estimated it would take three days before he could remove the bandages. That¡¯s him, and normal people would probably have died a long time ago.


    Both of them cleaned up the room before going out together.


    Because Michael was so focused on Harvey, only now did he have time to observe Aurora¡¯s small hospital. Separated by ayer of transparent ss is aboratory with quite modern machinery.


    After quickly wiping her sweaty face, she slowly told Michael everything and the reason why she and Harvey were in the forest.


    Even though it was a trap, she still suspected that something unfortunate had happened to Maris.


    William and Henry must have captured Maris so they dared to set this trap. Surely they knew in advance that she and Harvey were going to verify the information.


    ¨C He will stay here until he can walk normally. I worry¡­


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry, from tonight, I will arrange for police to patrol this alley regrly.  Michael quickly interrupted her.


    ¨C Is that okay?


    ¨C If the police suspect someone, they can follow them. Miss Aurora, I doubt you are rted to vampires.


    Michael¡¯s face was quite serious when he said these words, making Auroraugh. She nodded vigorously to show her agreement.


    The worry in her heart was no longer making her feel like she was flying on clouds, extremely relieved.


    Waiting for Bevis to announce that he had let the hunters go, Michael told him to send several policemen to stand guard near Aurora¡¯s house. This is the only way he can protect her safety.


    Michael hopes that when Samson returns, Samson will bring good news so that he can ask his superiors to approve the prosecution and detain William to serve the investigation. Only when William was captured could he no longer harm anyone.


    After seeing Michael out to the car, Aurora immediately went back in, took a shower, and stood next to Harvey. Tonight is a terrible night for her. Luckily he¡¯s still by her side.


    Her slender hand gently wiped away the sweat on his forehead and her tears that identally fell down his face.


    ¨C Are you awake?  Aurora quickly retracted her hand and tried to smile.


    ¨C Don¡¯t tell Samson. Don¡¯t distract him.  Harvey said in a very small voice.


    ¨C Yes, Michael said the same thing just now.  She nodded.


    Seeing Harvey trying to raise his hand, Aurora quickly grabbed it. She thought he was going to ask her to get something but no, he simply wanted to hold the hand of the girl who had sacrificed her entire youth for him.


    Her warm blood at that moment destroyed the wall he had worked so hard to build to prevent his heart from getting out of control.


    Right now, he wanted to say he loved her and ask her to be his girlfriend but in the end, he chose to stay silent.


    He will say it when he has recovered, in a more elegant form, not in the form of a mummy.

 Chapter 96: Prime Minister’s Banquet

    When it¡¯s almost time to perform an important task, time seems to pass faster. Although Lucasta was a bit nervous, she still wanted to end everything quickly.


    As long as Anatole agrees to confirm that he has bought blood from William for many years, the police will have reason to detain William and use professional techniques to make him tell the truth.


    ¨C It¡¯ll be okay. I am always by your side.  Samson ced his hands on her bare shoulders and reassured her.


    Lucasta nodded, smiled at the reflection of him and herself in the mirror, then turned around and ced a kiss on his lips to wish them both luck.


    The one who took them to the party was Be. Today was an important day, so Be wanted herself to take them there.


    Moreover, she is also free and the day they return home will also be the day she leaves France and returns to her brother¡¯s side.


    When she achieved her ambitions, she suddenly realized that being with and taking care of her loved ones was her heart¡¯s deepest desire.


    ¨C Hello Lucasta, hello Mr. Samson. You look very beautiful today.  Be lowered the windshield and smiled brightly.


    As soon as Samson and Lucasta sat in, the car immediately drove away, straight to the luxurious vi of Prime Minister Anatole.


    Both he and Lucasta were no longer in the mood to look at the street, only thinking about the words they would say to Anatole.


    After passing through the bustling streets, the car turned into a luxury vi area and stopped.


    Looking at therge yard containing several dozen cars was enough for them to understand that those who came here must be guests that Anatole treasured very much.


    ¨C Good luck! When youe back, call me.  Be said as soon as the car stopped.


    ¨C Thank you.


    ¨C Thank you.


    They both straightened their clothes and held hands to get out of the car.


    Their luxurious appearance quickly attracted the eyes of guests who were simultaneously walking through therge gate.


    Lucasta gave the invitation card to the bodyguard and he immediately made a gesture inviting her and Samson in.


    Now, she is Cntha and Samson will be Cntha¡¯s boyfriend. He kept his name the same, only she needed to change her name.


    ¨C Hello, Mr. Prime Minister. I¡¯m Cntha and this is my boyfriend, Samson. I came to this intimate party on behalf of my father.  Lucasta smiled and held out her hand.


    ¨C Oh, what a pleasure. The daughter of the president of Workday truly has a more noble aura than others. And your boyfriend is no different from a legendary noble.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lucasta¡¯s heart skipped a beat because she thought he would say that Samson looked like the legendary vampire gentleman.


    Although she tried to reassure herself, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel worried and scared.


    In contrast to her, Samson seemed extremelyfortable. After shaking the prime minister¡¯s hand, he held her hand and led her inside.


    When all the guests had entered the banquet hall, Anatole also held a ss of wine and came to greet each person.


    Lucasta picked up a grape, put it in her mouth, and chewed to relieve stress. She and Samson were forced to talk privately with Anatole in a closed space and she had to be the one to make the request, not him.


    ¨C Hello Miss Cntha, can you have some wine?  Anatole approached the two of them and asked.


    ¨C Of course.


    Lucasta picked up the ss of wine on the tray carried by the waitress and gently touched Anatole¡¯s ss, then took a sip.


    Compared to the precious, expensive bottle of wine in Samson¡¯s castle, this wine is much lighter.


    ¨C Mr. Samson¡­


    ¨C Oh, he has a stomachache so he can¡¯t drink wine.  Lucasta quickly refused on behalf of her husband.


    Samson was a person with a fairly standard lifestyle, if she didn¡¯t want to say he was quite rigid. He did not touch alcohol. He only drinks blood.


    Furthermore, he said that if alcohol makes his mind unstable, he may not be able to control himself.


    She also couldn¡¯t imagine how bustling this ce would be if this guy changed into his true form because he was drunk.


    ¨C Wishing you both a delicious meal and a pleasant evening.


    As soon as Anatole was about to leave, Lucasta reached out to hold him back and asked him to let her meet alone for a few minutes to send the gift her father gave him as well as convey her father¡¯s words to him.


    Of course, the prime minister happily agreed because the president of Workday was his benefactor. He thought that perhaps his benefactor needed to ask for help with something.


    ¨C Thene to my office when the party ends.


    He lightly touched his wine ss to the wine ss in Lucasta¡¯s hand and then continued to greet the guests.


    At this point, Lucasta breathed a sigh of relief and asked Samson to get some food for her. Her work is finished here, next, the one to talk to the prime minister will be Samson.


    asionally a few guests came to chat with them and Samson became Lucasta¡¯s trantor. She only knows how to speak hernguage, unlike him.


    Previously, with different identities in the past, Samson had traveled to many countries and was fluent in theirnguages and cultures.


    At that time, if he wanted to go, he could just jump on the ship and go, there was no process of checking identification documents or cumbersome inspection procedures like there is now.


    And in the past two hundred years, he is no longer interested in going to many ces, only staying in the forest, asionally going to the city.


    Until he saved Maris from William, he lived in seclusion in the forest for twenty years.


    Time gradually passed and the party gradually ended. After shaking hands and seeing off the guests, Anatole immediately invited Lucasta and Samson to follow him into the study on the third floor.


    His daughters all looked at Samson with admiring eyes. They felt quite regretful because he had a rich and beautiful girlfriend by his side.


    ¨C Now show me the gift your father sent me.  Anatole spoke as soon as he closed the door.


    Samson took out a photo from his pocket, a photo of the blood bags inside the refrigerated truck, and gave it to Anatole.


    ¨C What is this?  The Prime Minister frowned and asked.


    ¨C It was taken from Mr. William¡¯s transport truck. This blood was on the flight with you to France and if I guess correctly, there have been many shipments like this transacted.  Samson replied slowly.


    ¨C Police. Are you a police officer? What do you think you can do with a politician like me?


    ¨C I didn¡¯te here to question or investigate you, but I have a request.


    After finishing speaking, Samson remained silent and observed the expression on Anatole¡¯s face.


    It wasn¡¯t until Anatole sat down and gestured with his hand that Samson continued to tell him about the police investigating missing cases that hadsted for decades and that William was the number one suspect.


    However, because of William¡¯s current status as well as theck of urate evidence, the investigation can only be conducted in secret.


    He also confessed that the girl next to him was not Cntha but William¡¯s niece, the daughter of thete director of the Institute of Medical Sciences, Walter, her name was Lucasta.


    He also revealed to Anatole what William had done to her and her parents.


    ¨C We do not have any evidence of the ident and William¡¯s plots to harm Lucasta except what she told us. You also know that thew deals with crimes based on evidence, not just words.


    ¨C You mean the blood he sold me was taken from missing people?


    ¨C I think so. I guess recently the amount of blood he sold to you has decreased because the domestic police are strictly checking and the cases of disappearances have decreased significantly.


    Anatole¡¯s face turned gloomy. The truth is as Samson said. The recent shipment was only two-thirds of the previous shipment.


    However, the reason that William gave Anatole was that the people who sold his blood had a better life and they did not want to continue.


    Anatole always believed that the blood supply to him came from poor, needy people who needed money to make ends meet.


    He could not imagine that it was the blood of people kidnapped and brutally killed by William.


    ¨C So what do you need my help with?


    ¨C Please testify that you have purchased many shipments of blood from him. That would be a reason for the police to detain him and use professional measures to find evidence and prevent him from harming innocent people.


    Anatole thought for a long time and finally, he nodded in agreement. Now, he feels like he is no different from a killer.


    Because he needed blood so much, he paid an unbelievably high price to buy it, indirectly causing tragic deaths.


    ¨C I¡¯ve been dealing with William since he wasn¡¯t even a director yet. Before that, I bought blood from a man named Thomas, a hematologist. Not long after Thomas passed away, someone who had been his assistant contacted me and introduced William to me.  Anatole bowed his head, his voice trembling.


    ¨C Thomas is not dead, he is William.  Samson sighed and said.


    Next, Samson told him that the fire was a perfect escape stage that Thomas created to escape police investigation when he was suspected of being involved in many disappearances of beautiful and wealthy young girls who were once his mistresses.


    When the girls¡¯ families reported the crime, they discovered that their daughter and granddaughter¡¯s assets had evaporated, and real estate and bank deposits were gone.


    And he, who had seen Thomas¡¯s real face and now William¡¯s face, dared to affirm that the two were the same person.


    The truth is that Anatole had never seen Thomas before, he had only met William. But he was extremely surprised.


    From what he saw, this young man was probably in his twenties, but he said he had met Thomas.


    Could it be that this is an old man who has had stic surgery to rejuvenate himself and used miracle drugs to be able to walk as nimbly as a young man?


    Even so, he did not ask because he was afraid of hurting Samson¡¯s pride.


    ¨C Mr. Anatole, I have a question.  Lucasta spoke up after keeping silent for a long time.


    ¨C Just say it.


    ¨C Why do you buy so much blood at such a high price? Is the amount of blood donated by people not enough for patients?


    Anatole¡¯s hand clenched tightly, blue veins showing. He bought blood to use for patients, but these patients were not the ones treated publicly in hospitals.


    They consume blood as an essential food source. Because of them, he tried to do other businesses to have money to buy blood from William.


    ¨C Pleasee back here in three days. I¡¯ll take you two to a ce and you¡¯ll get the answer.  Anatole smiled and made a suggestion.

 Chapter 97: The Response To Love

    After two days, Harvey was able to get out of bed and walk. However, he is still quite weak.


    He decided to authorize Bonita to handle all the work at the corporation on his behalf because he needed time to recuperate to continue searching for Maris¡¯ whereabouts.


    After putting on elegant clothes, he returned to theboratory and called Aurora to wake up.


    These past few days, she¡¯s always been by his side and hasn¡¯t slept. By this afternoon, her body was exhausted and she fell asleep without realizing it.


    ¨C Harvey.  She rubbed her eyes and quickly stood up.


    ¨C Uh. I¡¯ll go home, please lock the gate.  He smiled gently and nodded slightly.


    ¨C You are not well yet. Why don¡¯t you stay?  She grabbed his hand, her face showing concern.


    ¨C I need to go to the corporation toplete some work.


    Aurora bowed her head for a few seconds then nodded slightly. She knew that if he wasn¡¯t present at the corporation for just one day, the documents that needed his approval would pile up like a mountain.


    The incident happened so suddenly that he didn¡¯t have time to authorize anyone. Until yesterday, when Bonita came to visit, he was still unconscious and had a high fever.


    ¨C Aurora.  Harvey grabbed Aurora¡¯s arm as soon as she passed him.


    When he was still lying in the hospital bed, she was the one who touched him, changed his bandages, and applied medicine, and she only felt that he was pitiful. But right now, when he took the initiative to touch her, her heart ached and fluttered.


    ¨C Do you want to go on a date with me? I mean¡­ will you agree to be my girlfriend?


    The suggestion from the handsome guy made Aurora motionless for a long time. She¡¯s hearing wrong, right? Surely she heard wrong or he said it wrong.


    These are not words Harvey would say. Over the years, she has continuously confessed her love and been continuously rejected by him, why did he suddenly change his mind and ask her to be his lover?


    ¨C If it¡¯s because of blood drops¡­


    ¨C I like you, Aurora, I love you.


    Her heart almost exploded when she heard the man she loved say that he loved her. This is the result that she always wished and craved.


    However, why at this moment, when she had achieved her wish, she did not dare to ept it, did not dare to rush into his arms, did not dare to jump up and down.


    She didn¡¯t want him toe to her just because he had to love someone. She doesn¡¯t want this love toe from gratitude and wanting to repay her for saving his life.


    She wants a love where even if people don¡¯t receive anything, they still love each other.


    ¨C Harvey, you told me we couldn¡¯t. Why?  She turned her head and looked at him with teary eyes.


    ¨C I¡­ I can¡¯t control my heart anymore. Aurora, I want to be selfish this time, I want to love you, date you, take care of you, and do the things couples usually do with you. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time.


    Seeing her just staring at him without saying anything in response, his heart skipped a few beats.


    That¡¯s right, even if she and he are together, there are limits that both of them must keep and cannot cross. He didn¡¯t want to create a vampire baby and maybe she didn¡¯t either.


    Maybe at first, she didn¡¯t think much and was blind in love, so she tried to pursue him, but now, when he epted and responded to this feeling, she suddenly realized the dark corner, right?


    ¨C Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t suggest this to you. You¡¯ll have to suffer because¡­ we can¡¯t make another copy of me.


    After saying that, Harvey quickly let go of Aurora¡¯s arm and walked away. He hated himself for letting his heart win over his reason.


    Is there any woman who doesn¡¯t want to give birth to lovely children and take care of them growing up?


    He also longed to have children, so how could he make her bury those simple wishes?


    He¡¯s alone, he can¡¯t bepletely happy and now he wants her to suffer the same fate as him?


    Aurora quickly ran after him and wrapped her arms around him, burying her tear-soaked face into his warm back.


    She had waited for him for more than half a lifetime to hear him speak his mind, so there was no way she would let him go.


    ¨C I am not disadvantaged. I just need you. We cannot ask for too much.


    ¨C Aurora¡­


    ¨C I agree, I agree to be your girlfriend. We will date, get to know each other, and live together until the day I can no longer breathe.


    She quickly wiped her wet face and ran out in front of him. Slender hands gently raised, touching the handsome face that even in her dreams, she wanted to own.


    Finally, when she was almost forty years old, she was also able to pick the starlight named Harvey.


    ¨C Life is not long, Harvey, besides you, I will not be with any other man.


    The sincere confession from the girl erased all worries about the barriers in Harvey¡¯s heart. He took her hand and bent down, gently cing a sweet, burning kiss on her lips.


    Two thousand years have passed, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have feelings for any girls, but perhaps the feelings he has for them are not strong enough for him to break the wall of rules he created.


    The warmth, scent, and softness of the man¡¯s lips made Aurora fall into the passion of love. She stood on tiptoe, wrapped her arms around his neck, and responded enthusiastically.


    She didn¡¯t want this kiss to end, she wanted it tost to make up for all the years of desperate waiting.


    ¨C I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow afternoon. We will go out to dinner and go for a walk together. We will go on a date.  Harvey said in a gasp as soon as he let go of her lips.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯ll wait for you.  She nodded and snuggled into his arms.


    Happiness came so suddenly that she felt like she was dreaming as if she had waited a thousand years to receive a response from him.


    When she felt his kiss touch the top of her head, she hugged him tighter.


    If they were both unfortunate that day and died, she would never know that Harvey had loved her and loved her for a long time.


    ¨C Okay, Bonita has arrived, I have to go.


    Harvey kissed Aurora hard on the forehead again then quickly walked towards the gate. He is not much better than her. He was floating on a cloud of happiness, feeling much younger and it seemed like the wounds on his body were recovering quickly.


    When he crossed the threshold, he looked back and smiled. Aurora shyly connected her hands to form a heart and gave it to him.


    Waiting for him to get in the car, she locked the gate and hopped back in.


    Seeing the police patrolling nearby, Harvey felt extremely reassured.


    Michael said he would not withdraw the police officers until there was an order to detain William. He wants to protect everyone that Samson loves and also wants to protect the people of this country.


    ¨C The following days will be difficult for you.  Harvey picked Ricky up, put the boy on hisp, and said.


    ¨C I¡¯m very happy to be able to shoulder the work with you.  Bonita shook her head and replied.


    ¨C Have the documents beenpleted yet? Is Ricky my son yet?  He stroked the boy¡¯s chin and asked.


    ¨C Oh, I was so busy that I forgot to tell you. It¡¯s done.


    Harvey held the boy in his arms and caressed his tiny back. This will be his constion, after so many years, he can call a baby his own. He will give Ricky a full life, the boy will enjoy the best things.


    Returning to the apartment, Bonita helped Harvey bring the documents to his apartment and processed them together.


    Ricky moved from holding his mother¡¯s neck to resting his head on his foster father¡¯s leg, then crawled into a corner to sleep.


    Both of them stayed up until two o¡¯clock in the morning and when the stack of documents was almost all approved, theyy down on the sofa and slept until morning.


    Harvey didn¡¯t even have time to look at his phone and he didn¡¯t know Aurora texted him.


    It wasn¡¯t until he sent Bonita down to the basement parking lot and came back up that he picked up the phone and saw her text message.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be angry with me. Yesterday I stayed upte working and then fell asleep without touching my phone.  He spoke as soon as he heard her voice.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C Who wants to be angry with you?


    ¨C I¡¯lle to your house now. I tried to finish my work so I could be with you more, little girl.


    The doctor¡¯s cheeks turned red because she was too embarrassed. He called her little girl? Doesn¡¯t he know she¡¯s almost forty years old?


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t angry with him at all. She loves him dearly and doesn¡¯t want to have any negative feelings towards him.


    While the two lovers who had just escaped death were immersed in the passion of love, William and Henry were extremely disappointed because the hunters not only failed to catch the vampire but were also suspected by the police of being rted to a criminal gang.


    Now Peter¡¯s pride was hurt and he decided to withdraw and no longer cooperate with the police.


    ¨C He¡¯s just angry at the police, but he still wants to catch vampires. Secretly contact him, give him some money, and tell him to stay here. Tell him that there will be information about the vampire¡¯s whereabouts soon.  William extinguished his cigarette and said.


    ¨C Yes. As for Aurora, there¡¯s no way to approach her. The police are always loitering in front of her house. I heard it¡¯s because they suspect she has something to do with vampires.


    As soon as Henry finished speaking, his phone rang. One of the guests attending Anatole¡¯s party secretly took a photo of Lucasta and Samson and sent it to Henry, asking if Henry knew the daughter of the president of Workday, and asking Henry to introduce him to work together.


    ¨C Sir, look, Lucasta has transformed into Cntha and hase to Anatole¡¯s party.  Henry quickly gave the phone to William.


    William¡¯s face became red because he was so angry. If Samson is in France, then who is that vampire?


    Apparently, ording to confidential reports, Peter and his teammates fought a vampire. Could it be Harvey, the person he always suspected?


    However, what¡¯s giving him a headache right now is why Samson and Lucasta pretended to be from the Workdaypany to meet Anatole. Could it be that they wanted to get some information from Anatole?


    ¨C Lucasta once said she was Cntha¡¯s friend, maybe she got the invitation card from Cntha but how could she and Samson go there? She still doesn¡¯t have identification documents.


    ¨C Unless there is intervention from a great force.  Henry interjected.


    William¡¯s whole body trembled. The force that Henry just mentioned made him think of the police. But there¡¯s no way the police would cooperate with vampires.


    Michael knew full well that Samson was a vampire. The street battle between Samson and the police and hunters just happened not long ago, how could he not know?


    Thinking back and forth, William took out the phone and called Anatole. But the only response he got was a busy sound.


    After a few minutes, he continued to call but it seemed that his phone number had been cklisted by that person.

 Chapter 98: The Secret of the Village in the Deep Forest

    As scheduled, after three days, Samson and Lucasta were present at Anatole¡¯s vi.


    Fortunately for Samson, the prime minister chose to depart in the afternoon, when the sunlight was fading.


    Seeing the handsome guy wearing thick clothes and a hat like a terrorist, Anatole¡¯s face showed surprise.


    ¨C The weather changed so he caught a cold.  Lucasta quickly exined.


    ¨C When I return to my country, I will be fine.  Samson said.


    Anatole nodded and invited the two guests into his car. Today, he wants to lead them to a ce that he has always hidden, a ce full of pain.


    The car passed through bustling roads and drove straight to the forest about two hundred and thirty kilometers away from the capital.


    When they arrived, darkness had covered everything. Through the light of the car¡¯s headlights, Lucasta realized that the road they were driving on was full of mud, stic bags and empty bottles were scattered along both sides, looking no different from andfill.


    ¨C Samson¡­


    ¨C It¡¯s okay.  Samson held her hand and reassured her.


    After another ten minutes, the car turned onto a road leading deep into the deserted forest and stopped.


    Both Lucasta and Samson turned to look at each other at the same time because they were so surprised. They did not expect that in such a remote and isted ce, there would be a vige.


    All they saw was a scene inplete contrast to the magnificent capital outside.


    ¨C This is the ce I want to take you two to.  The Prime Minister said as he opened the car door.


    Samson could sense the deep sadness in Anatole¡¯s words. He held Lucasta¡¯s hand and carefully helped her get out of the car.


    Somewhere there was the sound of an engine. He heard it and knew it wasing from a generator.


    There was the sound of footsteps stepping on dry leaves and silhouettes of people appeared. They seemed timid and walked gingerly.


    Lucasta could recognize that among them were men, women, elderly people, and even children.


    When she followed Anatole to get closer, she was almost motionless when she saw their vampire-like appearance.


    Long teeth, red gums, peeling and bleeding lips, skin with thick blood-red keloid scars, making the fingers and toes almost deformed.


    Some children had blisters on their skin.


    Just looking at them was enough to make Lucasta feel the pain in their bodies.


    ¨C Could this be the vampire disease that Aurora talked about?  Samson spoke up.


    ¨C Do you know about this disease?


    Although Samson spoke quietly to Lucasta, Anatole¡¯s ears were very good and he quickly asked him.


    He also honestly revealed that he has a friend named Aurora, a doctor at the Institute of Medical Sciences who is also researching this disease.


    He also said that she had met Anatole a long time ago and had given him initial research documents.


    ¨C Turns out you¡¯re her friend. We only saw each other a few times at conferences and didn¡¯t talk much because she didn¡¯t want to. I also don¡¯t know what the reason is.  Anatole nodded.


    They continued deeper into the vige and stopped in front of a house. When the door opened, Samson and Lucasta saw the refrigerators.


    Just as he was about to ask what they contained, the prime minister quickly opened a refrigerator.


    Inside the refrigerator was filled with bags of fresh blood, but nothing else. At this point, both Samson and Lucasta have found the answer. It turned out that Anatole bought blood to provide for these miserable people.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    His actions came from a benevolent heart but unintentionally harmed many others.


    If he hadn¡¯t bought blood at a high price, perhaps William wouldn¡¯t have done those cruel things.


    ¨C In the past, many people were buried alive or suffered cruel deaths. People believe that these miserable people are vampires and try to destroy them.


    When Anatole said that, he stopped because he was too emotional. It took a few minutes for him to continue speaking and tell them that his father was the one who discovered this ce and had quietly provided them with food and blood.


    However, the pain gradually destroys their bodies, making them unable to have a single moment of joy.


    ¨C That year my father was one of the leaders of the Institute of hematology and blood transfusion and he bought blood from there to supply them. Butter, the amount of blood used for patients in the hospital was not enough, so he bought it from many other sources, from other countries. When he died, I took over this job for him, but not long after, Thomas died and I switched to buying blood from William when he was still an unknown doctor. I didn¡¯t know those two were the same person.


    Anatole pursed his lips then went outside and sat on the steps. Lucasta and Samson also sat down next to him and silently looked at the unfortunate people huddled around the fire.


    It seemed like they were grilling something, the aroma of meat wafted into Lucasta¡¯s nose and asionally, there was the sound of children¡¯sughter, the only sound that made everyone feel that happiness existed in this ce.


    The strange disease has caused them to be shunned by everyone, who sees them as demons, trying to destroy them. Physical pain and mental oppression make them cower and always show fear when they see strangers.


    By now, Samson understood the true purpose behind William¡¯s dried blood research project. He wanted to preserve them for a long time and transport them more easily, serving the main purpose of trading with Anatole, not for domestic patients.


    If William knew that Anatole used blood as food for these people, he would probably apply the blood concentration method that Aurora¡¯s research team had researched, even though it could not be transmitted to humans through veins.


    ¨C Why do they have dinner sote?  Lucasta asked.


    ¨C Because they cannot go out during the day, they will stay up at night and sleep during the day like the characteristics of vampires in legends.  Anatole exined.


    After a sigh, he expressed his concerns about the blood supply for these patients.


    When the world recognizes this as a disease, people will join hands to support them and donate blood. However, up to this point, there has been no convincing report to make public.


    Anatole is also hoping that his group of friends, British doctors, will quickly research and provide convincing evidence and exnations that will be recognized by everyone.


    The cold, damp air of northern France and inadequate living conditions weakened people who were already very weak from the strange disease.


    Looking at the child secretly looking towards her, tears suddenly welled up in Lucasta¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand to wave at the baby, but he immediately disappeared into the darkness.


    Generators were only used to preserve blood and people had to light fires for light.


    ¨C I¡¯m ready to testify at any time. Please tell me when the police ask.  Anatole stood up, looked into the dark space, and said.


    ¨C Yes sir.  Samson replied softly.


    The car left the forest and took them back to the city of Paris. Lucasta kept looking back until the vige disappeared.


    The images of the children haunted her. Being healthy is also a form of luck, she doesn¡¯t need anything more.


    Returning to the hotel when the clock struck midnight, neither Samson nor she were sleepy. So, they went out to the balcony together and looked at the panoramic view of the city. Tonight is theirst night in Paris.


    Samson hugged her from behind, enveloping her in his strong arms.


    ¨C Everything is fine. You and I will soon return to the castle and live happy days.  She turned her eyes to the distance and whispered.


    ¨C Yes, we will give birth to lovely babies like you. My thousand-year dream is about toe true.


    Lucasta closed her eyes, and leaned into his arms, remembering the time ten years ago.


    The current results make her not regret her choice. If she and he always lived in the forest and did not go to the city, perhaps he would forever bury the secret of her identity and she would forever be tormented by mixed emotions because of her wrong love for him.


    And William will never have to pay for what he did. And many more innocent people will die at his hands.


    At the same time, in the house located in a small alley, the lovers Harvey and Aurora were preparing to go out for a walk.


    The storm moved from France to here, weakening into a tropical depression creating endless drizzle and gray skies.


    This weather makes everyone afraid to go out, but it is the ideal time for Aurora and Harvey to go on a date.


    From yesterday until now, he has stayed in her house and has not returned to his apartment anymore.


    ¨C Today¡¯s schedule is to go have breakfast, then go to the park, sit in a thatched hut watching the rain, talk to each other, then have lunch and visit a family with me. Next, go to the amusement park, have dinner, and then go to the Rose River to pray.  Aurora said as she wrote everything down in a small notebook.


    ¨C Agree.


    Harvey grabbed her hand and pulled her away. He has never been on a date and is not familiar with suitable ces for dates, so he listens to Aurora for everything.


    If she told him to go to the mountain, he would go and if she told him to go to the sea, he would do the same.


    The feeling of having a girl arrange his schedule for him is also very interesting. He likes this.


    Aurora put the bottle of dried blood and the ss in the car and sat in the passenger seat, waiting for Harvey.


    He smiled, carefully fastened her seat belt, and kissed her on the lips. He didn¡¯t expect that kissing could be addictive.


    To be honest, even though he had been with her since yesterday, he didn¡¯t dare look at her face much.


    He couldn¡¯t control himself when he saw those lips like rose petals. He couldn¡¯t kiss her all day without stopping. He was afraid she would think he was a pervert.


    The car slowly left the alley and drove to a restaurant. During this time, he didn¡¯t need to worry about being caught by the hunters because they were sulking with Michael and gathered at the foot of Dragon Mountain to heal their wounds.


    ¨C Eat it, Harvey.  Aurora brought a piece of carrot to his mouth and said.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to eat, because he wanted her to be happy, he opened his mouth. He felt it tasted not bad, quite sweet.


    And as soon as he swallowed, she continued to bring up another piece. Following her wishes, he continued eating.


    ¨C Eat, don¡¯t take care of me like a baby. Eat it.


    Just now, before leaving the house, he drank a full ss of blood so he felt a bit full when he had to eat two morerge pieces of carrots.


    Yesterday, he noticed that Aurora¡¯s food was all carrots, beets¡­ in short, red vegetables.


    And she constantly forced him to eat with her even though she knew clearly that he only needed to drink blood, he did not like human food.


    ¨C I want to eat pork, I won¡¯t eat beef anymore.


    A child¡¯s immature voice caught Harvey¡¯s attention. He turned his head to the side and looked at the child who was cooing with extremely gentle eyes.


    He was thinking that if he had a child and now the child was begging him to feed him pork, he would be very happy. Babies are very adorable.


    ¨C Here, here¡¯s your pork, my little pig.  The baby¡¯s mother put grilled pork into his little mouth and said.


    Aurora also looked at the baby, but after only a few seconds she moved her eyes down to the te full of vegetables and focused on eating.


    Like many other girls, she loves being a mother. She loves children, but for him, she can give up that dream.


    However, the way he looked at this moment told her that he also longed to hold the baby in his arms, and care for and love him.


    After eating, they went to the park together and went to a thatched hut next to theke to watch the rain fall.


    Aurora leaned on hisp, dreamily looking at the transparent water beads dancing on the surface of theke.


    Warm on the outside and cold on the inside was a feeling she thought she wouldn¡¯t have to feel when she was in Harvey¡¯s arms. But now, she felt too cold.

 Chapter 99: Can’t Win Fate

    After finishing lunch, Aurora and Harvey went to the slums to visit the family of a boy with a strange illness. The boy¡¯s parents did not show any strange symptoms, but their child had this terrible disease.


    Although today was not sunny, because the boy felt an inferiorityplex because of his appearance plus the pain was tortured, the boy kept hiding in the dark corner of the shabby house.


    When he saw Aurora and Harvey approaching, he raised his innocent eyes to look at them.


    ¨C I bought a gift for you,e here.  Aurora put the bag of fruits and vegetables in front of him and seduced him.


    The boy reached out his hand, took it, and then cowered back in the corner, saying nothing.


    His lips were always peeling and bleeding, making him reluctant to open his mouth except when eating and drinking.


    Looking at this scene, Harvey¡¯s heart was hit hard, and painful as if someone was squeezing his heart.


    ¨C When he was born, he was also stout, his skin was glossy and very cute. I didn¡¯t think that when he grew up a little, he had such a strange disease.


    Speaking of that, the boy¡¯s mother burst into tears. She said that because her child looked more and more like a vampire, she did not dare to take him to the hospital and she had no money.


    When he met Aurora, although Aurora offered to help and take the boy to the doctor as well as do clinical tests, because she was afraid people would seek to kill him, she did not agree.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know he craves blood. That day I was cut off my fingers by the knife, and blood flowed a lot. He saw that, then ran to me, drank blood, and said he felt less pain. ¨C The boy¡¯s father spoke up.


    Since then, both of them alternately draw their blood for the boy to drink. When they were fortunate to meet Aurora while she went to give gifts to families in the slum, they received dry blood bottles from her, recing their blood.


    Harvey and Aurora lingered with them a little and then he took her to the amusement park.


    They participate in games to make the mood less heavy. The thrilling games such as the roller coaster or crossing the waterfall are like a child game for Harvey.


    He did not scream or dizzy because ifpared to his speed, the speed of the roller coaster was too slow.


    ¨C Maybe I shouldn¡¯t take you there. Your face looks gloomy. ¨C Aurora spoke when they had just left the roller coaster.


    ¨C No. We love each other, we are happy and sad together, and share our worries. That is true love. ¨C He shook his head and tapped on her forehead.


    Seeing her looking at the UFO Catcher, he pulled her there and picked up the most beautiful, biggest teddy bear in the cage to give her.


    He only took one, if he kept picking up, he feared that the machine would quickly empty.


    And Aurora only needs this teddy bear, she secretly named it Harvey.


    Both people walk around the amusement park, y a few more games, and eat ice cream together.


    asionally, some people praised them as a beautiful sister and handsome younger brother but that did not bother Aurora anymore.


    She understood Harvey did not love her because of her appearance because if he loved her because of her appearance, he epted her love confession when she was a young girl.


    And when the darkness fell, he and she went to the Rose River to fulfill her wish. They clenched their hands and prayed for them to be together for a lifetime and love each other forever.


    Aurora understood that time could only be counted in her life, once she died, Harvey would escape this tied vow.


    She also only needed him in this life. In the future, if he loves someone else, her soul will bless and pray for him to be happy. She also did not expect him to miss her for hundreds of years.


    ¨C Harvey, if one day I die of old age, don¡¯t cry. If you have a new love, please leave our memory and follow it. I only wish I could have been with you for another sixty years. I know the life expectancy of people is decreasing but I think I will live for about a hundred years. ¨C Aurora turned to look at the person beside her and said very fluently.


    The handsome vampire said nothing, just looking at her with sad eyes and then gently hugging her.


    He did not think of the day they were apart, he did not know whether he could stand firm when he was no longer her by his side.


    When he said he loved her, his strength was gone. He did not dare to think about that day of separation.


    Because Harvey¡¯s body was still weak, he had to drink more blood than usual. As soon as he got home, he went to get blood but was stopped by Aurora.


    While he was bewildered because he could not understand what she meant, she ran right into the kitchen, making him a ss of juice from carrots, red apples, and beetroot.


    ¨C You drink this, don¡¯t drink blood anymore. I have studied. Your blood iscking iron so ¡­ so ¡­ in short, this drink can add iron for you. It is also equivalent to blood. The boy drank this juice and reduced the amount of blood supply to the body.


    Harvey trembled and took the ss of juice from her lover¡¯s hand and drank it. He understood. He understood the reason why she forced him to eat carrots and beetroot.


    Her face full of hope made him heartbroken.


    ¨C How do you feel?


    ¨C I am still bloodthirsty.


    ¨C Then I¡¯ll get you half a ss of blood. First, you will drink a ss of this juice and half a ss of blood. When your body is familiar with this drink, you will use it to rece blood.


    After saying that, she ran to the refrigerator, took half a ss of blood, and handed it to him.


    This is the first time he has a bitter feeling when drinking blood, not delicious at all.


    ¨C Aurora ¡­


    ¨C I think I need to increase the number of beetroot, the ss of juice just now is not very red.


    She rushed to the kitchen again and hurriedly made another ss of juice with lots of beetroot.


    Harvey was heartbroken when looking at her from afar. Is he wrong when he confessed his love to her?


    Her appearance now made his heart pain like being pierced by iron piles. Why is his girl turning into a person like this?


    ¨C Stop, Aurora.  Harvey walked closer to her, tried to control his emotions, and spoke softly.


    ¨C I will research, I will cure you, I will¡­


    ¨C That¡¯s enough.


    His scream made her whole body motionless, the tears she had been trying to hold back all day finally broke out, filling her eyes.


    Her small shoulders trembled with each choked sob. She didn¡¯t know what she had just done.


    ¨C Please, please, please¡­


    He hugged her tightly and burst into tears. He is a pureblood vampire, free of any curses and never sick. What she was doing waspletely meaningless, it did not affect him.


    It cannot transform him into a human being who can experience birth, old age, illness, and death. What she is hoping for is unrealistic.


    He does not desire the immortality associated with this loneliness and is willing to trade everything to be able to be a human being and live with her for a few more decades, but he understands that is the most impossible thing.


    ¨C Aurora, I understand your feelings, but you also said we can¡¯t ask for too much, right? I only need you.


    Realizing that the person in his arms was moving, Harvey immediately loosened his grip.


    Aurora stepped back, looked up at him with her tear-stained face, and nodded slightly.


    His eyes and smile were full of desire when he saw the baby in the restaurant, proving how much he loved children.


    But she knows what to do because no matter how great the love they both have for each other, they cannot ovee this cruel fate.


    ¨C Go take a shower and go to bed early.


    She tried to smile and went upstairs. And when she entered the bathroom, her tears fell again, mixing with the warm water from the shower.


    This was the first time she saw him cry and cry a lot, very sadly.


    While she was lost in thought, soaking in a tub filled with white soapy water, the vampire was already wearing his pajamas.


    He gently touched the healing wounds on his body. Perhaps in a few days, his physical strength will bepletely restored. Because he has noble royal blood, he recovers faster than any vampire.


    ording to information from Michael, Samson and Lucasta will board the ne tomorrow.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The results the couple obtained werepletely satisfactory and the police could have issued an order to arrest William, but because Michael was worried about Maris¡¯s safety, he did not report it to his superiors but waited for Samson to return and discuss.


    While Aurora was bending over to adjust the bed sheet, Harvey walked over, and gently hugged her from behind, inhaling the scent of her hair.


    ¨C Why didn¡¯t you sleep ande here?


    ¨C Let¡¯s sleep together. I want to hug you all night.


    ¨C What¡¯s up?


    ¨C Missing you, even when our two rooms are next to each other, I still miss you so much.


    The girl¡¯s cheeks turned pink and her lips smiled slightly at her lover¡¯s straightforward suggestion.


    Previously, she didn¡¯t think that a guy like him would say words that would melt the other person¡¯s heart.


    ¨C Come on, sit down, I¡¯ll dry your hair.


    He pressed her down on the bed, then searched for a hair dryer in the desk drawer, plugged it into the electrical outlet, and gently stroked her hair.


    Does she know he¡¯s been wanting to do these things for a long time? Did she know he loved her even before she uttered the first confession?


    He was afraid of the sunlight and when he saw her, he felt like he was standing in front of a calm, cool deep sea, where he foundfort and sympathy.


    ¨C Okay, let¡¯s sleep.  Harvey put the hair dryer back in its original ce and said.


    ¨C Yes.


    She obedientlyid her head on his arm, looked up at him with sparkling eyes, used the tip of her index finger to draw on his eyebrows and slide down to the tip of his nose, then gently ced a goodnight kiss on his red lips.


    She promised herself that she would give up the thought of turning him into a human, she wouldn¡¯t worry too much. She will live happily with him every day as if it was herst.


    The moment the girl¡¯s steady breathing echoed softly, Harvey opened his eyes. In the darkness, he passionately looked at her beautiful face.


    This girl has loved him for more than ten years, but to him, that time is as precious as a thousand years.


    He wanted to tell her that if one day he lost her, he wouldn¡¯t want to exist anymore.


    However, he won¡¯t say it because he doesn¡¯t want her to worry or be heartbroken. He will keep this secret until the day she returns to Mother Earth.


    Waiting two thousand years to receive this love, he has no regrets anymore.


    ¨C I love you, Aurora, I love you more than my own life. We will never leave each other, never. I promise.

 Chapter 100: An atmosphere of resentment

    At exactly seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Samson and Lucasta alsonded at the airport. Weing them was Michael.


    Seeing Michael, both of them quickly approached and followed him to the car.


    The car sped away and stopped in front of the vi gate. Lucasta recognized the two people standing nearby as Harvey and Aurora. Suddenly, a feeling of insecurity rose in her heart.


    ¨C Sister Aurora.  Lucasta hugged Aurora as soon as she got out of the car.


    ¨C It¡¯s been hard for you.


    ¨C No, I feel like I just came back from a trip. Well, let me tell you this story.


    After saying that, Lucasta grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand and pulled her into the house.


    As she walked, she told the doctor about the vige with people in the shape of vampires and the blood that Anatole bought to use as food for them, to help relieve their pain.


    The secret meeting took ce in a tense atmosphere as the three of them told Samson and Lucasta about Maris¡¯ disappearance and suspected that it was rted to William.


    Samson could not have imagined that within just a week of his arrival in France, such an important incident would happen here.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Harvey had just returned from the hands of death.


    ¨C Before we determine where he locked Maris, we can¡¯t act rashly. Her safety should be the top priority.  Samson spoke decisively.


    ¨C Okay.  Michael nodded.


    Previously, when Samson and Vincent rescued Maris, his friend asked him to ensure Maris¡¯ safety first, no matter what happened, and he understood that it also reced Vincent¡¯sst words.


    Therefore, he must protect her, and cannot let his friend¡¯s sacrifice be meaningless.


    Vincent values his own life and values the life of the woman he loves even more.


    For Vincent, living one day in suffering is also called living.


    Everyone had gone home a long time ago and it was alreadyte, but Samson still sat pensively looking out the window. The night wind blew in, making his hair messy.


    Lucasta was curled up in his arms, falling asleep due to fatigue after the long flight.


    When she woke up, it was almost noon and the mattress next to her was no longer warm.


    She also didn¡¯t know if he carried her into the roomst night and then slept here or went to the sofa to sit and think.


    After folding the nket, Lucasta gingerly walked out. The aroma wafting from the kitchen made her stomach rumble.


    Poor guy, even though he was in a chaotic mood, he still didn¡¯t forget to make her breakfast.


    ¨C I said let me cook today.  She hugged Samson from behind and rubbed her head back and forth against his back.


    ¨C You need to sleep enough. Come on, wash your face, and have breakfast.  He turned back, smiled, and patted his little wife¡¯s head.


    Today, the storm passed and the sunlight dyed the whole city yellow, so all day long, the couple just stayed indoors.


    In his free moments at this ce, Samson drew many paintings in which the character was Lucasta.


    ¨C Done.  He lowered the brush and nodded with satisfaction.


    Fast as a squirrel, Lucasta ran over, held his neck, and enjoyed looking at herself on the page.


    She still remembered that beforeing to the city for the first time, she wanted to change the painting hanging on the wall in the painting room but he stopped her.


    She originally thought he didn¡¯t want it, but when she returned to the castle, she saw a painting of him and her hanging there.


    When she asked, she realized that he also intended to take down the old painting, but because the new painting¡¯s paint had not yet dried, he stopped her.


    ¨C This afternoon, please follow me to a ce.  He turned his head slightly, kissed her pink lips lightly and suggested.


    ¨C Yes.


    Lucasta did not ask where Samson was taking her. When the sunlight gradually disappeared, he took her to a plot ofnd in the west of the city and told her that this was the ce where Maris had been imprisoned.


    That massive mansion caught fire, burning everything down in just one night. After thirty years, trees have grown, covering the bare ground with green.


    The walls surrounding thend still retain scorched streaks, are mottled with moss, and are partially broken.


    ¨C Deste and cold, as if the ghosts were here. ¨C Lucasta hugged her shoulders, shivering slightly because of the cold feeling.


    Samson opened his hand and looked at the earring. Vincent once said that these earrings were his family¡¯s heirloom. At first nce, they just looked like normal earrings, but they were jewelry used for a couple.


    They can recognize each other at a certain distance and will glow. When too far or too close, there will be no signal at all.


    The only exception is that they will also glow when looked at by the eyes of noble royal-blooded vampires. Vincent told this only to Samson.


    Last night, Samson secretly left the house and went to William¡¯s factory to investigate Maris¡¯ whereabouts, but after going around the factory, the earring was still normal, not emitting any light.


    ¨C Samson, the diamond on your neck is gradually glowing.  Lucasta eximed when she discovered that the red light was getting darker and darker.


    ¨C Ah, many people probably died in a fire here, so the maic field isn¡¯t very good.  Samson put the earring in his pocket, then took off the diamond and looked at it.


    The light became brighter and brighter, making Samson feel a bit unusual. He moved a little further and then stoppedpletely when he saw the diamond turn dark red, like bruised blood.


    As if he had a hunch, he immediately pinned the diamond on his cor and used his hands to dig through the soil in front of him.


    Lucasta stood next to him, looked at him with wide eyes but remained silent and did not ask. She had to admit that his nails were sharp and sturdy, better than a pick and shovel.


    When the trench Samson dug was quite deep and he was about to stand up, he suddenly realized something had just touched his hand. Digging a little more, he discovered a ratherrge piece of white bone.


    ¨C Please stand a little further away and turn your face away, Lucasta.  He looked up at her and suggested because he realized something was wrong and he didn¡¯t want her to be scared.


    ¨C Yes.  She replied as she ran away and turned her back to him.


    Samson quickly dug and what caught his eye was a human skull. Continuing to dig around, he found messy pieces of leg and arm bones and several skulls.


    ¨C Oh my god, bones¡­ bone.


    Samson was so engrossed in digging that he did not notice that his little wife had run up and was standing behind him.


    Her face turned pale and her limbs trembled. When he stood up and tried to touch her, she unconsciously stepped back.


    His hand had just touched a human bone so she was very scared and didn¡¯t want him to touch her.


    ¨C They died a long time ago, only white bones are left, nothing scary at all.  Samson smiled and spoke to reassure her.


    ¨C Why are there so many bones here? Didn¡¯t you say everyone in that vi burned to the ground?  Her voice became weaker.


    ¨C I¡¯m thinking, could it be that these are the victims who were kidnapped by William? Perhaps after draining their blood, William buried them here.


    ¨C As you say, are we standing on a lot of skeletons?


    His gentle nod made her whole body freeze, unable to lift her legs.


    If the ce she was standing in was a cemetery, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid even though she knew there were many skeletons in the ground, but in this case, it was different.


    She felt cold all over, it seemed like she was about to faint.


    The vampire quickly approached, picked Lucasta up, and took her out of the area that used to be the residence of Thomas, who was now William.


    Next, he called Michael, exined the situation clearly, and told him his suspicions.


    Nearly an hourter, Michael arrived with Bevis. In the dark purple afternoon light, the whiteness of the pile of bones that Samson dug up stood out, as if denouncing a heinous crime.


    Bevis quickly took out his camera and took pictures of it all.


    ¨C How do you n? ¨C Samson asked.


    ¨C We have to dig up this area. After thirty years, the movement of geological strata causes these skeletons to be exposed and may also cause other skeletons to be buried deeply. I will ask for advice from my superiors.  Michael answered.


    All four people quickly moved to the car and returned to the city. Lucasta still kept her distance from Samson only because he had touched human bones.


    Just now, when he carried her, because her body was shaking in fear to the point of stiffness, she didn¡¯t react.


    He didn¡¯t me her, after all, his wife was still too young so it was natural for her to be afraid.


    As soon as Samson arrived home, he immediately took a bath before daring to approach and hug her.


    Although Maris has not been found, the results obtained today are an important piece of evidence added to the investigation file to speed up the process of convicting William.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¨C Samson, how can we find Maris now? Or, you kidnap Henry and put a knife to his neck, forcing him to confess.  Lucasta rubbed Samson¡¯s shiny, ck hair and asked.


    ¨C Not feasible.


    ¨C So what to do?


    ¨C For the time being, her life will not be in danger. I guess William captured her for his crazy research.


    Lucasta¡¯s sigh made the atmosphere in the house even more depressing. She is worried about Maris. She knew that William would not kill Maris for the time being, but he would torture Maris the same way he did Samson.


    After all, Maris is a woman, and of course, her endurance is not as good as his.


    At the same time, in the police chief¡¯s room, the atmosphere was heavy and tense. Jony pursed his lips as he held the photos in his hand.


    He was truly shocked when he heard his subordinates reveal that William was Thomas, who everyone thought was dead.


    He was even more shocked when he learned that Michael had secretly sent someone to meet the French Prime Minister and persuaded him to testify.


    ¨C There is so much evidence, why don¡¯t you report it soon so I can order you to detain him?  Jony raised his eyes and asked.


    ¨C Because¡­ he is detaining a friend of mine, sir. Before determining her whereabouts, I didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    ¨C Michael, because you told me this today, you should trust me more. Tell me the whole truth and I will support you.


    This is the final stage of ending the case, so Michael no longer wants to hide it. He needs the support of his superiors to find Maris¡¯ whereabouts and rescue her.


    The process of collecting evidence happened quickly, so he understood that Jony was more or less suspicious, but perhaps his boss wanted him to proactively speak out.


    Jony believes him like that, so he will also choose to believe Jony. So, Michael confessed that he had cooperated with vampires to find the viin behind a series of long-term disappearances, and thanks to Samson, he knew that William was Thomas.

 Chapter 101: The Final Race

    With support from police chief Jony, the next day, early in the morning, excavators and policemen gathered at the designated location, where a terrible fire urred thirty years ago.


    Michael stood next to the scene and supervised the digging process. His face became darker and darker as he saw more and more human bones piled up.


    In his life as a police officer, this was the most cruel case he had ever participated in and had ever known. William is a devil, not human.


    ¨C I¡¯m listening.  Michael spoke up as soon as he picked up the phone.


    ¨C Inspection notices have been sent to production facilities within the city and surrounding areas.  Bevis¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the phone.


    ¨C Good. Just prepare yourself mentally.


    After speaking, Michael immediately hung up the phone and approached the scene to observe. Among those shattered skeletons, there were also the skeletons of children.


    ¨C William, you have contributed to the serious decline of this country¡¯s poption.


    ording to the n, fire prevention and fighting inspection teams at production and business establishments in the city and on the outskirts of the city will simultaneously depart at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.


    And ording to the n, this work willst for a week.


    Of course, only one group was in charge of checking the ces managed by William so that people from the criminal police could blend in and find Maris¡¯ whereabouts through the earrings.


    If Michael had not witnessed with his own eyes the diamond glowing on Samson¡¯s cor near a ce with a bad maic field, he would not have dared to believe that there was such a magical treasure as those earrings.


    It seems that items rted to vampires are truly mysterious as if they were magical.


    After handing over the work to his subordinates, Michael drove to Samson¡¯s residence to pick up the earrings.


    Usually, the inspection team will start from facilities in the city center and then gradually go to farther ces.


    Therefore, even though he had many suspicions about William¡¯s medical supplies factory, he could not tell them to go there first.


    Although Samson had gone around there to explore and discovered nothing, what if there was a secret room or cer inside that factory?


    If the distance is too far, the two earrings will not be able to receive each other¡¯s signal.


    At the same time, a notice from the fire department also reached William.


    Normally, such inspections would be carried out in the summer, but he noticed that this year they seemed to do them earlier.


    ¨C Check one step ahead, see if the fire extinguisher is too old, then rece it. Try operating the fire prevention system and see if there are errors, fix them immediately.  William put down the notice and said.


    ¨C Yes.  Henry replied.


    While William lit a cigarette, his phone rang. The caller was the butler, so he immediately picked up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, her voice trembled as she informed him that the police were gathering on the ground of the old vi and digging up a lot of human bones.


    Today the housekeeper came there to burn incense for the victims who died in the fire that year.


    Today is also the day that the vi caught fire. Those victims were the sacrifices, they did not know anything about William¡¯s n to escape from his body.


    ¨C What¡¯s the matter, sir?  Henry asked worriedly when he saw his boss¡¯s face darken.


    ¨C Police discovered skeletons under the floor of the old vi.  William replied.


    ¨C So what? That¡¯s where Thomas lives. They couldn¡¯t know that person was you.


    ¨C But Anatole also had transactions with Thomas¡¯ subordinates andter with me. If he told everything, the police would easily piece it all together.


    Up until this point, William had not been able to contact Anatole. Although he tried to reassure himself, when he heard this information, he could no longer deceive himself that everything was fine.


    If the police had joined hands with the vampires to destroy him, then he would destroy them too. Whoever is thest survivor is the winner.


    Perhaps the police had already collected enough evidence and if he guessed correctly, this early inspection was to find the whereabouts of the female vampire.


    Perhaps it was an agreement between the bloodthirsty creatures and the police.


    ¨C We will go abroad before an arrest warrant is issued. Let¡¯s prepare procedures for you guys. And¡­ let¡¯s turn the ce where Maris is imprisoned into the grave of all of them.  William gritted his teeth, his hand clenched as if he wanted to crush the phone.


    Henry bowed his head and went out. He thought that when something happened, William would escape alone to avoid entanglement or would only take him and a few close people with him.


    But when Henry heard William say he would take everyone else with him, Henry was extremely moved.


    Perhaps the fire in the past was because he had no other choice so he had to sacrifice those who worked for him.


    Day after day passed and when Henry hadpleted the exit procedures for everyone and had ne tickets in hand, the fire department¡¯s inspection team also began to inspect the East factory area.


    Bevis was the person Michael assigned to carry the earring and follow the inspection team to find Maris¡¯ whereabouts.


    After going around the factory, the earrings showed no signs of any difference, making Bevis extremely disappointed.


    He even separated from the group and went into hidden corners pretending to check to find a secret room as Michael had instructed, but as a result, he did not find any suspicious ce.


    ¨C Bevis, have you found what you were looking for? We¡¯ve been going back and forth in this factory several times.  The deputy head of the inspection team leaned into Bevis¡¯s ear and asked softly.


    ¨C Please go one more round.


    The deputy inspector¡¯s face was as long as a bicycle pump, but he still had to do as Bevis wanted because Jony said he had to follow the requests of the staff of the special criminal police team.


    All the staff in the inspection team did not know that what Bevis wanted to find was a female vampire.


    They just received orders to check fire prevention and fighting work at the facilities earlier than the prescribed time and brought this guy with them.


    Everyone continued walking and Bevis continued to search with wide eyes. And this time, he stopped in front of a dead-end staircase blocked by a wall.


    While the factory manager was listening attentively to the inspection team leader¡¯s request to install an additional water curtain to prevent fire with sprinkler heads, Bevis immediately approached the wall to listen and grope.


    Seeing a gap, he immediately brought the earring closer and as he suspected, the pink gem on it gradually lit up.


    Inside, Maris also noticed light radiating from her remaining earring. She was happy, tried to get up, and looked around.


    However, she did not dare to move too far from where she was sitting for fear that the garlic water tank under her feet would suddenly appear.


    William still left this ss cage with a few gaps to get air. The venttion system helps keep the basement fromcking oxygen.


    Maris thought it was Samson or Harveying to save her, but when she saw the light fading, her hope also disappeared.


    ¨C We can go now.  Bevis leaned into the ear of the inspection team deputy and whispered as soon as he returned.


    ¨C Okay.


    The inspection team¡¯s deputy quickly walked over and signaled the team leader. And just five minutester, the official vehicles left the factory, leaving the vampire woman with disappointment and regret.


    Not long after the guests left, Henry and several men appeared withrge bags.


    After letting all the workers working in the factory leave with the excuse that they needed to fix the fire suppression system to ensure safety, they proceeded to install time bombs everywhere.


    William said this destruction was for those who dared to stop and destroy his wish for immortality.


    ¨C Sir, everything is done.  Henry informed William afterpleting the task.


    ¨C Good, maybe those hunters are on their way here. Now let¡¯s sit and wait to see if they fall into the trap.


    While William¡¯s n was well arranged, at this time in the small house in the alley, four people including Harvey, Samson, Aurora, and Lucasta were still arguing.


    While the two girls insisted on apanying them on this trip, the two guys did not agree.


    ¨C If you two go, you¡¯ll get in our way and make us more worried and distracted. Please stay at home.  Harvey spoke up.


    ¨C That¡¯s right, let¡¯s not argue anymore.  Samson lowered his voice, and his eyes did not leave Lucasta¡¯s angry face.


    Since early morning, Samson brought Lucasta here so she could stay with Aurora until he and Harvey sessfully rescued Maris and then he would immediately pick her up and take her back to the forest.


    The police were always on duty in this alley, so he felt extremely secure.


    ¨C Harvey, what did you say to me? We love each other, enjoy each other¡¯s joys, feel each other¡¯s sorrows, and share our concerns. That¡¯s true love. You said so before, you bastard.  Aurora tried to hold back her tears and spoke loudly.


    ¨C If you don¡¯t take me with you today, you don¡¯t need toe back here to pick me up anymore.  Lucasta red at Samson, her voice was not small at all.


    Helplessness appeared clearly on two handsome faces. The two men did not let the two girls follow because they were worried about the girls¡¯ safety.


    To be honest, both Harvey and Samson wish to be close to their lovers every second of every moment.


    With Aurora¡¯s personality and Lucasta¡¯s stubbornness, the two girls would probably drive there themselves if left behind.


    ¨C Okay, then let¡¯s go.  Samson nodded in agreement.


    ording to the n, they will depart at the same time as the police group led by Michael.


    And tonight, another group of police led by Bevis will storm William¡¯s vi and capture him and the bodyguards who were the henchmen in the bloody missions.


    Tonight, everything will end. The darkness that has covered the city for the past thirty years will be lifted.


    ¨C I¡¯ll make you some fried noodles, Lucasta.  Aurora turned to Lucasta and said.


    ¨C Yes. Let me help you.


    The two girls stood up at the same time and went into the kitchen. The sound ofughter and conversation made the two guys feel warm.


    Samson was happy to learn that Harvey and Aurora were a couple, they overcame the obstacles of fate to love each other.


    Maybe this love won¡¯t beplete, but at least it makes both of them feel the pinnacle of happiness.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If the future is too dark, just look at the present. No one knows what will happen until it happens.


    ¨C Wish us happiness.  Harvey looked at Samson and smiled.


    ¨C Sure.

 Chapter 102: Bloody Night – 1

    When the clock struck seven o¡¯clock in the evening, it was time for the police to depart. The car driven by Michael carried two couples leading the convoy towards the East factory.


    He originally thought that there would be some of William¡¯s henchmen guarding the ce, but when they arrived, no one appeared even though he rang the bell several times.


    And what surprised him more was that the gate was unlocked.


    ¨C Rush in.


    After Michael¡¯smand, the police team rushed through the door first. They held guns and walked step by step, looking around before signaling the people behind to enter.


    Samson and Harvey could see through the dark, so they both quickly moved to the electrical switch locations. Soon, the electricity in the entire factory area was turned on.


    ¨C Captain, there¡¯s a lot of bombs.  Two or three policemen spoke up at the same time when they saw countless bombs ced everywhere.


    At the same time, Harvey and Samson also approached the ce where Maris was being held. Hearing the warning from the police, they immediately stopped and turned their heads to look.


    Michael quickly ran to the bomb closest to him and observed. He realized that this was a time bomb that had just been activated.


    If everyone leaves here, their lives will be saved, but Maris is still in there. He knew that the two vampires and the two girls would not abandon the female vampire.


    And what is more important is that if this explosion is not stopped, the disasters of many years ago will repeat.


    This ce is surrounded by forests and once the explosion urred, a forest fire was obvious. Smoke, dust, and fire will fly into the city and no one can imagine the consequences.


    ¨C Go rescue her. We will remove these bombs. Hurry up.


    After speaking, Michael threw a gun at Samson and ordered his teammates to remove the bomb and call the police station to notify and prepare for the worst situation.


    He and his teammates are all elite figures in the national security force, rigorously trained, so these tasks are not too difficult for them, but the problem is time.


    Samson and Harvey immediately groped around the wall with their hands to find a way to open it.


    Both men thought that as long as they opened this door, running in and getting Maris out would be quick and wouldn¡¯t take too much time.


    But they were wrong because the old fox William had set countless traps inside, which were not simple at all.


    ¨C Let¡¯s go in.  Harvey spoke up and ran quickly down the stairs as the wall opened.


    The remaining three people also hurriedly followed Harvey. Under the electric light, they recognized the woman locked in a closed cage as Maria.


    Her body was almost nothing but skin and bones, no different from dry branches in the forest.


    ¨C Maris.


    Samson called her name and then ran forward, using his gun to continuously shoot at the row of huge locks, causing them to burst open.


    Inside, Maris also saw them as soon as she opened her eyes, she no longer had the strength to speak or move.


    These past few days, William hasn¡¯t given her a single drop of blood. The bloodlust made her painful, struggling in despair andpletely exhausted.


    ¨C Maris. Come on,e on, I¡¯ll get you out of here.


    Harvey quickly lifted her and told Samson to put her on his back.


    All three of them were preparing to escape the cage when the floor suddenly moved, revealing a tank of garlic water with a strong smell, making both Samson and Harvey scream in horror.


    Seeing the ss door closing automatically, Aurora and Lucasta immediately rushed forward and used all their strength to block it.


    The strong smell of garlic caused tears to flow from the two girls¡¯ eyes, blurring their vision.


    ¨C Go out quickly.  Lucasta screamed as she felt herself being pushed back by the door.


    Poor thing for the two guys, the smell of garlic made them almost lose all oxygen, dizzy, and unable to determine the way out.


    Under their feet, the floor gradually disappeared, revealing arge tank of garlic water the size of a cage.


    Samson tried to open his eyes and grabbed Harvey and Maris, then rushed towards the red-shirted silhouette.


    The moment his feet touched the floor, he copsed, causing Harvey and Maris to fall with him.


    Luckily Lucasta was wearing a red shirt today, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known which way to get out.


    ¨C Are you okay?  Lucasta quickly helped Samson up and touched his face.


    ¨C Harvey, are you okay?  Aurora quickly asked Harvey.


    ¨C I¡¯m fine, damn garlic juice.  Harvey coughed and coughed.


    Harvey quickly stood up and worked with Aurora to help Maris up. Although no one was caught in the garlic juice, the smell of it made Marispletely unconscious and her skin as well as that of the two vampires became swollen, red, and painful.


    ¨C No.  Lucasta shouted when she saw the cross appear on the wall.


    Fast as a squirrel, she pushed Samson away, helping him avoid that mysterious light.


    However, immediately after that, many crosses appeared in a rotating mechanism and continuously hit Samson, Harvey, and Maris, making the two handsome vampires unable to see anything and in extreme pain.


    Aurora and Lucasta were equally panicked. The two girls continuously jumped to the right and then to the left to shield the person they loved, but still could not block all the rays from the cross for the two men.


    Outside, the police team is still working hard to remove the bombs. It was night, the air was cold, but Michael was sweating profusely.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He knew that in that basement there were up to five human lives, not less.


    The number of policemen he brought here was not many, and bombs were scattered everywhere, so he could not run down there to support them. He can only trust them and trust himself.


    ¨C I¡¯m listening, Bevis.  Michael stared intently at the bomb while answering the phone.


    ¨C Captain, William¡¯s vi is empty. Could it be that he knew in advance and ran?  Bevis¡¯s voice was urgent.


    ¨C That¡¯s right. He nted bombs all over the factory. Please quickly contact the police chief so he can request assistance from the airport and wharves. Hurry up.


    Bevis agreed and quickly followed Michael¡¯s instructions. His stomach felt like it was about to turn upside down when he thought about his captain and teammates being in a dangerous area.


    This n is top secret but why did the fox named William turn into a predator?


    While Michael and his teammates were working hard to remove the bomb, suddenly many people rushed in.


    Several policemen on guard duty immediately pointed their guns at them. And a few secondster, Peter walked out from the crowd, in his hands was a cross and a long whip woven from verbena.


    ¨C Captain Michael, I came here to catch vampires.  Peter spoke solemnly.


    ¨C Many bombs were ced here. Please leave here quickly.  Michael quickly spoke up.


    ording to the secret source Peter received, the police were deliberately covering up vampires, plus the previous incident in the forest made him even more confident in this.


    So, despite Michael and the police trying to stop him, he still didn¡¯t go but just stood there and observed.


    Michael also didn¡¯t know where Peter pulled out so many people. And he didn¡¯t understand why Peter knew exactly there were vampires here. Could it be that William informed him?


    While the atmosphere above was extremely tense, in the basement, after being exhausted by the light from the cross, Harvey and Samson were able to realize the working mechanism of the crosses.


    Both of them realized they were rted to their footsteps impacting the floor.


    So, Samson, Aurora, and Lucasta stopped moving and stood still at the positions that anchored the cross to the inside of the wall so that Harvey could take Maris out first.


    ¨C Go, Harvey. Take her back to the castle. We will meet there.  Samson urged.


    ¨C Take care.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Harvey rushed out. Next, Lucasta urged Samson to try to run as fast as possible, so that she and Aurora would try to keep the cross from spinning and then run after him.


    She knew Samson was almost exhausted because earlier, he had shielded Harvey and Maris from too much light, but if she ran to him right now, things would get worse.


    ¨C Run as fast as possible.  She spoke up to encourage him.


    At this time, outside, everything was bing extremely chaotic when Peter saw Harvey carrying Maris staggering past, so he called on the hunters to chase him but was stopped by the police.


    Fortunately, police teams arrived promptly to assist, otherwise, the number of people on the hunter¡¯s side would havepletely overwhelmed the police side.


    Before that, Peter wrote letters and summoned hunters from all over toe here to spread a to catch vampires.


    ¨C Please leave here now, there are still many time bombs in here that have not been deactivated.  Michael shouted.


    However, his voice waspletely drowned out by the screaming sounds.


    The hunters continued to pour in and some hunters rushed into the forest to chase Harvey and Maris.


    And the climax of the chaos was when they saw Samson running out of the cer.


    Hunters jump high, stepping on other people¡¯s heads to catch their target at all costs.


    The whips made from verbena simultaneously pped Samson¡¯s back as he tried to shield Aurora and Lucasta amid the chaos of pushing and shoving and brought them closer to the emergency exit.


    ¨C Samson.  Lucasta cried when she saw him fall and blood spurted from his mouth.


    ¨C Quick¡­ run away, ignore¡­ ignore me¡­


    ¨C No¡­e on, try harder.


    Both Lucasta and Aurora tried to help Samson stand up. However, before they could move, Aurora noticed a hunter holding arge cross and rushing towards them.


    She knew that once the cross hit Samson directly, he would lose his life, that light would pierce straight to his heart, like an iron stake.


    With all her remaining strength, Aurora turned around, hugged the hunter¡¯s waist, and told Lucasta to quickly take Samson as far away as possible.


    There were shots fired into the air, but they were unable to stop the hunters.


    For them, destroying a vampire is an extremely noble task, a responsibility to humanity, so even if they lose their lives, they do not hesitate to move forward.


    ¨C Go, if anything happens to Samson, I will regret it for the rest of my life. Quickly take him away.  Aurora shouted while holding the hunter tightly.


    Lucasta cried like a child, tried her best to help Samson to the emergency exit, and rushed towards the dark forest.


    His whole body was now leaning against her, extremely heavy. However, the power of love helped her do things that she thought were beyond her ability.


    She only thought about taking him as far away as possible. She believes Aurora will catch up with her quickly because the hunters will not harm humans.

 Chapter 103: Bloody Night – 2

    When the police thought they had deactivated all the bombs, a young police officer suddenly discovered that there was a bomb disguised in a container and the time to explode was being measured in seconds.


    He looked around in panic, screaming for everyone to leave, but his voice was only loud enough for a few people nearby to hear.


    Luckily, he saw a speaker thrown nearby, so he quickly picked it up and shouted.


    ¨C The bomb is about to explode, get out of here quickly. The bomb is about to explode.


    Hearing the warning sound, no one told anyone, but both the police and the hunters simultaneously stopped fighting and rushed out through the doors.


    Aurora and the hunter she was trying to hold back were no exception, but her strength was exhausted so she only took a few steps before falling to the floor and unable to stand up.


    The scene before her eyes faded, and she could only see a few people running away in the near distance.


    Quite a distance from the factory, Lucasta could still hear the loudspeaker announcement.


    She quickly stopped and looked back, trying to find Aurora¡¯s silhouette but could not see Aurora at all.


    ¨C Miss Aurora, please, run faster¡­ faster.  Lucasta said while crying.


    Inside, Aurora was finally able to stand up, but the moment she rushed out, the bomb also exploded.


    A horrifying explosion rang out. The explosive power of the bomb blew away the entire factory area. And although Lucasta had run a long distance, both she and Samson were thrown by the pressure from there and they werepletely unconscious.


    When she woke up, she only saw a column of ck smoke rising high in front of her and pink ash flying around her.


    She quickly groped around to find Samson, then crawled to his side, touching his wounded body all over, crying without a sound.


    She no longer has the strength to take him away anymore. She waspletely helpless.


    He fainted and there was no one to protect her in the dark.


    ¨C Lucasta.


    Harvey hurriedly ran to Lucasta¡¯s side. Just now, he took Maris back to the castle, but after waiting for a while, he didn¡¯t see anyoneing, so he gave her to the owls to take care of her and came back.


    As a result, he only saw a huge fire, burning down the entire factory.


    ¨C Where is Aurora? Where is she?  He asked as he helped Lucasta up.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, she stopped the hunter for me and Samson to run away first, then¡­ and when that ce exploded, I still didn¡¯t see hering. ¨C Lucasta choked, speaking in sobs.


    ¨C What?


    He let go of her and stood up, looking towards the column of ck smoke.


    Just now, he was extremely scared and ran around looking for them, but when he saw Lucasta and Samson, he was reassured.


    He thought Aurora was with them. And now what he received was bad news.


    At this moment, the phone in Harvey¡¯s pocket rang. He quickly picked up the phone and before Michael could speak, he told Michael where he was standing and asked Michael to send a car to take Lucasta and Samson away because their whole bodies were full of injuries.


    Although Harvey wanted to run ahead to find his lover, he couldn¡¯t leave his friend and the girl who was about to faint from losing too much blood, so he suppressed his anxiety and tried to wait until Michael¡¯s car arrived.


    ¨C Come on Lucasta, don¡¯t faint, open your eyes.  Harvey constantly encouraged her.


    However, Lucasta couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. She fainted immediately, her whole body motionless, her face pale as if there was no blood left in her body.


    After five minutes, the car driven by Bevis arrived. After contacting Harvey, he opened the car door and waited for Harvey to bring the two unconscious people to the car.


    After coordinating with the security forces at the airport and capturing William and his aplices, Bevis and his teammates immediately drove here to support everyone.


    That terrible explosion caused many casualties, including police and vampire hunters.


    ¨C Aren¡¯t you going with me?  Bevis spoke up when he saw Harvey about to turn away.


    ¨C No, help me take care of them. I have to find a friend of mine.


    After finishing speaking, Harvey quickly disappeared into the night. Bevis also immediately got into the driver¡¯s seat and, without wasting another moment, drove quickly toward the city center.


    He couldn¡¯t take these two people to the hospital, so he could only follow Michael¡¯s advice and take them to Aurora¡¯s house so Be could treat them.


    Receiving the news, Be immediately drove to the alley and waited in front of Aurora¡¯s gate.


    Half an hourter, Bevis¡¯s car appeared.


    Bevis quickly broke the lock and brought the two victims inside with Be. Thanks to Michael¡¯s instructions, he easily opened the door leading into Aurora¡¯s miniature hospital-like room.


    ¨C Are you okay?  He asked because he saw Be frown slightly when seeing Samson¡¯s vampire appearance.


    ¨C No problem. Please do as I say.


    So, Bevis suddenly turned from a special police officer into the doctor¡¯s assistant, helping her treat the wounds and bandage the couple.


    He temporarily put aside his concerns about the fire to focuspletely on the task at hand.


    If something unfortunate happened to one of these two people, his boss would be tormented for the rest of his life.


    Everyone¡¯s life is equally important but there are extremely important exceptions.


    The atmosphere in the room was extremely tense and in the forest, it was even more tense.


    Stretchers were constantly being carried in and out of the rubble. The water taps were operating at full capacity and the exhausted police still tried to dig through the mess to find theirrades and victims.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were dirty, and they could only recognize each other by their voices.


    Peter sat in a dark corner, leaning against a tree trunk, nkly looking at the scene before him. He regrets it, he should have believed and listened to the police¡¯s request.


    Now he is paying the price for his wrong decision, hisrades died in vain and even implicated many others.


    ¨C Please follow us to the ambnce to the hospital, your leg is bleeding too much.  A young policeman approached and suggested.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¨C Okay, thank you.  Peter clung to the policeman and hobbled towards the waiting ambnces.


    Rescue and firefighting work continued until four o¡¯clock in the morning. Michael returned to work headquarters with a dirty body.


    After briefly reporting the situation to his superiors, he bowed his head in silence. His appearance made Jony sad.


    No one knew that William would install the bombs, and no one knew that vampire hunters would suddenly arrive from everywhere, causing unimaginable chaos.


    ¨C We cannot achieve anything without paying a price. You have done very well.  Jony put his hand on Michael¡¯s shoulder and squeezed it hard tofort him and also encourage his spirit.


    Leaving the police station, Michael drove straight to Aurora¡¯s house to see the situation of Samson and Lucasta.


    Just now, on the way back from the scene, he called Harvey several times but Harvey didn¡¯t pick up.


    ording to Bevis¡¯s ount, he guessed Harvey was looking for Aurora. The worry in his heart increased even more when he heard information from hospitals announcing that no female victims of the explosion had been admitted to the hospital.


    He just hoped she had escaped in time and was somewhere, not one of the charred corpses.


    ¨C Are they okay? Do they have a fever again?  Michael asked as soon as he faced Bevis.


    ¨C Yes, the fever came back twice. Be is in there. She said it was a normal phenomenon of the body, she could handle it.  Bevis replied.


    Because Michael knew he was dirty and shouldn¡¯t go into the hospital room, he just sat on the steps, looking into space with tired, painful eyes.


    He sat like that until he could no longer contain his emotions, bowed his head, and burst into tears for his teammates who had gone through life and death with him.


    Bevis didn¡¯t know what else to say, so he could only sit down next to Michael and put his hand on Michael¡¯s shoulder. The price they have to pay this time is too expensive.


    Inside, Be also shed tears, silently looking at her brother¡¯s burdened shoulders shaking with each sob.


    Outside, it was raining, thought it was just a passing drizzle but no, after a few strong winds blowing horizontally and vertically, the rain fell torrentially.


    The raindrops extinguished the fires that were igniting everywhere in the forest and eased the firefighters¡¯ worries. This rain is like a blessing to them.


    While everyone was looking for shelter from the rain, there was a man still sitting under a thin canopy of leaves, his arms tightly embracing the girl he loved.


    He found her, but only her body and her soul had long since flown to heaven. She left him without even saying goodbye.


    Harvey sat like that all night, nkly staring at the space in front of him. He even tricked himself into thinking that this was just a dream and that as soon as dawn came, this nightmare would disappear and return Aurora to him.


    For the first time, he felt extreme pain, as if he had lost half of his soul.


    ¨C You once dreamed of living in the forest with me like Samson and Lucasta, right? Then let¡¯s choose this ce.


    He bowed his head, kissed her forehead onest time, then stood up and quickly dug a grave. He needed to leave this ce before the rain stopped and the sun came up.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the first time he dug a grave to bury someone, it would be for the person he loved the most in his life.


    He told himself that afterpleting this task, he would take her to the forest and live a secluded life, just the two of them, as she wished. However, everything has disappeared.


    ¨C Honey, rest here. Forest leaves will shade you on sunny days and keep you from getting wet on rainy days. You will hear birds singing every day. The wind will lull you to sleep and the butterflies will fan you.


    Aurora¡¯s body was taken underground and gradually covered. Today, Harvey buried her, which means he buried his heart.


    The rain became heavier and heavier, mud smeared all over his bloody body. The pain in his heart overwhelmed everything and made him no longer feel anything on his skin.


    ¨C Wait for me, I wille back to you soon. Wait for me.


    After Harvey finished speaking, he decisively turned away. He still has some work to do. He wanted to see Samson and Maris recover. They are friends but no different from his rtives.


    Twenty minutester, Harvey was in Aurora¡¯s yard and as soon as he saw Michael, he fell, losing consciousness because he was so exhausted.


    Both Bevis and Michael panicked, rushed out, and carried him in. The open wounds caused by the light from the cross caused him to lose too much blood.


    If he hadn¡¯t had time to drink two sses of dried blood when he brought Maris back to the castle, he wouldn¡¯t have had the strength to stay awake overnight.


    ¨C Be, hurry up, Be.  Michael called loudly.


    All three of them quickly brought Harvey into the room and Be continued her work while the shirt she was wearing was still wet with sweat.

 Chapter 104: The Secret of Crime

    After a month, Harvey and Samson¡¯s bodies gradually recovered, and Lucasta¡¯s legs could also walk normally. However, Be warned that with every season change, she will still be tormented by pain.


    However, for Lucasta, that pain is nothing when she has gone through so many incidents. As long as Samson is by her side, her heart is filled with happiness.


    Aurora¡¯s passing left endless sadness for those who loved her. And everyone understood that it was a deep hole in Harvey¡¯s heart.


    Although he still smiled and talked to everyone, his sad eyes proved everything. Previously, Harvey¡¯s eyes sparkled like the stars, containing no sadness.


    ¨C When do you n to return to the forest?  Harvey had just rearranged Aurora¡¯s beauty essories, jewelry, and photos and asked.


    ¨C This weekend, when that guy is sentenced.  Samson replied.


    Harvey didn¡¯t ask anything more, continuing to focus on the boxes in front of him. This is a way for him to ease his feelings of missing his lover. He arranged them every day, took them out, looked at them, and then put them back.


    He also gave the blood concentration form to Be so that she could continue to develop her research and also to help Samson and Maris because it would take another year for Samson to break the curse. As for Maris, she needs blood permanently.


    Since that tragedy, Aurora¡¯s house has always been crowded, at least three people are Samson, Lucasta, and Harvey, and at most there are a few more people like Michael, Be, Bonita, and Bevis.


    Today, Michael took Lucasta to the police station toplete the documents to receive the inheritance from her parents, so there were only two vampires left at home.


    Also after that tragedy, Peter and the vampire hunters withdrew from the city at the request of the police.


    ¨C Can I meet him?  Lucasta asked when she had just finished signing the documents.


    ¨C I advise you not to meet him.  Michael quickly answered.


    ¨C Just this one time.


    ¨C Okay.


    ording to Lucasta¡¯s request, Michael took her to the ce where William and his aplices were being held and told her that she would only have a few minutes to talk.


    Michael didn¡¯t want her to know about her parents¡¯ past. Once she meets William, her good image of them willpletely copse.


    Lucasta sat silently behind a transparent ssyer with small round holes.


    When she held the documents of the assets in her hand, she wondered if they were worth more than a human life. They are lightweight.


    ¨C How¡¯s it going? You came to see my pathetic appearance, right? I should have killed you as soon as I saw you.  William spoke up as soon as he sat down, facing his niece through the ss.


    ¨C Even aftering here, you still do not repent. Do you think you are more miserable than me? You made me an orphan and harmed everyone I loved. Today¡¯s oue is your retribution, don¡¯t me anyone.


    ¨C Then what happened is also your retribution, kid. That cop still hasn¡¯t said anything to you?


    ¨C What?


    The space around Lucasta almost froze when she heard the wordsing out of William¡¯s mouth. He said it was her parents who led him down this bloody and foul path with no way out.


    They were the ones behind the kidnappings and blood trading thirty years ago and he was just the one following their orders.


    Because he was dissatisfied with the little money they paid him, he decided to take their ce.


    The meeting ended in William¡¯s screams and Lucasta¡¯s silence.


    Two police officers dragged him inside, and she slowly walked towards the door. His words kept echoing in her ears.


    ¨C Lucasta.  Michael quickly caught her right when she almost fell.


    The look of dismay on her beautiful face was enough for him to understand that she already knew the truth. He was also extremely surprised with the results of this investigation.


    At first, he did not believe William, but after piecing together all the testimonies and evidence, it was the truth.


    At that time, William was just a teenage boy, with no rtionships, no money, and no status, how could he do those things alone?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¨C Is what he said true? Were my parents the ones running that blood-trading ring?  She asked, her eyes still staring into space.


    ¨C It is the truth. I¡¯m so sorry, Lucasta.


    She copsed in the middle of the yard and cried without a sound. Is the blood flowing in her body from a demon? Why did her parents do such cruel things?


    She went to demand justice for them but did not know that they had cruelly taken the lives of so many people and destroyed so many families.


    She has always thought that they are the best people in the world, deserving to live on and live happily.


    Returning home with a sullen face, Lucasta just bowed to Harvey and Samson, then went upstairs, into the room and sat huddled on the bed.


    Just in the morning, when she left the door, she was still as chirpy as a baby bird, but now she had a funeral look on her face, making the two vampires extremely surprised.


    ¨C What happened to her?  Samson asked worriedly.


    ¨C She knew that her parents used to run a kidnapping, murder, and blood trading ring.


    Both Harvey and Samson were extremely shocked when they heard this.


    Samson¡¯s hand tightened and in a moment, he was next to his little wife and hugged her. He understood that her heart was very confused and in pain.


    ¨C Samson, am I going to be as cruel as them in the future? I carry their blood in me.  She buried her tear-stained face in his chest and spoke in sobs.


    ¨C No, don¡¯t think nonsense. They are them and you are you. You are my little angel.


    ¨C Don¡¯t you hate me?


    ¨C I love you.


    She pushed him away, sat up straight, and stared into his face.


    That¡¯s right, he will never let her be a bad person. He will protect her so that she will always be his angel.


    Her parents and uncle were all passionate about money, so they fell into such a quagmire. As for her, she¡¯s not like them, she just needs enough money to buy grilled meat, ice cream, cakes, and a few beautiful dresses.


    Later, when she went to the forest to live in seclusion with Samson, she no longer needed to eat those dishes, she would eat wild vegetables, mushrooms, and wild chicken meat and did not need to use money.


    ¨C Samson, I decided to donate all the assets I just inherited to charity organizations.


    ¨C Yes, just do as you want. Anyway, we don¡¯t need too much money. Your husband is a billionaire!  Samson stroked her golden hair, speaking in a pampering voice.


    Downstairs, Michael also summarized everything for Harvey to understand. He said he intended to bury this secret with William¡¯s death, but Lucasta kept wanting to see him onest time.


    ¨C Maybe she needs time to ept this. Being an angel or a devil is a person¡¯s choice, not rted to bloodline.


    Michael nodded in agreement with Harvey¡¯s words. In his eyes, Lucasta is an angel and both handsome vampires are also angels.


    The blood of bloodthirsty creatures flowing through their bodies does not make them cruel or bad.


    Afternoon came, and Harvey returned to his apartment. Everything was fine, Samson and Maris had both recovered so he didn¡¯t have anything to worry about anymore.


    The case was solved and everyone knew that humans were the ones causing the disappearances thatsted more than three decades, not vampires.


    Another important thing is that the vampire hunter groups have disbanded because people around the world have decided to no longer contribute funds to maintain the vampire hunting association.


    Without operating funds, hunters are forced to do other jobs to make money.


    After a long period of research, two weeks ago, a British doctor presented convincing evidence and arguments that there is a disease that makes patients look like vampires. This disease destroys their appearance and causes them much pain.


    He also urged everyone to join hands to help these poor patients instead of fearing and stigmatizing them.


    As a result, just a weekter, the amount of blood donated to patients with vampire syndrome around the world far exceeded his expectations.


    Many people cried when they saw children suffering from this disease. The patients were taken out of the deep forest and given a better ce to live with adequate living conditions.


    ¨C So it¡¯s over. Aurora, wait for me.


    Harvey signed the will, then wrote a letter to Bonita, one to Samson and Lucasta, and then ced them in the mailbox. Half of his assets in Star Group were given to Ricky, his adopted son, and Bonita.


    When dawn came again, Harvey left everything behind, drove towards the eastern forest, and arrived at the grave of his beloved.


    The morning dew still lingered on the leaves, condensed into drops, and fell onto his tinum hair.


    This time, he didn¡¯t cry anymore, just stood there, smiling and waiting for the sunshine. For the first andst time, he looked forward to those rays of sunlight even though he knew they would burn him.


    The first rays of sunlight gradually fell, passing through the leaves and shining directly on the happy face of the vampire, thest descendant of the royal line.


    Harvey felt the warmth brought by the sun, he thought about Aurora¡¯s beautiful face, her radiant smile, her long slender hands, her soft lips.


    Harvey¡¯s body gradually disappeared under the sunlight, like countless small particles of dust mixed into the air.


    A strong wind suddenly came, blowing the dry leaves from the branches down. Somewhere there was the sound of a lost bird calling to its flock and then its joyful chirping sounded when it found its flock.


    When Samson, Lucasta, and Bonita received the letter and ran there, they only saw Harvey¡¯s clothes lying in front of Aurora¡¯s grave.


    The dark purple afternoon light made the scene even more sad. Although heartbroken, Samson knew that this choice would make his friend happy.


    Two thousand years have passed, and Harvey can only feel love and happiness when he is with Aurora.


    The two girls knelt before the grave, clutching his pure white clothes, and burst into tears.


    And Samson just silently raised his eyes and looked up. He believes Harvey met Aurora in heaven or they were following the wind, walking around the forest together.


    ¨C Harvey, wish us happiness.  Samson whispered.

 Chapter 105: Sea Foam

    During theirst days in the city, Samson took Lucasta shopping as well as taking her out to eat at delicious, famous restaurants and go for walks to ease her sadness over Harvey¡¯s sudden passing. He knew that for her, Harvey was no different than an older brother.


    Tonight, he took her to the banks of the Rose River, reminiscing about memories. The river heard his and her prayers but ignored Harvey and Aurora¡¯s wishes. Or maybe their wishes were also epted but in a different way.


    ¨C Aurora said that she and Harvey once went to this riverbank and made a wish. But now¡­


    ¨C They¡¯re still together.


    Lucasta nodded, trying to swallow her tears. She is also trying to believe so, but she is too heartbroken and it is difficult for her to ept that she has lost two people she loves.


    ¨C Tomorrow, William will pay the price for what he did.  She looked out at the vast river and spoke softly.


    ¨C Uh. Tomorrow, we will return to our home.


    He intertwined his hand with her small hand and squeezed it tightly. His little girl will have to endure pain for another year. She will have to have her blood drawn every day.


    Although it wasn¡¯t much, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her being pricked by a needle.


    She gently turned around and snuggled into his arms, looking for some familiar warmth.


    Now, he can freely walk around at night or when the sun goes down without worrying about hunters or police stalking him. She is looking forward to the day she holds his hand and walks in the sunshine.


    ¨C I¡¯m listening, Michael.  Samson quickly picked up the phone when he saw the phone screen showing an iing call from Michael.


    Lucasta stared intently at the unsightly expression on Samson¡¯s face, her heart beat fast and a feeling of insecurity surrounded her. She doesn¡¯t want anything bad to happen again.


    ¨C What¡¯s the matter?  She asked as soon as Samson put down the phone.


    ¨C William and his aplices have escaped. Someone attacked the vehicle carrying the prisoners and freed them. Michael wants us to go to the police station immediately. He worries about your safety and mine.


    After saying that, Samson grabbed Lucasta¡¯s hand and pulled her out to the main street to catch a taxi and go straight to the police station.


    Although he has recovered and regained his original strength, who knows what tricks that old fox wille up with?


    He cannot take Lucasta¡¯s safety lightly. If William was a simple person, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many tragedies. Now, the police station is the safest ce to stay.


    While the police blocked all roads in the city, the airport, and the wharves, therge boat carrying William, Henry, and their aplices reached the middle of the sea.


    The prisoner transport vehicle was suddenly attacked and when the police discovered it, it was toote.


    A group of bodyguards who worked for William, who was hiding from arrest, came together to n to rescue him.


    They knew that he had promptly dispersed a huge amount of assets abroad, so they wanted to go there with him to rebuild their lives and live a leisurely and happy life.


    ¨C What work will we do when we get there, boss?  The bodyguard who led the group of prisoner robbers asked.


    ¨C Of course, we use money for business. I will appoint you as manager and pay you handsomely.  William patted his shoulder and promised.


    Laughter and chatter rang out, stirring up a vast, dark sea. They began discussing ns to get rich in the newnd, looking for some young girls to have fun.


    The conversation was going on very enthusiastically when one of them discovered something unusual. He saw something high in the sky that looked like a giant ck cloud rushing toward them.


    ¨C Ghost¡­ ghost¡­


    As soon as he stammered, everyone on the boat turned back at the same time because they heard strange sounds.


    Soon, a flock of ck owls appeared, flying above their heads and using their sharp ws to scratch the faces, arms, and legs of the people who were no different from demons.


    ¨C Drive them away¡­ chase them away¡­ quickly chase them away. Drive the boat fast¡­ quickly¡­


    William¡¯s scream rang out but could not drown out the sound of the owls¡¯ pping wings.


    The men panicked, waving their arms and legs to chase away the owls, but it had no effect because they were too numerous, as if all the owls in the world had gathered here.


    Soon, blood was sttered all over the boat¡¯s floor. The screams and moans of panic and pain kept getting smaller.


    The slightly injured men quickly jumped into the sea, while the seriously injured men could only stare at the ferocious owls that were gradually eating their flesh.


    The seawater at night is cold and contains many dangers, so no one dares to swim far, they just try to hide close to the side of the boat in the hope that the owls will not be able to find them.


    However, under the weight of the crowded flock of owls, the boat quickly sank.


    The life jackets were torn to pieces by the owls and then bodies followed one after another drifting along the dark water, sparkling with the mysterious moonlight of the night.


    William was floating in the middle of the vast sea. He tried to cling to the broken boat piece like a life buoy and swayed with each wave.


    The moment he saw the rock rising in the middle of the sea, he was extremely happy, tried his best to swim in and cling to it, trying to climb up.


    He believed that if he survived tonight, he could be rescued by cargo ships tomorrow.


    ¨C William, long time no see.


    The woman¡¯s voice made William look up in surprise and he was horrified when he realized it was Maris.


    She was still wearing a blood-red dress, her face was still beautiful and her hair was blowing in the wind.


    However, in this vast scene of the sea at night, she looks extremely magical, making the person opposite her chill.


    ¨C Maris, is¡­ is that you?  William said tremblingly.


    ¨C Yes, it¡¯s me, the person who was tortured both mentally and physically.  She smiled, reaching out to catch the little owl that had just flown over.


    ¨C No, Maris, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it was all because of forced circumstances. I have given up. You see, I¡¯ve given up everything. Let¡¯s start again, I will take you abroad and give you a happy, joyful life.


    Maris looked up at the sky andughed loudly. It seems that this bad man will do everything to save his life, which is not worth a penny. Tonight, she will end all the resentment that hassted for thirty years on this sea.


    ¨C I once told myself that if I were still alive, I would let you experience the most terrible death. And¡­ it is today.


    She threw the small owl into the air and in a moment, the giant flock of owls immediately swooped down.


    William tried to cling to the rock but failed, he was quickly dragged away by owls and drowned in the sea.


    In the darkness, Maris could still clearly see the man struggling in despair and gradually sinking into the deep water.


    She gently closed her eyes then opened them quickly, looked up at the moon floating high above, and slowly stood up.


    Sparkling tears fell from the corners of her eyes, flying away with the wind and dissolving into the sea.


    ¨C Vincent, Harvey, Aurora, rest in peace.


    The owls once again flew to the rock, they flew in a circle, surrounding the female vampire and when they flew into the air together, she was no longer standing on the rock.


    The sea surface became quiet again, there was no more noise.


    And when the sun gradually rose from the horizon, people on boats discovered bodies and fragments of boats drifting at sea.


    They immediately notified the police force and Michael and his teammates quickly got on a boat and went out to sea to check.


    The salvage process took nearly a day. William¡¯s body was thest body found. His corpse was no longer intact with deep scratches and punctures that looked like arge bird had pecked with its beak, extremely horrifying.


    ¨C The chickens havee home to roost. He could have received a gentler death than this.  Michael pulled the white towel to cover William¡¯s body and sighed.


    He looked out to sea, where the eternal white waves were running one after another to the shore.


    Just now, he called Samson and described the injuries on the victims¡¯ bodies to Samson and Samson said that it was most likely done by Maris¡¯s owls.


    ¨C Contact their family. If someone has no rtives, we should take care of their funeral.  Michael turned to Bevis and said.


    ¨C Yes, captain.


    When the afternoon sunlight had faded, it was time for Lucasta to arrive at the beach to receive William¡¯s body.


    He had no wife or children and there was no one in her family left, so she would be the one to take care of his funeral.


    Although this death cannot help him wash away all his sins, he is still her uncle after all, this cannot be changed.


    The funeral took ce simply at the funeral home and afterpleting William¡¯s burial, Lucasta followed Samson back to the castle.


    Bonita and Michael were the two people who saw them off to the edge of the forest, and Cntha, because she was working in France, could only say goodbye over the phone.


    Michael will rece Harvey in the future,ing here at the end of each month to give them dried blood and food.


    ¨C Forget the sad stories of the past and live happily.  Michael patted Lucasta¡¯s head and said.


    ¨C Yes.


    She nodded and hugged him and Bonita to say goodbye.


    Before every moment of saying goodbye to someone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and emotional.


    Samson also shook hands with his two friends and then put his arm around Lucasta¡¯s shoulder to soothe her emotions.


    Waiting until the two cars disappeared, Samson picked up Lucasta and returned to the gilded castle.


    Both of them stood silently in front of the gate, looking at the magnificent castle opposite.


    He and she knew Maris hadn¡¯te back yet because there weren¡¯t any owls loitering nearby. They are very loyal, and obedient and will follow the female vampire when she allows them to.


    ¨C Is she okay? I¡¯m so worried about her.  Lucasta sighed sadly.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay. The hunter groups have disbanded and now, she can buy or receive blood from any hospital in the name of a vampire syndrome patient.  He gently reassured her.


    ¨C Samson, let¡¯s go pick mushrooms.


    Samson quickly brought his things inside and went with Lucasta to pick mushrooms.


    From today, he will always prepare sumptuous meals and coax her to eat them all because he realizes that she is too thin after going through countless things.


    If she was moody and refused to eat, he would threaten her that he would not drink the blood of a girl who was too thin.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Although Samson knew it would take a while for her to ept the truth and gradually forget, if he didn¡¯t use that method, he was afraid that when she became happy again, she would be like a dry skeleton.

 Chapter 106: The Diamond Returns To Its Original Owner (Last Chapter)

    Time passes quickly, four seasons pass one after another. Every day, Samson and Lucasta worked together to clean the two castles, grow flowers, and vegetables, cook, and paint. Whatever they do, they do it together.


    Although Samson and Lucasta did not know whether Maris and the owls would return to their old ce or not, he and she still took care of the castle opposite and kept it clean.


    These days, Lucasta keeps singing all day. Whenever Samson caught her singing and teasing the wild cats and whispering to them that her husband was about to be human again, he felt a pain in his heart.


    He was also very happy because the day he was free from the curse was near, but every time he helped her draw blood, his heart felt like someone was cutting it with a knife.


    ¨C It¡¯s time to take the antidote.  Lucasta grabbed a syringe and a ss, ran to Samson, and held out her arm in front of him.


    Samson smiled, gently rubbed her pale skin, then carefully inserted the needle, drawing out a little blood, then put it in a ss and drank it all.


    After nearly a year of donating blood to him, her body was visibly weak, her skin was no longer as white and pink as before, and only her smile and sparkling blue eyes remained intact.


    Although Michael stilles here regrly at the end of every week, buying beef, supplements, and red vegetables to replenish her blood, they still cannot rece the amount of blood drained quickly.


    Although Be offered to give Lucasta an additional blood transfusion, she was afraid that if her blood mixed with someone else¡¯s blood, it would not be effective in breaking the sun god¡¯s curse, so she refused.


    ¨C Thank you, it¡¯s been hard for you.  He put down the empty ss, pulled her to sit on his legs, and buried his head in herp.


    ¨C Just a few more days. We¡¯re almost at our destination.  She stroked his jet-ck hair and said happily.


    At night, when Lucasta fell asleep, Samson was still awake. He lifted her small hand, rough with scars left by needles, and gently kissed it as if to soothe her pain.


    He wants nothing more than to have someone who loves him and sacrifices for him like this.


    ¨C Samson, are you not asleep yet?  Lucasta opened her eyes dreamily, yawned, and asked.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯ll look at you for a bit and then sleep.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¨C What¡¯s up? You look at me every day and you¡¯re not bored?  She raised her hand to caress his face and smiled.


    ¨C No? I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. Come here.


    He lifted her head, gently slid his arm down for her to rest her head on, then pulled her close, holding her tightly in his arms.


    Who can get bored of a lovely, loyal, and cheerful girl like her?


    Another week passed and when the marked calendar was torn up, it was time for Lucasta to no longer need to have her blood drawn.


    Without an appointment, he and she both turned to look at each other and smiled.


    Samson also felt that during this time, his speed had decreased, his strength was no longer as supernatural as before, and his bloodlust no longer caused him too much pain or difort.


    ¨C Lucasta, pleasee with me to this ce this afternoon.


    ¨C Yes, wherever you take me, I will go.  She was obedient like a little cat, swooping into his arms.


    The moment the purple sunset fell was also the moment Samson took Lucasta out of the forest.


    He could only carry her on his back for a deserted road, then stop, catch a bus into the city, then continue to buy a train ticket to a small province.


    It¡¯s been a long time, more than a thousand years since he returned to the ce where he was once cursed by the sun god.


    The journey was quite far, so after eating the cake he bought for her, Lucasta leaned on his shoulder and slept until the train stopped at thest stop before she woke up.


    In her sleepiness, she followed him to a temple located in a not-too-dense forest.


    ¨C This ce is so deserted.  She looked around and spoke softly.


    ¨C Yes, because it¡¯s night. If you go during the day, there will be a lot of peopleing here to worship the gods.  He happily replied.


    After all these years, the temple still stands firm against the impacts of nature, with only a few cracks on the pirs and under the steps, where worshipers oftene and kneel.


    As far as Samson knows, from the time he repaired the temple, until now, nopany or anyone has dared to ept this job despite being well paid.


    The legend of a person who was cursed and turned into a bloodthirsty creature because he dared to change the architecture at the top of the tower was passed down from generation to generation, making people not dare to touch it.


    ¨C Follow me.  Samson took Lucasta¡¯s hand and pulled her inside.


    As she walked, she observed the temple built from gray honeb stone, a material that gave people a feeling of sadness.


    The constant wind blew, making the temple even colder.


    When she heard Samson say he would take her to the temple of the sun god, she thought it would be a ce filled with bright sunlight during the day and even if night fell, there would still be warmth left by the sun.


    ¨C Oh, it¡¯s so beautiful.  She eximed when she saw the bas-reliefs.


    ¨C Yes. When I was repairing the temple, the government also intended to bring them to the museum, but perhaps because they heard that I was cursed, they did not dare to move them anymore.


    After taking Lucasta on a tour around the temple, he took her to the foot of the stairs leading to the top of the tower and told her to stand still and wait for him to return.


    The moment that both he and she had been waiting for was almost here, making them extremely nervous.


    She looked at Samson¡¯s feet until they werepletely out of sight, then sped her hands, praying to the sun god to keep his promise and return him to his human status, so that he could feel like he was truly alive.


    Samson walked quickly on the steps leading to the top of the tower.


    When he arrived, he carefully took off the diamond from his cor and ced it back in its ce, where it should have been for a thousand years.


    ¨C God Apollo, please break the curse for me.  Samson said as he knelt.


    Crimson light suddenly shed. Rays of light passed through the gaps, and fell down the stairs, illuminating the ce where Lucasta was standing.


    She was both happy and worried and wanted to run up there to see how Samson was, but because he had told her to stay still, she told herself to stay still.


    And then the moment she saw him slowly walking down, she almost held her breath.


    ¨C Samson.


    ¨C Yes, I¡¯m here.


    ¨C You¡­ have be a human, right? The curse has disappeared, right?


    ¨C Right. Lucasta, now, we can have a baby.


    She raised her hand to cover her mouth and burst into tears because she was so emotional.


    Quick as a squirrel, she ran to him and hugged him. Samson wasn¡¯t much better than her, tears fell from his eyes.


    More than a thousand years, an almost endless period, imprisoned him in the guise of a vampire, making him feared and shunned by humans.


    Tonight, he deliberately did not use blood and as he was gradually approaching the top of the tower, the thirst for blood was making him painful and dizzy.


    However, the moment the diamond glowed, he felt like his body was being drenched by a cool rain, incredibly light andfortable. At that moment, he knew he had been liberated.


    Because it was dark and Samson hadpletely lost his supernatural abilities, he had to rent a hotel room to spend the night with Lucasta.


    Fortunately, Michael and Bonita had made them identification documents, so they could easily rent a room in the middle of the night.


    ¨C Please be angry so I can confirm whether your eyes are still red or not.  Lucasta yfully pressed her hands against Samson¡¯s cheeks and asked him to get angry.


    ¨C I can¡¯t be mad at you, stop trying to check. Wait until the sunes up tomorrow and you¡¯ll know.  He removed her hand and held her in his arms, patting her back to help her sleep easily.


    However, the little girl kept wiggling and wanted to verify whether he had turned into a human or not.


    She even asked him to let go of her, let her go to the reception desk, and ask the staff for some garlic cloves or to borrow them a cross.


    ¨C If you mess up again, I¡¯ll punish you. Let¡¯s go to sleep, tomorrow we have to go back to the city. ¨C He said in a serious voice.


    ¨C You¡¯ve lost all your strength, what can you do to me?  Lucasta pouted.


    ¨C Are you sure? Let me tell you, I only lost the strength of a vampire, but the strength of a twenty-year-old man remains.


    He smiled seductively, moving his fingers back and forth across her pink lips.


    As a result, Lucasta¡¯s stubbornness caused her to cry without a sound because the man tormented her all night, and he did not let her sleep. It was not until dawn that he let her go.


    Tiredness made her fall asleep but the sweet and happy feeling still lingered on her lips. In a short dream, she dreamed of lovely plump babies surrounding her.


    The boy looks like him, the girl looks like her, and their house is filled with children¡¯sughter and filled with sunlight when the doors are opened.


    The sunlight in her dream hade out and gently shone on her face, causing her to open her eyes.


    Right at the ss door, the curtain had been pulled open and her man was standing there, wearing only ck pants, revealing his bare back.


    From this angle, she finds him very attractive. The morning sunlight prated through the ss covering his body, making him shine like a god.


    ¨C Samson.  She sat up and called out.


    ¨C Yes, are you awake? How¡¯s that? Have you believed it yet?  Samson quickly let go of the curtain, ran to her side, and hugged her.


    ¨C I believe it, I¡¯m reassured. I¡¯m so happy.


    ¨C Me too, I feel like I¡¯ve just been reborn.


    They hugged and kissed for a while longer before leaving the bed and packing their luggage to prepare to return to the city and visit their friends.


    Although Lucasta wants to stay in the forest forever, Samson says that once they have children, he will take the whole family to the city to live because the children have to catch up with normal life.


    And importantly, they need to be educated to be excellent heirs, and together with Ricky, manage Star Corporation, bringing jobs to more than ten thousand employees.


    While they were on their way back to the city, electronic newspapers posted information that a diamond that had been stolen for more than a thousand years had appeared on top of the tower of the temple of the sun god.


    Without an appointment, Michael, Bonita, and Cntha all read the article at the same time and at the same time went to the window, looking up at the bright sun above.


    ¨C Samson, Lucasta, congrattions.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!